《The Terminally Ill Young Master is the Mad Dog of the Underworld》


 Chapter 1

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 1: The Mad Dog of the Underworld


    There are some things in life that cannot be changed from the moment you''re born. No matter how talented you are or how fiercely you live, some things remain immutable.


    What use is thepetence of a man born to penniless parents in the slums?


    At best, he''ll die a meaningless death as a de-for-hire in the Underworld or he might be a disposable weapon for those born into nobility.


    I could live with that. That''s the way the world was meant to be.


    But if they insist on spitting on that de and trying to break it...


    "That won''t do."


    I am a discarded de.


    * * *


    -The city air will make you free.


    This was the proverb that convinced a serf couple to flee their remote rural fief, where they lived treating a tiny plot ofnd as their entire world.


    Instead of the freedom they sought, the city air brought my parents a terrible gue.


    Beside themy their young son, exhausted from crying, cradled in their cold, lifeless arms as theyy copsed from endless days and nights of toil.


    "Child, where are your parents?"


    "..."


    "The gue always ims the poor first. Will you follow this old man?"


    That shabby old man became my light. I grabbed his hand desperately like a mewling kitten clinging to a passerby''s pants.


    "Ouch! This one''s got quite the grip."


    Despite the wind and rain, the old man''s warmth reached me in a shack in the slums.


    "Boy, have you been sneaking off somewhere to eat something good behind my back?"


    "No, sir."


    Despite surviving on wormy bread and watery soup that the old man shared while going hungry himself, I somehow grew stronger than other children my age.


    "Karzan,e sit here."


    Though he was amon man, he taught me how to write letters by drawing in the dirt with tree branches and shared wisdom about surviving in this world.


    I loved listening to his stories. I would fall asleep imagining foods I''d never tasted, ces I''d never been and the people I''d never met - there were always exciting adventures waiting.


    Looking back now, what kind of life did the old man live? Even as a child, I thought he must have been someone who had experienced all sorts of hardships.


    But he never told me about the things I really wanted to know.


    "Karzan, I''m sorry. Our food won''t be much today."


    "I''m used to being hungry, it''s nothing."


    Children who grow up poor tend to mature early. Even at a young age, I tried my best to pull my own weight.


    I knew better than anyone that it would be shameless to act spoiled.


    If it weren''t for the old man who took me in despite having no obligation or connection to me, my life would have ended as just another orphan''s corpse and grew cold without even a ce to be buried.


    "Karzan, were you fighting again?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what? I know well enough that you don''t throw the first punch."


    The old man would show his missing front teeth as he smiled.


    "Well, well. Who did you inherit such fighting skills from? How many were there this time?"


    "Jack, that bastard brought five older boys to gang up on me."


    "Ha! You''re the king of this alley, aren''t you?"


    I can barely remember ever being scolded by the old man.


    However, he often had one request for me.


    "Karzan, live with honor. Poverty and illiteracy are challenges, not curses. True shame lies in forsaking your humanity."


    The old man was the only person who treated me as a human being.


    "Don''t let your struggles consume you. As I offered you shelter, be willing to offer a helping hand to those facing simr hardships. Your simple act of kindness can be a beacon of hope to others."


    Those words became a sort of spell for me. In life''s most cowardly moments, I would think of the old man.


    Damn it. I couldn''t be a man who would shame the old man. After all, I would have died starving in the streets if it weren''t for his light.


    "But in the winter of my eleventh year, my childhood, the most impoverished yet most peaceful chapter of my life came to an abrupt end."


    "Karzan, I wish I could have given you more. A life filled with good food and beautiful clothes, but it was beyond my reach..."


    In the unusually cold winter, I buried the old man''s stiff body on a nameless mountain.


    After digging through the frozen ground until my hands were covered in blood, I stuck the shovel in as a makeshift gravestone and...


    I wept like the most pathetic man in the world.


    I became an orphan again and lived on the streets doing all sorts of odd jobs.


    "Karzan! I got a loaf of bread today. Let''s share!"


    "Big brother Karzan, our brother got beaten up somewhere but won''t tell us where."


    I was born with natural leadership qualities. People naturally started following me. Orphans, vagrants, pickpockets, drunkards'' sons, gamblers'' daughters... every one of them had a pitiful story.


    They were foolish ones who would approach me with smiles no matter how coldly I treated them.


    From kids I''d saved from being beaten by adults to those who''d get beaten again the next day after I helped them or those who followed my words absolutely despite their nasty temperaments - there were many little ones trailing after me.


    ¡°Please stop bothering me and get the fuck out.¡±


    "But when we''re with Karzan, we don''t get beaten up for no reason."


    "Dad said he''d kill me if I came home when he¡¯s drunk again."


    "Oh? My mom said she''d pull all my hair out."


    "Lucky you. She''s nicer than my dad."


    They were mostly pathetic and unnecessarily bright-eyed kids who would give you bad dreams if you left them alone.


    So by the time my voice started changing and my Adam''s apple showed, I decided to gather these kids with nowhere to go under my name and protect them.


    That was the moment a back alley orphan dove into the ck sea of the Underworld. Or in other words, you could say it was the beginning of a legend.


    It''s funnying from my own mouth, but back in the day, everyone in the area knew the name ¡®Mad Dog Karzan.¡¯


    The story of a certain organization that identified spies based on whether or not they knew Karzan was a legendary anecdote that is still talked about today.


    But...


    "Fuck."


    To think that very same person was now running to the ends of the earth following the moon''s shadow with three knife wounds in his belly. You truly never know what life has in store.


    ''These bastards sure are persistent.''


    As expected of the infamous ck society''s hunting dogs their tenacity was unmatched.


    Every deep night destination I reached had ambushers lying in wait and none hesitated even as they uselessly lost their lives to my de.


    Were they that afraid of their master? Even I was intimidated by the killing intent of these pursuers who doggedly chased me as if dying while catching me or dying while failing to catch me were the same to them.


    sh!


    Behind the door of the safe house I''d barely reached, three des shot out like lightning from the ambushers. I dodged all their attacks in one motion while cutting through the ck-d men''s waists.


    Thump!


    Even as they died, they tried to mark me with tracking incense on their bloodied hands.


    I easily avoided that too while retreating, but then throwing knives came flying. I deflected five des while doing a backflip in the air, and crushed some unlucky bastard''s shoulder under my foot.


    "Ugh!"


    The ck-d man copsed and clutched his broken bones while swallowing his scream. I used him as a stepping stone tond gracefully on the ground.


    Right then.


    "Die!"


    There was a blow that flew in as if it had been waiting. It was the mysterious assassination sword of the executive who had been weighing me down from behind.


    I looked straight at the trajectory of the sword that was aiming for my vital point. I changed direction twice in the air and then cut off his wrist with a single stroke.


    "Arggghh!"


    How pathetic. Screaming because you can''t even endure the pain.


    After cutting the throat of this ipetent man who had less endurance than his subordinates, I once again concealed myself in the darkness.


    "He''s escaping! After him!"


    To think that even this expensive safe house would end up like this... It''s such a sorrowful thing to have nowhere in this world to rest this body.


    I looked up at the stars twinkling in the night sky and recalled that shabby shack and the old man from my childhood.


    ''So fucking brilliant. Damn it.''


    I have lived fiercely, but my situation is now such that I have no ce to rest. How is it any better than back then?


    This was all because of the ¡®Dark King¡¯ and that hairless toad bastard.


    ''Fucking bastard. I wanted to rip his dick off. No blood, no tears, no loyalty, and no hair either.''


    Anyway, I ran and jumped through alleys until my feet sweated and tried to shake off the pursuers.


    The guys hiding here must not have had much skill, so I was able to easily shake them off.


    "...Good."


    I guess I can take a breather for now.


    "Phew."


    But where did I leave off?


    ***


    There was, of course, a reason why a street orphan with no proper background could dive into the Underworld and be a legend.


    While I had no extraordinary destiny, I possessed something else.


    Talent.


    Talent so overwhelming that no one coulde close to matching it.


    To be honest, from the moment I first held the sword, I knew I was a born swordsman.


    Though I had never formally learned swordsmanship or any otherbat technique, no renowned swordmaster, retired knight, or even giant with ogre blood could stand against me.


    ¡°Huff! Huff!... You''re a born fighter, no, a born swordsman. You worthless street rat, you absorbed everything I had while fighting with me. Like a blood tree growing stronger by drinking blood..."


    "Did you just copy my technique? How the hell?"


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I kill a small and weak man like you!¡±


    Any technique I saw became mine instantly, and any movement I imagined in my mind could be perfectly executed.


    My footwork was like a bird soaring through the sky, and my intuition was so extraordinarily developed that I could dodge des aimed at my back.


    I could see through my enemies'' intentions in as day, and my adaptability was always impable.


    ''You could say I''m like a phantom thief who steals others'' sword techniques.''


    Originally, I was a nk te as a warrior, and I filled that pure white canvas with stolen sword techniques.


    ''It was a painting that had never existed in this world.''


    Therefore, the sword I wielded could be called ''martial arts born from no martial arts.'' Like a rootless thornbush that grows by wrapping around a rotting tree until it bes as massive as a great tree.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A wandering swordsman once described my talent this way.


    "What a waste, what a waste indeed. Had you been born into a noble or prestigious family, you would have had the talent to advance their martial arts by several levels. Or perhaps you could have be a grandmaster of a generation, creating martial arts that had never existed before."


    In other words, there was no one in the Underworld of that era who could stop me.


    I quickly took over the territory and grew my influence day by day.


    However, the Underworld was a cold and ruthless ce that doesn''t tolerate upstart youngsters who don''t know their ce.


    "Hey, are you one of Karzan''sckeys?"


    One day, thugs from a rival organization caused trouble in my territory, and when one of my younger brothers stepped up, he was severely beaten and taken away.


    It was an obvious trap. I knew it was their plot but I still went in alone.


    "It''s Karzan!"


    "Boss, this bastard came alone! Hahaha!"


    "So you''re the crazy one I''ve been hearing about. Did youe alone asking to die?"


    "B-big brother... I''m sorry."


    The moment I saw my brother gasping for breath who was beaten to a pulp I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    "Aaargh! Monster, he''s a monster!"


    "Please spare me! I''m sorry, please!"


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Daddy! Please spare me this once! Daddy!¡±


    My brother''s lifeless body was in my arms when I returned after throwing them all into a pool of blood.


    That bloodbath made me a legend of the era. The insult ¡®Mad Dog¡¯ began to be used almost like my title.


    ''But the problem was that their backing wasn''t something to be taken lightly.''


    Their parent organization was too massive and we had no proper excuse to back out.


    Moreover, they were quite skilled at politics.


    They practically handed over all their earnings while wagging their tails like dogs that hadn''t eaten for three days, so the parent organization had to step in considering all the money they''d received.


    ''If we stayed put, we''d all die like dogs.''


    I stormed into their leader''s ce to negotiate directly.


    "Which little pup dares to seek Daikin?"


    ''Godfather Daikin'' or ''Daikin the Butcher.''


    He was the absolute ruler of the Underworld during that time and was usually called by honorifics and slurs filled with hatred and resentment.


    "Me, Karzan."


    "Ah, so you''re the Mad Dog I''ve been hearing abouttely. Have youe all the way here to confess your sins and offer your neck?"


    The giant who was a head taller than the others was emanating the scent of blood and murderous intent.


    ¡°How could that be? I came here because I wanted to talk face to face.¡±


    Instead of answering, Daikin turned around and asked.


    "Who''s in charge of security today?"


    "M-me, Sir."


    When a man who wasn''t even fully sober stepped forward fearfully, Daikin cut off his head in one stroke.


    "...!"


    ¡°I let it slide as long as you only embezzled the organization¡¯s money, but how dare you neglect your duty ande reeking of alcohol in front of me? That¡¯s a sin that must be repaid with death.¡±


    Daikin looked down at the headless corpse and announced his crimes.


    "By the way, some brat who''s been ying territory games with one of my subordinate organizations dares to seek an audience with me without permission. Because of that brat who couldn¡¯t tell the difference between heaven and earth and ran wild, I had to take the head of an executive."


    Daikin threw the executive''s head, which had be a chunk of dripping meat at me.


    "How will you repay this?"


    "My-My, how brutal. That fellow merely drankfortably because no madman would dare attack Lord Daikin''s headquarters in this area. This is truly a pity.."


    "What?"


    ¡°Besides, thanks to me you got one less rotten branch, wouldn¡¯t that actually be beneficial? Come to think of it, I should be the one being thanked.¡±


    "You crazy bastard. How shameless."


    "No need for long words. I''m here to make you an offer you can''t refuse."


    "Hahaha!"


    Daikin burst outughing at my shamelessness.


    "Interesting. Where did such a fellowe from? Well then, let''s hear what you have to say."


    My gamble was sessful. Instead of being executed, I was forgiven by the boss who valued my qualities and courage and ended up joining under him.


    Even now, I think I was lucky. I had been prepared to either lose my wrist or my head, depending on how things went.


    ...And now.


    "The encirclement has been broken!"


    "Third squad leader is down!"


    As I emerged from the cave of thoughts, I heard the screams of my pursuers cursing behind me.


    "Damn it! How can you not catch one man? What kind of disgrace is this!"


    Actually, it was to be expected.


    Even when I was a young kid with nothing special to do, I would barge into a den where dozens of people were waiting, and I did the same thing in my twenties when I had both skills and experience.


    If they thought they could ovee me with numbers, it was nothing but a midsummer night''s dream.


    Isn''t that something to be said after being stabbed with a knife until your stomach is torn apart?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. I haven''t fallen, so I haven''t lost yet.


    * * *


    The moon had descended a hand''s width.


    How long had I been running now?


    ''Ah... I''m exhausted.''


    I felt increasingly dazed. Though I thought I had stopped the bleeding well enough, I had lost quite a bit of blood.


    I had already exhausted my body by not being able to sleep or eat properly.


    "Stop right there!"


    "We''ll kill you, Karzan!"


    The enraged pursuers threw away even silence as they shouted furiously.


    "Stop if you don''t want to die!"


    "If we catch you, you''re dead!"


    Well, they should make up their minds whether they want me to stop or run away.


    "You stupid bastards. At least get your words straight."


    I turned around and raised my middle finger. This was considered an extreme insult even among the dregs of the Underworld, and the response was particrly vicious.


    "You son of a bitch, when we catch you, we''ll give you the most painful death possible!"


    "You''d better forget about dying peacefully!"


    Their fury was so intense it sent chills down my spine.


    What did I do so wrong? I suddenly cried out in anger.


    "You little fuckers, stop chasing me already!"


    "Then give that thing back, you crazy bastard!"


    A man with a demonic face shouted from the front of the pursuit.


    I knew his name.


    ''Ivan.''


    As for this guy-


    He was the right hand, loyal dog, faithful servant, and ve to the toad-like bastard who had put me in this state. In short, you could say he was the right hand of the Dark King''s right hand man.


    ''What right hands do? Ugh, disgusting.''


    [PR/N - Huh? What in the world is bro thinking?]


    "Ivan. Is killing me really that important?"


    Ivan dismissed me as if I was talking nonsense.


    "Stop spouting bullshit. Return that item or I¡¯ll skin you alive."


    "Oh, so you''ll let me live?"


    "Well, not exactly."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m running you little maggot."


    ¡°You.. Fuc¨C.¡±


    I jammed my middle fingers into my ears to avoid hearing any cursing.


    Where in the world was this such an unfair deal? I didn''t feel like giving in easily, even if it was just because I felt wronged.


    ''By the way.''


    I felt the small jeweled box carefully stored in my chest as I kicked off the ground with all my might.


    ''Is this really such an important item?''


    Fine then. With the determination to die running rather than die captured, I ran toward the endless darkness of night.


    "Hehehehehehe."


    It reminds me of my childhood. I prayed to the night sky whileughing like a madman.


    ''Lord, oh Lord.''


    Please let me be a righteous phantom thief today as well.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 2

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 2: The Abandoned Sword


    There was a reason why I found myself turning into a righteous thief in the dead of night.


    To put it simply, I wasn¡¯t being hunted because I¡¯d stolen something. Rather, I ended up stealing this jewel box while I was already on the run.


    To understand how this all happened, we need to go back a little further..


    ***


    After earning the forgiveness of the Godfather Daikin through sheer guts, I served under him for many years.


    One day, I realized that I had surpassed Daikin¡¯s physical abilities. My talent was that exceptional.


    Even so, I always respected him. It wasn''t because of any great loyalty or affection. It was simply a fact that I owed my life to the Godfather.


    ¡®Back in the day.¡¯


    I was merely following the words my grandfather had given me in my childhood, a kind of curse.


    [TL/N- That old man is now referred as Grandfather by MC.]


    Therefore, when Daikin died during a conflict with another organization, I dly avenged him.


    ¡®With this, my debt to Daikin is paid.¡¯


    However, in the process, I stained my hands with too much blood. I made too many enemies. I could no longer stay in my hometown.


    After handing over the organization to those who had watched my back, I boarded a ship. It was a ship bound for a distant foreignnd across the sea.


    ¡°Farewell, Karzan. You are a fine man. I will take good care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Fare well.¡±


    Those who had followed me since my orphan days, the ones who had treated me like a big brother, had chased me to a foreign ind with no connections.


    ¡°You crazy bastards. Why did you follow me here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Where are we supposed to go?¡±


    It''s incredibly difficult for someone who has been involved in the Underworld to escape it. And just as there is nond without night, there is no country without shadows.


    We had to dive back into the Underworld of a foreignnd.


    ...And so, time passed once more.


    Many winds of fate brushed against the sails of my life. I sailed the sea of life aimlessly, drifting here and there. Looking back, where was I really headed during that time?


    ¡°But boss, aren¡¯t you going to get married? I know so many women who like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Marriage at my age? No way.¡±


    ¡°Aw,e on, you¡¯re still in your prime.¡±


    I thought I couldn''t hold a child with my bloodstained hands.


    ¡®Thinking about it now, I didn¡¯t need to go that far.¡¯


    I was being too pretentious.


    Would I not have had a cherished connection once? However, I could never win her heart.


    "Karzan, you''re a coward."


    Perhaps that''s true.


    I was simply afraid. Living on the edge of a de, I believed having a family was a luxury. If I was walking on a bridge that might copse at any moment, it was better to go alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fucking lonely, damn it.¡±


    The more lonely I became, the sharper my sword became. At some point, I learned to endure that loneliness with dignity.


    And so, the uneducated genius swordsman gradually became a renowned master in the kingdom.


    "You''re the famous Karzan. I''vee with a good proposition."


    "And who might you be?"


    "Ivan. You can call me Ivan."


    Eventually, my fame and skills were recognized and I was hired as a swordsman by a powerful man.


    Normally, I would not have agreed, but I needed money urgently.


    ''The problem was that the employer was more influential than I expected.''


    The real Duke who governed his family from the shadows without sitting in the family head''s seat. And the king of the Underworld who ruled the kingdom''s nights.


    People called this unnamed man the Dark King. He was a noble by birth, who had achieved his ambition of controlling both the light and dark sides of society.


    Of course, I was already aware of his existence.


    But there were things I didn''t know.


    How could I have known that this country was in the grasp of a single man, that even the king was nothing more than his puppet?


    ''I should have kicked Ivan''s ass and told him to get lost back then.''


    It was an open secret that nobles who enjoyed power maintained close rtionships with the Underworld something even toddlers knew but the existence of a ''Godfather of the Underworld and leader of the nobles'' was an entirely different matter.


    "Karzan, try running to the end of the world!"


    "I was just about to do that!"


    The cold gleam of the de shining in the moonlight sent a chill down my spine.


    ''Ah, these damn pigs.''


    And I was the one who had been callously discarded by such incredibly bad people.


    ''They probably nned to use me for a dirty job and then throw me away.''


    What was that dirty job exactly?


    Let me exin.


    Nowadays, territorial wars between nobles are too burdensome. Aren''t wars an expensive endeavor?


    ''In other words, recklessly raising an army is not cost-effective.''


    Therefore, the nobility began employing the big shots of the Underworld to develop methods of ''destroying enemies and seizing opportunities'' through assassinations, kidnappings, investigations, threats, defamation, framing, and nting spies.


    How sophisticated of a method was this? They didn''t even need to deliberately invest money. As long as society exists, the shadows will inevitably emerge.


    ''Slums, freemen, criminals, assassins, smugglers, mercenaries.''


    The so-called night dwellers spread their roots and expanded their businesses in every field where money and blood flow.


    Therefore, borrowing the power and human resources of the Underworld to reduce costs and handle matters quietly could be considered an extremely efficient business method.


    ''In other words, mutual aid.''


    From the Underworld''s perspective, it''s the same. If they can gain the strong support of the nobility, they can expand their organization while receiving consideration for various businesses and vested interests.


    Thus, the cooperation between noble ns and the Underworld became, in a way, the most ideal symbiotic rtionship. To the point where they could no longer be separated.


    ''Still, that Dark King was truly a massive piece of trash.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The nobles who had once been his enemies were often implicated in treason and wiped out, the heirs of their ns were assassinated, the n heads went mad, were killed by their vassals, or were attacked by barbarians and pirates.


    Meanwhile, those who challenged his power in the Underworld would be eradicated by the military or disintegrate after incurring the wrath of the king and nobles.


    ''The Dark King ruthlessly used both his light and dark powers to bring down his enemies.''


    How many lives had he taken, how many conspiracies had he plotted, how many assassinations had he carried out? How many human lives had he destroyed? From the moment I learned the truth about the Dark King, I harbored the thought that I would someday kill him.


    But I didn''t have enough strength. Instead, I ended up getting backstabbed and being chased.


    ''How futile.''


    Anyway, I wasn''t the type of person who lived with such integrity, but that doesn''t mean I could just die at the hands of that kind of trash.


    ''How dare he.''


    As soon as I sensed something, I took a step forward.


    An ambush? No, that''s not it. Who would dare to directly challenge the Dark King?


    Opposing him wouldn''t just mean a few assassinsing after me.


    ''The kingdom''s proud royal guards and knight orders would have torn me apart.''


    His true power came from the fact that he controlled the state''s power itself from behind the ck veil.


    So I sneaked out during the night and stole the treasure that he cherished like his life, and I ran away two days ago.


    It wasn''t an impulsive act. I won''t deny I wanted to get back at him. But it was also true that if things didn''t work out, I nned to use the treasure as hostage to buy time and negotiate.


    But here''s the thing. While I expected betrayal, I couldn''t predict its timing and method. This was one thing I absolutely didn''t anticipate, even as the one who stole the treasure.


    ''I didn''t know it was that important.''


    How could this be happening? What could possibly be in this jewelry box to cause such amotion?


    ''Did it contain his mother''s remains? If so, I apologize.''


    Seeing that nothing would open it despite all my attempts, it seemed like an incredibly powerful protection spell was in ce.


    ''Life rarely goes as nned.''


    Looking back, it had always been this way.


    The things I truly wanted slipped through my hands like sand, and only the things I didn''t want clung to my fate.


    ''If I''d been a bit more cowardly and a bit more shameless, I would have lived much better.''


    I thought some losses were better to ept. But now that death was right before my eyes, self-doubt and delusion began to torment my heart.


    ''Grandfather, was I living honourably?''


    My grandfather had said- do not begrudge small kindnesses.


    And my grandfather also said- there''s no need to live foolishly.


    ''I truly was a naive fool.''


    I was quicker and more clever than anyone else, but at the most important moment, I was moved by my heart. To sum it up in one word, I ended up in such a miserable state while chasing romance.


    Remember this kids - Romance doesn''t put food on the table.


    ''...But food eaten without romance doesn''t taste very good either.''


    There were far more people who tried to keep me alive for two days than I thought. There were people who wouldn''t let me die alone, so my life wasn''t all in vain.


    ''Foolish ones.''


    For example,st night there was a guy waiting for me in the safe house and told me to run away so he could die in my ce.


    Of course, I knocked him out and dressed him in the pursuers'' clothes.


    ''You''re just annoying me by adding more work for no reason.¡¯


    How many had been sacrificed to get me here?


    Suddenly, regret welled up in my heart and I found it hard to bear.


    ''That''s enough. Life is all about regrets.''


    I could physically feel that escaping their encirclement was impossible.


    But not struggling at all on my way out would be too pathetic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it for a while.¡±


    I still had onest resort.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 3

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 3: Awakening After 17 Years


    In the pre-dawn light, I finally found myself cornered.


    The encirclement was so perfect that there wasn''t even the slightest gap to escape through.


    They must have nned to drive me here from the start.


    "You bastards, did you think I''d be stupid enough to walk right into your trap? Get lost before I destroy everyst one of you!"


    I pulled out a jewel box from my chest and waved it threateningly at them.


    The ck-d men surrounding me simply red back silently, as if I hadn''t just hurled insults at them.


    "Karzan, stop running already. This is getting tiresome."


    Ivan sighed as he stepped forward.


    "Can''t you see there''s no way for you to survive, no matter what you do? You can''t be that foolish."


    "That''s exactly why I''m fighting back."


    "Fair point."


    Either way, I was backed into a corner now.


    Though I was confident I could keep my head above water even if thrown into the ice-cold North Sea.


    I quickly looked at my surroundings and said.


    "Beautiful moonlight. I''m the type of man who goes mad under moonlight. Meaning I still have a fight left in me."


    I pointed my sword at Ivan.


    "Ivan. Are you willing to sacrifice all your men? Is that how a leader should act? Why don''t you face me yourself? If you defeat me, I''ll offer my neck without hesitation."


    Of course, I wasn''t saying this because I thought I could win. In a direct fight with Ivan, I''d only give myself about a 40% chance of victory.


    He was that strong.


    While I was confident I wouldn''t lose in a fight to the death, apex predators of the ins don''t fight equals unnecessarily.


    In other words, I was pretty desperate.


    Against someone like that who even brought a mob of subordinates, I had no real chance of winning.


    Still, wouldn''t fighting one-on-one give me better odds than being surrounded and beaten?


    ''Taking him hostage would be even better.''


    "Cut the nonsense."


    Ivan coldly replied to my desperate hope.


    "You can''t possibly believe you could defeat me inbat with your guts spilling out. Are you nning to throw dirt in my eyes out of spite? If you''re lucky, you might manage to hold a de to my neck and take me hostage."


    He was spot on.


    ''Why is he so sharp? Ughhh!''


    "Don''t feel too wronged. How many people have died by your de? It would be shameless to im injustice after spilling so much blood."


    "Of all people, you little fucker talking about shame? How absurd."


    Ivan waved dismissively.


    "Farewell, Karzan. Struggle all you want until death."


    "You fool. I n to struggle even after death."


    Ivan sneered.


    "Haha. How exactly?"


    "If I be a headless ghost, I n to visit your bedroom every night and scream."


    "Interesting."


    "And if I''m reborn as a dog, I would run out of an alley and bite your balls off.¡±


    "Truly a Mad Dog."


    Ivan responded disinterestedly while cleaning his ear.


    "Though I suppose you won''t need to. Eventually, when you outlive your usefulness, you''ll die miserably like me. The same men following you now will be the ones to stick a knife in your back."


    I spat on the ground and cackled shrilly.


    "Well, look at you, all high and mighty, only to end up like this. Pathetic! On your way out, why not have a drink of dear old daddy¡¯s piss? I bet that''s exactly what the guy standing next to you is thinking!"


    "..."


    Ivan remained unfazed by my mockery.


    "Nice poker face. You¡¯re so calm. Then why do you lose so badly when gambling? Ivan, I¡¯m going to give you some serious advice. You should just retire from gambling. You have no talent.¡±


    Ivan waved his hand as if he was used to my barking.


    "Shut him up. My ears are starting to bleed


    Ivan red at his subordinates.


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear it? You won¡¯t be able to shut me up until You tear my mouth open and cut out my tongue.¡±


    Ivan turned to his subordinates.


    "You heard him. Give him what he wants."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Whoa now."


    Even I felt a chill from those words.


    "Wait, wait. What are you going to do? Let me destroy this? Are you serious? nning to die along with me? I don''t remember us being close enough to die together."


    "No need for you to worry about that. Even in this situation, your mouth keeps running like a river."


    ''If this continues, I''ll bepletely out of luck.''


    This wasn''t part of the n. Despite how important this jewel box was, they had no hesitation about killing me?


    ''They must have something up their sleeve. But what?''


    I tried to deduce their intentions with my sharp intuition.


    ''Ah.''


    Could they believe I''m incapable of destroying it?


    I''m cornered now. And Ivan, who had been chasing me with bloodshot eyes, was suddenly acting smug and rxed.


    In other words, they weren''t worried about whether I could destroy the item - they only cared about preventing me from escaping with it.


    "Hehehe. Now I get it, you cunning bastard."


    I shrugged my shoulders and burst outughing.


    "How amusing. Have you finally lost your mind?"


    "Ivan, oh Ivan."


    I waved the jewel box and asked.


    "Do you believe I can''t destroy this? Are you that confident?"


    "..."


    Ivan smiled ominously.


    "Still too clever for your own good. That''s why you''re dying."


    "The killer ming the victim, you¡¯re really a bastard, huh ."


    "Shut up."


    Ivan pointed at me as if ready to tell the truth now that things hade to this.


    "I''ll give you credit. You''re right."


    "I knew it."


    "So what? If anything, this is the worst possible situation for you."


    Looking at the jewel box, I asked.


    "Just how strong is this thing? What''s it made of, adamantium?"


    "That''s none of your concern. I''ll tell you one thing though - even an 8th-tier powerhouses would struggle to destroy it."


    Ivan smirked.


    "Even Sir Amilcar couldn''t do anything about it. What could a street swordsman like you possibly do?"


    "Amilcar?"


    He was an absolute powerhouse known to everyone in the underworld. A name that always came up when discussing the kingdom''s top 10 masters.


    In other words, the ''Sword Of Dark King.'' If I escaped here, he would be the executioner leading the guards to hunt me down.


    "Then I''ll have to break through that wall today."


    "Wahahahaha!"


    Ivan and his minions doubled overughing.


    After being showered with insults like ''crazy bastard,'' ''knows no limits,'' ''all talk,'' ''lost his mind,'' and ''worthless nobody'' I raised my hand.


    "If you''re so confident, let''s make a bet. If I can''t destroy it, I''ll kill myself right here."


    Ivan showed his palm.


    "Go ahead. This should be entertaining."


    Seeing how confident that little fucker was acting, this thing must be incredibly sturdy.


    ''Looks like it has some protection magic cast by an 8th-tier Archmage or something.''


    Anyway, those mages were a bunch of useless people their whole lives.


    ''No choice then.''


    It was do or die.


    "Break!"


    ng!


    When I struck the jewel box, a transparent blue barrier deflected the de.


    "Whoa."


    The recoil was incredible. I thought my wrist would snap.


    "Pathetic. Is that it? Keep your promise and end yourself."


    "Shut up. I was just testing it."


    I closed my eyes and sank deep into my unconscious. Though my spine tingled at the thought of a sudden de, fortunately, Ivan and his cronies seemed to be watching me with a grin.


    ''I can''t break through this magic with my current strength. Then...''


    I''ll have to borrow someone else''s power. I realized it was time to y myst gambit.


    ''Years ago, I saw the corpse of a knight who had supposedly reached the state of invincibility with a sword.''


    His body bore a wound that twisted like a vortex. It was a strange injury as if someone had pinched the entire flesh and twisted it clockwise.


    I had long wondered about the principles of the wound but could never figure it out.


    I arbitrarily named that technique that broke through invincibility with a sword ¡®Spiral¡¯ and studied it.


    ''After thrusting the sword, you have to turn the handle to ensure the wound is torn open and the intestines are severed, leading to instant death.''


    It was crude but that was my theory of its essence.


    ''And another thing.''


    There was a big shot of the underworld who died challenging a martial arts master who could defeat even the most heavily armored opponents with a single punch.


    Rumors said that the challenger''s tightly-worn armor wasn''t even scratched, let alone broken. Yet the corpse waspletely mangled.


    ''Why didn''t the armor break? As if the attack passed right through it.''


    I named this iprehensible technique ¡®Pration¡¯ and studied it. But naturally, I couldn''t replicate a technique I''d never seen.


    ''I feel like I can do it now.''


    Although my body was bleeding out and facing death, my mind was clearer than ever.


    ''Think of the protective magic around the jewel box as armor.''


    What if I prate past that magic and send shock waves inside? What if Ipensate forck of power by twisting the attack into a spiral?


    I drew out myst bit of mana and wrapped it around my sword. The de I held in my mind was unusually clear today.


    ''Good. Something''s different today.''


    It felt right. Some insight shed through my mind.


    ''Pration and Spiral.''


    Holding just these two concepts, I let out a battle cry pulled from deep within.


    "Haiyaaah!"


    "Look at this Mad Dog really went mad."


    The single sword strike apanied by that roar caused something no one expected.


    "Huh?"


    "Eh...?"


    Crack!


    The beautifully gold-iid jewel box began to split apart with an intense sh.


    "Ah."


    A deting sound escaped Ivan''s mouth.


    "Hehehehe. Hey, what do you make of this? It broke!"


    Though the recoil was so strong it destroyed my wrist, I''m the type of man whoughs even louder at times like these.


    "What was that about an 8th-tier powerhouse?"


    Focus finally returned to Ivan''s eyes.


    "Y-y-you crazy bastard!"


    "It''s over. You''re all dead men. Even if you return alive, do you think he''ll let you live? At this point, you''d be better off joining hands with me and leaving the country."


    "Aaaaargh! Karzan, you son of a biiiitch!"


    Ivan lost his mind and tore at his hair.


    "Kill him! Kill hiiim!"


    "Stand back. The great Karzan has broken through the wall today, and you''re all dead men."


    "...!"


    Actually, I don''t know if that''s true or not. Probably not.


    ''I just developed a technique for breaking hard things.''


    My body had long been in tatters. Having an awakening doesn''t reattach torn organs.


    But my words had their intended effect.


    "You dare hesitate, you bastards?"


    Ivan red at his hesitating subordinates with bloodshot eyes and spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Anyone who hesitates will have their head cut off and guts ripped out."


    "Wow, what a savage."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just as the enraged Ivan and his subordinates were about to approach¡ª


    "Huh?"


    An enormous explosion erupted from the ominously glowing jewel box.


    BOOOOM!


    There wasn''t even time to feel pain. My body was wrapped in light and began to disintegrate.


    ''Ah... what an absurd way to die.''


    It was empty. In the end, I would die without ever truly challenging the fortress the Dark King had built.


    ''I was too weak. The oue of this fight was determined from birth.''


    No matter how skilled wandering swordsmen might be, they could never match a noble-born Dark King who controlled the underworld.


    ''If I had started with the same conditions as him.''


    I wouldn''t have ended my life as an insect, desperately struggling only to be crushed.


    ''Enough. Those are just excuses.''


    But it was clear that I met this end because I lived in the shadows and could never see the true light.


    What if I had actively reached out to the nobles instead?


    At least I wouldn''t have met this end.


    ''I should have been smarter. It''s toote for me to regret it, Karzan.''


    I spent my life just going with the flow, hardly even noticing. So maybe it''s only right that it ends like this today.


    ''...I''m tired.''


    I quietly closed my eyes in regret and relief.


    This was my death.


    * * *


    17 years have passed since then.


    One morning, after struggling for several days with a high fever that suddenly struck him like a seizure, he finally woke up.


    ¡®Limited Time Prince'' Allenvert suddenly realized he was the reincarnation of ''The Mad Dog of Underworld'' Karzan.


    "Wow, this is crazy."


    ¡®Maybe I just woke up from an insane nightmare?¡¯


    Young Master Allenvert rose from his bed and pped himself hard across the face.


    p!


    "Wow, not a dream."


    That cleared his mind right up.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 4

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 4: Time Limited Prince


    The dim light of dawn crept through the curtains, illuminating the sleeping objects in the room.


    As the distant sounds of a bustling morning filtered in, I found myself staring into the void of an unfamiliar room.


    "Ah."


    When focus returned to my blurry vision, my scattered consciousness also came back with it.


    ''So you''re telling me that I, Karzan the Mad Dog was reborn as some precious young master?''


    My past life felt as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. It felt like waking up from a very long sleep.


    But perhaps due to the flood of memories rushing in, my seventeen years of life as Allenvert now felt hazy, like a dream fromst night.


    Unable to distinguish which was truly me and which was the other one, I sat dazed for a while before suddenly turning my head from side to side and getting out of bed.


    Sure, I had ranted about wanting to be reborn as a dog to tear out Ivan''s balls, but who would have thought it would actually happen?


    "This is driving me crazy, truly."


    It felt incredibly awkward to hear such a smooth, pleasant voiceing from my mouth.


    - Boss, please never sing. We thought it was the wail of a ghost.


    - Karzan is a fine man, but his voice is terrible.


    I used to wonder why people made such a fuss about my voice, but now I understand why.


    ''First, I need to organize the situation.''


    I suspected that while I was delirious with fever, somehow Karzan''s dormant memories had awakened.


    As for how? I don¡¯t know.


    ''So this body''s original name is Allenvert Grunewald. Age 17.''


    If my memory serves right, this should be a ducal n of kingdom on either the Central or Southern side.


    And...


    ''That''s all I can remember?''


    ¡®So where exactly is Grunewald, and what''s my father''s name? It was frustrating how the memories seemed just out of reach.¡¯


    Having just recovered from one bout of amnesia, I found myself struck with another.


    "This is messed up, good lord..."


    The difference between being Karzan the orphan and a person who can''t even recall his parents'' names? It felt almost insane¡ªI could remember a past life, but not the one I''m living now.


    ''Is Ivan dead?''


    I couldn''t figure that out either.


    I hadpletely forgotten how I even managed to cut that solid jewel box. Well, having been asleep for 17 years, it''s no wonder such detailed memories wouldn''t remain.


    ''Let me at least see what I look like.''


    Just as I was looking around for a mirror...


    "Y-young master! Good heavens! You''ve truly awakened! Oh, this is the Lord''s blessing, a miracle!"


    A young man with a disheveled appearance, likely having rushed here from sleep, came running towards me making a fuss.


    "How do you feel? Where does it hurt? May I examine you for a moment- AAACK!"


    "Whoa! You startled me."


    So he was a doctor. He looked on the verge of tears as if someone had threatened him that he would die if the young master died.


    "W-whoa, you say?"


    Noticing the doctor''s confusion at my crudenguage, I quickly caught myself.


    "Ah, my apologies. Perhaps I''m still a bit dazed from having just awakened after so long."


    Though I had spent my entire life in back alleys and the Underworld.


    Even in the Underworld, I asionally had to deal with important people. Pretending to be a young master wasn''t particrly difficult.


    "Oh yes, of course. Young master, you''ve been asleep for days with a fever. You shouldn''t overexert yourself, please lie back down and let me..."


    "Lie down? Why?"


    "Well... I need to examine you..."


    Seeing the doctor''s bewildered expression, it seemed that Allenvert was usually quite a docile young master.


    Either way, that''s no longer who I am.


    I crossed my legs and sat arrogantly in the chair beside the luxurious bed.


    "By the way, doctor. What should I call you?"


    "P-pardon?"


    Looking at the young doctor''s dumbfounded face, I made a usible excuse.


    "Truth is, I can''t remember anything."


    Of course, this was half true. What I couldn''t remember were this young master''s memories.


    "I barely remember my own name, but I can''t recall where this is or what kind of person I was."


    "Ah...!"


    Judging by the doctor''s dismayed expression, he seemed like someone who''d spent his whole life studying and couldn''t hide his emotions at all.


    "T-then I must inform the master immediately."


    "Wait."


    I grabbed the doctor''s arm.


    "May I ask something first?"


    The doctor answered while breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Of course, young master."


    "It seems I suffered from a severe fever. Is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Is it contagious? Any aftereffects?"


    "The contagion disappears after three days of symptoms. There are no reported aftereffects."


    Watching the doctor unconsciously fall into answering patient questions, I asked again.


    "Now, what was your name again?"


    "Joseph, young master."


    "Ah, hearing it now, I think I''m starting to remember something."


    The doctor''s face brightened at this.


    "Oh! That''s wonderful. Please ask anything you''re curious about."


    That''s quite helpful.


    "Joseph. Where exactly is this?"


    "This is the capital city of the Duchy of Grunewald, one of the foremost cities in the Kingdom of Litvaleur in the Central Continent."


    The Kingdom of Litvaleur? That name was certainly in my memory.


    "Which child am I? Who are my father and mother?"


    "Young master is the child of the Grunewald ducal family."


    "I''m not a bastard or anything like that, am I?"


    "Pardon? Ah, of course not. You are undoubtedly the Duke''s legitimate child."


    "That''s a relief."


    Just checking.


    "Above you are three elder brothers and one elder sister."


    "Am I the youngest?"


    "No, you have one younger brother."


    "So I''m the fourth son among five sons and one daughter of the Grunewald family."


    "Correct. Your father is the great Duke Georg Grunewald, and your mother is Lusatia Grunewald, the fourth duchess."


    "...Fourth duchess?"


    The fourth wife? What an impressive man. Among the nobles I knew, he had the most wives by far.


    I couldn''t tell if he was a womanizer or just power-hungry. After all, nobles were typically a breed that harbored more secrets and stunk worse than those of us from the Underworld.


    "By the way, Joseph. Looking at you warms my heart somehow. You must have taken sincere care of me."


    As I spoke these words, moisture welled up in Joseph''s small eyes.


    "Th-thank you for saying so. Of course, I did my utmost to treat you..."


    "So that means I wasn''t exactly in good health."


    What good coulde from seeing a doctor''s face often? Come to think of it, even when I grabbed the doctor earlier, my grip had been weak. It wasn''t just a matter of being hungry for a few days ¨C it felt like there was barely any muscle at all.


    "Yes. I''m sorry, but you were quite sickly."


    "Strange. These hands have never properly held a sword."


    Looking down at my hands, Joseph hesitated to answer.


    "Well, about that..."


    "Please, Joseph."


    "...Actually, young master, you''ve long been confined to your room and only eat rice porridge. You only allowed a select few, including myself into your quarters."


    "Why?"


    At this point, Joseph finally closed his mouth.


    ''Some noble family''s private matter.''


    There were many things in this world too delicate to speak of. So I didn''t press further.


    Though he had been swayed by my demeanor until now, pushing more would surely make Joseph defensive. That wouldn''t be wise.


    Besides, I could more or less gauge the situation from what I''d learned.


    ''An abandoned child, huh.''


    The fact that a novice doctor who seemed to be just an assistant was in charge of my care.


    The decorations and size of the bedroom seemed oddlycking for a ¡®precious young master of a ducal house.¡¯ The ambiguous rank of the fourth son also bothered me.


    Most crucially, the fact that the Duke had allowed his precious son to remain shut away in his room spoke volumes.


    "I see there are circumstances. My apologies."


    I didn''t miss the slight guilt that crossed Joseph''s face.


    "No apologies needed, young master. Visually, there appear to be no major issues with your body."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "Then I''ll call for an attendant."


    "Attendant?"


    ¡°I asked him on my way here, and he said he had already apologized for being a littlete for work today. After all, there¡¯s no telling when young master would wake up¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Given how he defended the attendant, it seemed this servant had a decent reputation.


    "I won''t scold him, so don''t worry about it."


    "Ah, thank you."


    Joseph blinked as if still unable to adjust to the situation, then bowed to me.


    "I''ll take my leave. I''ll prepare some medicine to help restore your energy."


    "Thank you."


    Watching Joseph''s retreating figure almost fleeing, I suddenly sighed.


    ''What happened here?''


    Allenvert seemed to have been a loner, isted like on a deserted ind. Just like I was before Grandfather took me in.


    ''Ah, right. I was looking for a mirror.''


    Finally, I could see my reflection in the mirror on the desk.


    "Wow, this is insane..."


    It was shocking, to say the least.


    Silver hair as if liquid tinum had been poured over it. White, soft skin. Features as if carefully carved... All of these were perfectly arranged on a small, refined face.


    The jawline was so sharp, just running a finger along it felt like it could leave a cut.


    And what about the hair? It was puzzling how it wasn''t even matted despite not being washed for days.


    "Disgustingly handsome. To stay cooped up in a room with this face, you must have been out of your mind."


    I might be crazy, but this Allenvert wasn''t right in the head either. The sense of kinship I had felt toward him was melting away like snow.


    "What an annoying bastard."


    Mad Dog Karzan was masculine but never one to be called handsome anywhere he went.


    ''Only got fakepliments when buying drinks. Those bastards.''


    In contrast, this Allenvert or whatever young master was truly beautiful like a sculpture. Even if he''d been born in the back alleys, he could have made a living off his face alone.


    ''But those eyes are really unpleasant.''


    The eyes were dull, with drooping lids that gave an impression of weakness.


    No wonder that young doctor found my changed demeanor strange.


    "You lived like a fool, Allenvert."


    In spite of being born with so much, this boy had to hide alone in his bedroom.


    ''Though I was briefly annoyed looking in the mirror.''


    I didn''t want to mock him for being weak without knowing his story. I know well enough that both nobles and orphans have their own hardships.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. In my mind''s eye, Karzan''s and Allenvert''s faces appeared side by side.


    Seventeen years since reincarnation. I reflected on the glory and shame of a life I''d forgotten for so long.


    ''How pathetic, Karzan. How did you not realize what you left behind?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I wonder how everyone is doing. Are they safe?


    A whole seventeen years. Surely they haven''t all died? The kids I looked after must be adults now. How far am I from Grandfather''s grave? Are those who betrayed me living well? So much time has passed.


    And...


    ''...Ah. The emotions are burning up.''


    I looked into the fire that was rising in my chest. A crimson me? Are there fires of that color?


    ''Stay calm.''


    When I opened my eyes again, the boy in the mirror had be a man with sharp, deep eyes.


    "......"


    Those eyes are quite intense. To think he went around with such weak eyes before.


    But having walked countless nights with just a de, it was natural for my eyes to carry a cold killing intent. Eyes are the windows to the soul, after all.


    I rxed my eyes again. The noble lords might wet themselves if they saw that look. That would be troublesome.


    ''I am Allenvert.''


    Karzan died long ago. Don''t forget that.


    ...However, if the shadows of the Underworld extend to this duchy as well, Karzan will never truly be dead, even in death.


    "Well then."


    Let''s do something. What should I do first?


    ''First, I need to find the pieces of lost memories and put this puzzle together.''


    Only then can I know what to do next.


    And one more thing.


    ''There must be an Underworld here too.''


    Perhaps in this life, I should follow the footsteps of the Dark King. Walking the path of a powerful figure straddling both light and shadow, the master of the dark curtain.


    I''ve learned painfully that my downfall was in thinking I had to choose between light and darkness.


    ''It will be a difficult path.''


    But hardship is my friend.


    I closed my eyes with a strange feeling that might be fate or coincidence.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 5

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 5: Now with Added Amnesia


    It was obvious that the servant waste because he was taking a nap.


    ''Wow, I''m hungry.''


    My stomach, which had been starving for days, was starting to wake up and demand food.


    ''Even someone this handsome gets hungry, huh?''


    I suppose I still poop and get eye crusties too? And when my nose gets stuffed, I pick it. How fascinating.


    ''I must be really hungry to be having such silly thoughts.''


    Technically, I could just call someone to bring me food, but my sharp intuition was telling me that wouldn''t be a good choice.


    Since a doctor had already visited, there''s no way they didn''t know I was awake. Yet the fact that not a single servant had shown up was significant.


    A few possibilities came to mind.


    Either I was quite unpopr, or as Joseph said, very few people were allowed to enter. Or perhaps I was being treated like a bomb that people should avoid getting involved with.


    ''It would be hard to be disliked with this face though.''


    Even those supposedly beautiful fairies would struggle to match this level of beauty. I almost cut myself touching my jawline out of curiosity.


    ¡®Sharp jawline hmmm.¡¯


    Why do I stray away from my line of thought?


    Back to the topic, considering Joseph''sment about me staying cooped up in my room, I likely wasn''t a tyrant to the servants.


    If anything, they might have looked down on me.


    ''Surely I''m not being disrespected even by the servants?''


    Anyway, I was getting hungry enough that my old personality was threatening to surface.


    Before that happened, I opened the door and stepped outside.


    Rather than waiting indefinitely, I nned to wander around and find the dining hall, then ask for food.


    Even if it wasn''t just about food, I''m the type of man who likes to actively gather information by walking around. There''s a lot you can learn from just doing that.


    ''Why was it so hard for me to leave this room?''


    ...Did you imprison yourself, Allenvert?


    Walking through the quiet, empty corridor and stepping outside, I saw a cobalt-blue sea spread out below the castle.


    ''Wow, what a view.''


    It was all sea and sky. It felt like even the dregs of emotion I didn''t know I had were being washed away in an instant.


    The sky was clear and the sea was bright. I found myself mesmerized by the sight of seagulls flying through the clouds.


    A port. This was a port city.


    "What a spectacr view."


    In the distance,rge sailing ships with massive sails were busily entering and leaving the harbor. It was an enormous port.


    I could see two distinct areas of the city at a nce - streets filled with tall, luxurious buildings, and streets lined with low, shabby buildings.


    Two streets withpletely different colors and tones.


    ''The slums are mostly concentrated on the outskirts.''


    At night, the Underworld residents would walk those streets. That was my world, and somewhere I''d eventually need to return to.


    ''Come to think of it, this really is befitting of a Duke''s territory.''


    Look at this scale and prosperity that rivals even the kingdom''s capital. This must be the capital of the duchy.


    ''And this is the annex.''


    The grandeur of the main building towered iparably over the annex where I was staying.


    Beside it were training grounds, stables, warehouses, armories, and several other annexes each serving different purposes.


    The view of the inner castle, built by raising walls and buildings on a high hill overlooking the sea, was too vast to take in at once.


    ''This is Grunewald Castle.''


    A nation of merchantspeting to be the best on the continent, and a strategic trading point located in the center of the ind sea.


    One of the foremost port cities in the Kingdom of Litvaleur.


    It was truly strange. Of all ces, to be born as the son of the Duke who rules this ce?


    ''A foreignnd I''ve never visited in my life.''


    Yet this ce had a familiar scent that reminded me of the small port where I spent thetter half of my previous life.


    The fishy smell of the sea. The salty wind. The aroma of dried fish. And then...


    Squawk?


    "Hm?"


    A seagull that had been flying through the sky and walking by the seanded nearby, tilting its head curiously.


    "You''re not very wary of humans, are you?"


    It seemed to be one of those birds used to getting scraps of fish from sailors.


    ''When I was Karzan, they wouldn''te near me because of the smell of blood.''


    Did that mean no trace of bloodlust clung to this young noble Allenvert''s body?


    "Or do even birds judge by appearance?"


    I''d heard somewhere that even beasts prefer beautiful and handsome people.


    Come to think of it, I''d always been the type that small animals avoided. Whether that was due to my smell or my face, I didn''t know.


    "There''s nothing to eat, so go away."


    As if understanding my words, the seagull flew away with what looked like a slightly sulking rear.


    Had I gained the ability to read animal emotions? That couldn''t be.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Oh!"


    It was a servant. As he saw me outside after so long, it was as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Y-young master Allenvert?"


    His voice didn''t sound particrly weing. Not that it was surprising.


    But whatever their previous rtionship with me had been, it wasn''t my concern.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yeah, it''s me."


    I raised my hand in greeting like some neighborhood nobody. The servant flinched and trembled at his shoulders.


    "Everything alright?"


    "Y-yes, yes."


    The simple-faced servant rolled his eyes from side to side while backing away hesitantly.


    Familiarly enough, this was simr to Joseph''s attitude.


    ''How absurd.''


    Did I loan him money at some point? This wasn''t the face of someone meeting their master''s son, but rather someone encountering a loan sharking to collect.


    "The fever''s gone. It''s not contagious."


    The servant broke into a cold sweat as if that wasn''t the issue.


    "I-I''m sorry, young master. I have urgent business..."


    I didn''t bother stopping the fleeing servant.


    ''His gait ispletely unstable.''


    Perhaps he wasn''t getting enough to eat?


    ''In any case.''


    Compared to the main building where people bustled about busily, this ce was as quiet as a remote ind.


    While the distant shouts of warriors training in the practice ground could be heard faintly, I wandered freely around the annex building with no one to stop me.


    "Ah!"


    "Young master?"


    "..."


    The servants I encountered along the way either gave me awkward greetings while looking at me with ufortable eyes or avoided me entirely without saying a word.


    Without exchanging any particr words, I observed their various emotions.


    Difficulty, awkwardness, indifference, wariness, dismissal, vignce, pity, unfamiliarity, and curiosity.


    "...That''s really young master Allenvert."


    "First time I''ve seen him."


    "There''s no one else as handsome and beautiful as him. He couldn''t be mistaken."


    "So it was true that he''d awakened."


    Wherever I went, gazes and whispers followed like shadows. It felt as if my mere act of going outside was some kind of event here.


    "But isn''t this the first time he''s walking around outside like this?"


    "You''ve been here for two years, right?"


    "About that, yes."


    "Then you wouldn''t have seen it. Because long before that..."


    I strained my ears at their conversation that faded with their footsteps.


    ''Can''t hear well.''


    The strong wind from the distant sea had carried away their conversation.


    ''If only I could use mana.''


    From what I''d briefly observed, my body was in quite a strange state.


    While there was dissolved mana inside my body, there was almost none flowing through my blood vessels.


    It was like a sewer system that hadn''t been cleaned for so long that its channels were blocked.


    ''Just how many years was I cooped up in that room for this to happen?''


    In any case, at seventeen, if he had been from any other noble family, he should have been busy preparing for hising-of-age ceremony and proving his worth somehow.


    Just by looking at the state of his body and mana, it was easy to tell that Allenvert had wastefully thrown away his most crucial adolescent years, shut in a room.


    And that was quite a serious matter.


    ''In my past life, I was already leading an organization at this age.''


    Just when I was thinking that such casual eavesdropping wouldn''t be enough to figure out how this greenhouse flower had withered-


    "But shouldn''t we quickly... ?"


    "...Well yes, but at this point..."


    I stopped in my tracks when I heard these whispers that seemed intended to report this incident to someone.


    I immediately tried to see their faces, but they had already disappeared.


    ''Wow, how tant. Isn''t this a bit much?''


    At this point, it was hard to tell whether this was voluntary seclusion or essentially confinement.


    ''Always prepare for the worst possibility.''


    At least there was no one openly trying to stop or detain me, so my situation, whatever it was, couldn''t be considered aplete loss of freedom.


    ''Whether my seclusion over the years was voluntary or not...''


    If even this ce where I''m staying has such an atmosphere, it''s reasonable to assume I have almost no allies in this ducal estate that feels like a den of serpents.


    ''Who are friends and who are foes?''


    Whose side are those managing this guest house on? To which brother are they reporting about me? Allenvert, just how isted a man were you?


    ''...Why hasn''t my mother, Lusatia Grunewald shown any sign of visiting her son who has awakened from a fever?''


    While the Father being both Duke and head of the family, may have many children, for Mother, children would number at most one or two.


    ''And what made Joseph so afraid that he kept his mouth shut?''


    It felt like walking alone through the fog on a moonless night - such was the loneliness and confusion.


    I suddenly felt dizzy.


    ''Allenvert, you were a pitiful man.''


    ...But this weak boy is me. Though I died long ago as Karzan, haven''t I just awakened as Allenvert?


    If even I were to abandon my identity as Allenvert, I couldn''t bear the thought of this boy''s spirit being forgotten without anyone to remember him.


    ''That won''t do.''


    Everything is still just conjecture. As I piece together the fragments, the hidden picture will eventually emerge.


    "What''s all this fuss about? Whether he wakes up or stays copsed, what difference does it make?"


    Just as I was lost in these thoughts and turning away, my ears caught someone''s loud and reckless grumbling.


    ''Well, well?''


    Remember, truth often reveals itself in whispers, not in praises. Having lived in the shadows, I''ve found sce in a ce where no eyes can reach.


    "Stop it. Your voice is too loud."


    ''No, I''m fine. Don''t try to stop him.''


    This was my chance to learn about Young Master Allenvert''s true reputation and situation and the kind of things one couldn''t hear openly.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    That''s right. Keep talking.


    "I''m just speaking the truth. How many years has that young master been in seclusion? Seven years already, isn''t it? His older siblings have all established their positions, and even the youngest has properly mastered the sword. Meanwhile, he''s achieved nothing, proved nothing."


    So there are no good-for-nothing wastrels among the siblings? Having capablepetitors isn''t good news.


    "Bing heir is out of the question. The only thing he has going for him is his face, and even that has such serious ws that they can''t even send him off in a political marriage..."


    Now why would that be? With looks this good, are there really no nobledies in this country who could benefit from this face?


    I waited for more.


    "Well, with mixed foreign blood, other noble houses wouldn''t wee him."


    ''Foreign blood?''


    Now this was interesting.


    What kind of foreign blood - some fairy lineage? Given these looks, it must be quite a unique bloodline.


    "Anyway, if it were me, I wouldn''t live like that. Living like a flower in a greenhouse with no sense of desperation - that''s what it is, desperation. Like a fool."


    This bastard''s words are getting harsh. After listening to him, it''s clear he has quite a loose tongue.


    "Stop it, Marco. I''m scared someone will hear. Damn it."


    So his name is Marco? Good, I''ll remember you.


    I''m a man who forgets neither favors nor grudges equally. Just as I remembered Joseph, I etched the name of this insolent-mouthed bastard into my mind.


    "How can you know the minds of the noble ones? And honestly, if I had gone through what the young master did..."


    "You fool. Who''s worried about whom? The truly pitiful ones are people like us. No matter how hard we work or bow until our backs break, we have to feed our families with money that wouldn''t even cover one meal for the noble ones."


    That''s true. In my mind, I nodded, thinking as Karzan would.


    ''But your mouth is too reckless and rough, Marco.''


    If you had worked anywhere else but this ce, that mouth of yours would have brought great trouble.


    ''They''re everywhere. Those types who are full ofints and can''t help their itching mouths that must badmouth someone behind their backs every single day.''


    If you go to taverns in the back alleys, you''ll usually find such fellows gathered together.


    They spout nonsense about how the country is this and the king is that.


    But it would be hasty to punish that careless mouth now. Besides,pared to the insults I''d heard while working in the Underworld, this was nothing.


    ''Sometimes you need to act like a deaf and blind man.''


    That''s when the man who had been trying to stop Marco said something I couldn''t just ignore.


    "Don''t be like that. He''s destined to die young anyway, isn''t it? It''s better for us if he just stays quiet and passes away without causing trouble."


    ''...Die young?''


    What''s this about now?


    "Right. So even if he''s starting to wander around outside now..."


    I quietly left without listening to the rest.


    ''Destined to die young? Me?''


    Then a memory I had forgotten came flooding back.


    ''An incurable illness of unknown cause.''


    So this body... in other words, was living on borrowed time.


    Even with all the ducal family''s wealth, there was no solution. This young master was simply waiting for his death. That was the true identity of Allenvert Grunewald.


    ''Well, this is just perfect, isn''t it?''


    Even through the eyes of Mad Dog Karzan, who had risen from a street orphan to an Underworld kingpin through countless hardships, this situation was nothing short of a disaster.


    ''What kind of difficulty setting is this? And here I thought this life might be a bit easier.''


    I had hoped that being born as a duke''s son would let me y puppet master from the shadows like the Dark King.


    And I won''t deny that I was secretly thrilled about being reborn as a noble young master with looks that went beyond handsome.


    But as they say, fortunees with misfortune? The more I learned, the stronger my premonition grew that a thorny pathy ahead of me.


    ''It''s fine. There must be a way.''


    In this world, there surely exist legends of gods, saints, and mystic medicines that can even resurrect the dead. And if they don''t exist, I''ll find them. Sitting quietly waiting for death isn''t my style.


    It was then that I spotted the boy running toward me.


    "Oh my goodness, Young Master! I''ve been looking everywhere for you! How could you wander around without saying anything? And in your condition too!"


    "Oh."


    I could tell at a nce that this was the servant Joseph had mentioned.


    ''Hmm, he looks a bit dim-witted.''


    He seemed far more loose-lipped than Joseph.


    ''Perfect.''


    If I y this right, I might be able to get some useful information through that mouth of his.


    Perhaps that''s why, at this moment, this kid looked like a golden goblin hoarding precious information.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 6

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 6: The Servant


    ¡°Young master, how can you be wandering around like this right after waking up? And goodness gracious, how many years has it been? You usually onlye out for important annual events or when you¡¯re on the verge of death¡­¡±


    I ignored the servant¡¯s nagging as I returned to my room.


    So I hadn¡¯t been aplete shut-in, now had I? Well, as the son of a noble n, there would be times when I had to show my face, even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It¡¯s especially dangerous to go out without anyone to apany you. Young master, are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±


    My ears were ringing, so I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something a guy who hasn¡¯t shown his face for ages should be saying.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I had to rush back home to deal with a sudden family matter and stayed up all night¡­¡±


    Indeed, the servant had dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, but why is your tone different?¡±


    ¡°What was my tone like originally?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was more polite and gentle, like this.¡±


    Unlike Joseph, who was an adult and a doctor, this guy was around my age and rather dim-witted, so I didn¡¯t feel like paying attention to my tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Joseph tell you?¡±


    ¡°The doctor? Well, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat?¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out.


    ¡°Really? How much do you not remember? Do you not remember me either?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    I covered the servant¡¯s mouth and gestured for him to be quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell them to prepare some food. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you bringing it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes? That¡¯s what I always do.¡±


    -I guess he really doesn¡¯t remember.


    The servant muttered worriedly.


    ¡°Then shall I bring you some oatmeal porridge?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why would I eat something so tasteless?¡±


    ¡°Yeeah?¡±


    ¡°I want meat. Lots of it.¡±


    ¡°No, young master. What on earth has gotten into you¡­¡±


    ¡°I get annoyed when people keep talking to me when I¡¯m hungry. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yikes. Yes, sir.¡±


    I asked the servant who was running away.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Peter, Master.¡±


    Peter replied in a slightly bitter voice.


    ***


    Back in my room, I leaned back in my chair, put my feet up on the desk, and fell into thought.


    ''Peter, Peter. Chatterbox Peter.''


    He was probably fifteen - two years younger than me.


    As his name, face, and manner of speaking came together, fragments of memories surfaced like droplets. True to his nickname of Chatterbox, he talked a lot, but I had the impression that he never carelessly spread word of my ws to others.


    Even in the innocent young master Allenvert''s memories, he was considered somewhat of a simpleton, which confirmed my first impression wasn''t wrong.


    ''Speaking of a simpleton...''


    Back in my homnd, we''d say someone like this has ''flowers in their head'' or a ''pure minded'' - ways of calling someone naive.


    ''He''s generally not the type to harbor ill will toward those he serves. Simple-minded people often show great loyalty.''


    I have plenty of experience managing people. He''s neither clever enough to aplish great things nor cunning enough to form factions, so he should be fine as a servant.


    ''Though I''ll need to observe him more to be sure.''


    At any rate, it was fortunate that there was at least one person who thought about and worried for Allenvert.


    However, when Peter returned shortly after, his eyes were red with tears.


    "What, were you crying? You''re quite the funny one."


    "I''m not."


    He sniffed.


    "You were."


    "I wasn''t."


    "Fine. Let''s say you weren''t. Not a single tear for your master who''s woken up from a fever with amnesia? What a waste of space."


    "Hey, don''t just call someone a waste of space like that."


    Peter began to cry with a mix of hurt, surprise, and sudden emotion.


    "Oh, Young master. Waaah..."


    "Why are you crying like a baby, for goodness'' sake?"


    "You¡¯ve Amnesia¡­waah..."


    Generally speaking, he was a tearful and pathetic fellow.


    "Put down your tray and cry."


    "Yes."


    Peter pulled out a crumpled handkerchief, wiped his tears, and sniffed loudly.


    "But why are you so calm? I''m the only one here having a sudden emotional breakdown..."


    "Why would I be sad when I can''t even remember?"


    "Oh! I guess that makes sense."


    Ignoring Peter''s dumbfounded mumbling, I began to devour the well-prepared meal.


    As expected of coastal cuisine, therge white fish was grilled to perfection. And the dish with the sauce full of caramelized onions was quite to my liking, though I couldn''t quite ce it.


    "Oh, this is good."


    I''d had enough fish tost a lifetime, but this dish, with its sauce masking the ndness of the fish, was quite enjoyable.


    However, the beef dish was truly exceptional. There were more spices in this region than in mine, making for a moreplex vor than what I was used to.


    "Tasty."


    I could eat this all day. Eat up, Allenvert. Meat is the source of strength.


    ¡®So, even if I''m a useless young master, they still feed me well.¡¯


    There''s nothing more disgusting than people who withhold food from others, but it seemed the servants here had at least a modicum of decency.


    "Hey, Young master, why are you eating so... so rudely?"


    Peter seemed taken aback by my eating habits.


    "Shut up. It''s my business."


    I red at Peter as I sliced into the meat.


    Snap!


    A tough tendon caught the knife, but for a master swordsman like me, it was nothing.


    I twisted my wrist slightly and severed the tendon with ease. It was like piercing the gut of a vicious enemy gang leader.


    "You cut meat in a really weird way."


    Peter muttered, having witnessed the skill of a master swordsman.


    "So what? As long as it''s cut."


    "Well, it''s just... usually, people do it like this..."


    Peter attempted to mimic the elegant slicing technique of noblemen. The slicing technique in this region was slightly different from mine.


    "Like this?"


    "Wow, you got it right away?"


    "It''s simr."


    "As expected of the Young Master. Even the same action looks so elegant and refined..."


    He was exaggerating. I''d only done it once. But perhaps I do have a knack for picking up things quickly. It''s just that I don''t like to show off, especially over something as simple as cutting meat.


    ¡®I wonder how I managed to break that jewel box. I came up with a new technique for it.¡¯


    It''s a shame I can''t remember the details. How did I do it?


    "There''s not enough. Bring me more meat."


    "Huh? There''s still plenty left."


    "It''ll be just right by the time youe back."


    "Really? Can you eat even more?"


    "Plenty. Oh, and bring more bread and soup too. Meat alone won''t fill me up."


    "But..."


    He seemed surprised by my appetite.


    "Don''t go stealing any of the meat on your way back."


    "As if I would. I''m not that kind of person. I¡¯m loyal."


    "Hmm."


    Loyalty, huh. I didn''t expect to hear that word here.


    "Why the ''hmm''? You may not remember, but even so..."


    I nced at the clock, ignoring Peter''s babbling.


    It was already past lunchtime, and my mother Lusatia Grunewald still hadn''te to visit. Nor had my other siblings.


    ¡®Half-breed, and terminally ill, they said.¡¯


    Compared to the other young masters, my bloodline wasn''t as ''pure'' and even I was destined to end within a few years. And to top it all off, I was said to be weak.


    Given these circumstances, I could understand why the servants treated me with such disdain.


    They were constantly watching me and their attitude was a clear reflection of their inner thoughts.


    As the least important among the five direct descendants of the duke, I was an easy target. If the other siblings ordered them to spy on me, few would refuse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡®Marco had a foul mouth, but I doubt he was particrly insane.¡¯


    People in high positions often forget that those beneath them are also human beings capable of thought and feeling.


    But for those at the bottom, it doesn''t matter if you''re a noble or a king¡ªyou''re fair game for insults.


    "...Young Master! Are you even listening to me?"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Here, have some water. You must be parched."


    "Sounds like you need it more."


    "Hehe. All that talking has made my throat dry."


    As Peter scratched his head and dandruff fell like grains of wheat at harvest time.


    "Haven''t you washed your hair?"


    "I did! I did!"


    "Then what''s all this dandruff on your shoulders? Is it snowing in here?"


    "Well, we have a lot of bedbugs at home..."


    "What does that have to do with dandruff?"


    "It''s simple. People who live in houses with bed bugs usually have dandruff."


    That made sense.


    I had plenty of dandruff when I lived with my grandfather. Back then, everyone in the back alleys had dandruff, so it wasn''t anything to be teased about.


    "You''re making sure there are no bedbugs in my room, right?"


    "Of course! I even change my clothes when Ie here. I wash them often."


    "Then why do you still have dandruff?"


    "It''s just something that doesn''t go away no matter how much I wash my hair. I''m sorry."


    A house with bed bugs was a symbol of the lower ss.


    ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯


    It was absurd that a servant attending to a young master of a ducal family woulde from such a poor background.


    A servant wasn''t just someone who waited on you hand and foot; they were more like a secretary or an aide.


    Even if Allenvert was treated poorly, this was going too far. Normally, a third son from a baron or viscount family would be a more suitable match.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have any noble rtives?"


    Peter replied with a mixture of pride and bitterness.


    "Yes, my grandfather was a baron with his own estate."


    I see. A fallen noble.


    Even though it made some sense, it was humiliating. Whoever had nned this was quite cunning.


    ¡®Whoever did this must be quite scheming.¡¯


    I looked at Peter and said.


    "You must have had a hard time."


    At my casual remark, Peter''s eyes shimmered like a flower swaying in the wind.


    "M-me? What do you mean..."


    "The other servants must have bullied and mocked you. Your master was a good-for-nothing idiot, and you, a lowly servant attending to him. They must have looked down on you."


    "...!"


    Those who had fallen from noble status, even if they were only minor nobles, often faced even crueler mockery and contempt.


    That was why many of the men I had met in the underworld who came from fallen noble families were filled with anger towards the world and resentment towards their families.


    "Oh, Young master, to think you understand my feelings..."


    Tears welled up in Peter''s eyes.


    "Stop crying."


    I nced at Peter, who was about to pull out another handkerchief and casually asked.


    "Did Marco give you a hard time?"


    "!"


    Peter jumped as if he''d seen a ghost. The tears that were about to fall retreated instantly.


    "How did you know? I''m getting chills right now."


    "I saw it while I was walking around."


    "I see. He''s a real piece of shit."


    "And quite foul-mouthed, too?"


    "I really want to chop his tongue off."


    I nodded.


    "Alright, just bring me some more food."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it right away."


    I pretended not to hear Peter''s sniffling as he turned to leave.


    ¡®So pretending to be cheerful and bright was your coping mechanism.¡¯


    I thought back to a young man from a fallen noble n that I had spent a long time with in my past life.


    -You know, Karzan, I often thought it would have been better to be an orphan. I hated listening to my father''s drunken rants, even though he was a fool with a heart of gold.


    -Don''t be ridiculous. Have you ever lived as an orphan? If you haven''t, shut up.


    -I should. You''re such a stubborn old man.


    Now that I think about it, I''d been a bit harsh. Thinking of the man I might never see again, I closed my eyes quietly.


    Stay alive. Even though Ivan is a horrible person, you''re not someone who would give up easily. Wait. I will definitely...


    "Burp."


    Ah, of all times to burp, it had to be now, right when I was getting all serious. It¡¯d been a while since Ist ate, and my stomach was making a fuss.


    ***


    I finished the second meal that Peter brought and patted my protruding belly.


    "Wow, I''m stuffed."


    "Are you finished now?"


    Peter asked with a look that seemed to say. ''Surely you won''t send me away again?''


    I chuckled.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you supporting your family? What about your parents?"


    "Huh?"


    Peter''s eyes widened. I didn''t know if he was surprised by the sudden serious topic or because I was asking something I''d never asked before.


    "...My father gambled away all our money and died. My mother is bedridden due to poor health. I have two younger siblings. One is sickly, and the other is very mature for his age. I work to support them while he takes care of our mother and brother."


    "Oh, that''s rough."


    It was a ssic tale of a fallen noble family.


    "So if I fire you, you''ll be in big trouble."


    "!"


    Peter quickly bowed his head in front of me.


    "Oh no, young master! Please don''t fire me! If I lose my job, my whole family will be on the streets! Please have mercy!"


    I stepped back and yelled.


    ¡°You crazy bastard, when did I say I¡¯ll fire you?¡±


    ¡°If I get fired, it¡¯ll be a big deal!¡±


    ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    Peter grabbed my pants leg. His hands were surprisingly quick, as agile as a trained assassin''s de.


    "Young master, please! I''m sorry. I''ll do anything you ask. I''ll be a loyal servant. I won''tin. If I''ve done anything wrong, please forgive me..."


    I sighed as I looked down at Peter, who was trembling.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong. Get up."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes. Now get up or you''re fired."


    "Yes, sir."


    Peter quickly got up and wiped his eyes with his handkerchief. Had he been crying again?


    "Go wash that."


    "Yes, sir."


    He was such a crybaby.


    ¡®I never realized he was so good at making people feel sorry for him.¡¯


    That''s a talent. At this rate, even if he became a beggar, he could gather enough money to start a family. You''re wasting your talent, Peter.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t worry. Just follow me, and one day you''ll live in a nice house like the other young masters'' servants."


    Peter''s expression was a mix of emotions.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Master, may I be so bold as to speak frankly?"


    "Don''t."


    "Yes."


    I became curious once he shut up.


    "What is it?"


    "Have you eaten something bad? You wouldn''t normally be so boastful..."


    Thinking Peter might¡¯ve mistaken me for a doppelg?nger, I gave him a good smack on the head..


    "Ow! Why did you hit me?"


    "Shut up."


    His head was as hard as a rock.


    ¡°What was it like originally?¡±


    "Well..."


    "Just tell me honestly. Do you think I''ll whip you?"


    "Well, I don''t think so..."


    Peter scratched his head stupidly.


    "Stop doing that, you''re spreading dandruff everywhere."


    "Oh, sorry. It''s a habit..."


    Peter pped his own hand and said.


    "You were very serious, you know. You were quiet and often cried alone."


    "Why?"


    "You said you missed your mother..."


    "Has it been a long time since I''ve seen my mother?"


    "...Yes."


    He had the same expression as Joseph as if he were afraid to say something that would be considered taboo. So his mother was in a simr situation? What had happened, Allenvert?


    "Let''s do this."


    "I won''t ask about anything you''re afraid to talk about. But I''ve lost my memory and don''t know exactly what situation I''m in."


    "Yes."


    "Just answer whatever you can. Can you do that?"


    "..."


    Peter''s gaze turned calm.


    "If I can''t, will you fire me?"


    "I''m not the kind of person to threaten my subordinates like that. If I can''t get the information from you, it''ll just be more troublesome and I''ll have to take a longer route. I won''t fire you."


    "But you won''t trust me, will you?"


    "That''s only fair, Peter. Trust requires sacrifice and courage."


    Trust. Peter mumbled the word as if it were unfamiliar.


    "Young master, I''m a fool, but I think I understand something now. Trust is a two-way street."


    I smiled.


    "That''s right, Peter."


    "Even someone as lowly as me and someone as noble as you must give something to gain someone else''s trust."


    "You''re quick."


    "Then I''ll dly set aside my fears and earn your trust, Master."


    I pointed my finger at Peter.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a loyal fellow.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°That was an exaggeration, I admit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I gestured towards the chair opposite me.


    ¡°Sit there. From now on, you can only answer my questions with ¡®yes¡¯, ¡®no¡¯, or silence.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    We were now in the position of a skilled interrogator and a suspect.


    ¡°Hey, cut the act. I was just starting to feel like a¨C.¡±


    Peter grumbled.


    ¡°Quiet. Just answer my questions. You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too harsh.¡±


    A small smile yed on Peter¡¯s lips as he pouted.


    I was smiling too. The fact that I had at least one person on my side was a small victory.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 7

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 7: Summarising the Situation


    "What? You said he wanted more food?"


    Let''s rewind time a bit.


    Peter, who hade to request a second meal for Allenvert, was rolling his eyes and looking around cautiously.


    "Really?"


    "Hey, why would I lie?"


    The exclusive chef of the annex was already feeling a bit annoyed that he had been interrupted from his break to cater to the Fourth Young Master''s order, which hade in well past mealtime.


    In his opinion, the worst kind of person was someone who couldn''t make up their mind and gave orders in bits and pieces.


    So, to have his break interrupted twice by the Fourth Young Master was more than he could bear.


    If it hadn''t been for the boy''s status, he would have spat on the ground and told him to go eat dirt.


    And to think that the boy, who usually only ate porridge, was suddenly so voracious? It was all very strange.


    "Peter, are you trying to sneak some food away? I know your situation is tough, but if you get caught doing something like that, you''ll be out of a job."


    "No, really. He said he was really hungry."


    "That''s ridiculous. He''s never been like that before."


    "I know, it''s weird. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen him eat so much. Hehe."


    Peter scratched his head, smiling cheerfully despite the scolding.


    As Allenvert had said, servants were treated just like Peter just like that. In fact, it was often even worse.


    So, as he had observed, that foolish and silly smile was Peter''s way of survival.


    ¡®Pride won¡¯t fill your belly.¡¯


    His meager sry was enough to feed his sick mother and two younger siblings.


    It was all thanks to his position as the servant of the Fourth Young Master of the Grunewald dukedom, even if it was only in name.


    The humiliation he endured was the price he paid for having a job that was above his station.


    ¡®...But to think that the young master would understand.¡¯


    Sniff.


    Peter began to sniffle.


    "What, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Ugh, I''m sorry."


    The rough-looking chef patted Peter awkwardly.


    "I didn''t mean to upset you."


    Feeling guilty about making Peter cry, the man rolled up his sleeves.


    "Just wait. Since he''s woken up after so long, his taste buds must be going crazy. I''ll show him what I can do."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Peter smiled through his tears. His eyes were red and swollen from crying so much.


    ¡®It''s so strange. How could he change so much? It''s like a different person has taken over his body.¡¯


    But Peter didn''t mind the change. Even though the young master could be harsh, he was also kind.


    ¡®The young master is a good person after all.¡¯


    He had thought that once.


    ***


    "Your name."


    "Peter."


    "Your age."


    "Fifteen."


    "How many years have you been working at the dukedom?"


    "Five years."


    Peter, who had been answering the questions diligently, suddenly sighed.


    "...Oh,e on. Can you cut me some ck?"


    "What are you talking about? You''re a disappointment."


    I scolded Peter and asked my next question.


    "When did you be my servant?"


    "Oh, about three years ago."


    "How did that happen?"


    "...Firstly, you drove away your other servants very quickly. Secondly, I had been taking care of you since I was a servant, so I think you felt a special connection with me."


    "I see."


    I wondered if Peter was perhaps one of the few harmless employees for Allenvert.


    "Is there a third reason?"


    "Yes. Well, I heard a rumor that someone had a hand in it."


    "Any guesses who it might be?"


    "...Young master, this is just my spection."


    "I know, so don''t worry."


    Peter thought for a moment before biting his lip and saying.


    "It was probably one of the Duke''s sons, the Second or Third Prince."


    "Does that mean the First Princess and the youngest son wouldn''t do something like that?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Based on my feelings and the family''s reputation, I don''t think so."


    "Let''s hear your reasons."


    "First, I don''t think the youngest prince would scheme to outmaneuver his older brothers, and the princess is focused on her external activities, so she probably wouldn''t have the time for something like this."


    "I see."


    Looking at Peter''s uneasy expression, it seemed difficult to ask any deeper.


    "Alright, let''s move on to another question."


    "Phew."


    "I have a general understanding of the situation surrounding me. But are there any restrictions on my movements?"


    "As far as I know, there aren''t. But you used to say ''It would be better for both me and Mother if I didn''t leave my room''."


    That was a very significant statement. Why would a noble of the ducal family be confined to his room?


    Perhaps it meant that his mother''s situation was just as difficult as his own.


    "Is my mother alive?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she far away?"


    "...She''s in this castle."


    I asked a crucial question.


    "Who decided that I couldn''t see my mother?"


    Peter was unable to answer.


    "Was it my father''s decision?"


    Peter closed his eyes tightly, his face contorted in pain.


    "It''s the Duchess''s decision."


    "Because of me?"


    "..."


    "Peter."


    "It''s not like that. It was just... unavoidable, Master."


    Unavoidable. What kind of tragedy had caused a mother to push her child away, and for the child to ept being confined to a room, saying it was for his mother''s sake?


    I had a feeling that discovering the truth wouldn''t be easy.


    ¡®This is a mess.¡¯


    Even the unresolved matters from my past life as Karzan seemed less daunting.


    As Allenvert, the road ahead was going to be tough.


    ¡®The biggest problem is that I''m terminally ill.¡¯


    Power rarely stays with those who are about to die. Although my body was young, I was no different from an old man waiting to be buried.


    ¡®But I''m a noble of the dukedom.¡¯


    Should I just give up? Should I not even try to find a cure?


    No way.


    "Peter. Do you know anything about the incurable disease I have?"


    "Well, I heard that it''s an unknown disease without a name."


    I pped my forehead.


    "This is ridiculous. How can I cure something if I don''t know what it is?"


    "Actually."


    Peter said hesitantly


    "Mr. Joseph told me that there might be a way."


    "Really? The clumsy doctor? I don''t know how reliable that is."


    "He may be clumsy, but he''s incredibly intelligent. I''ve seen him memorize an entire book in one sitting."


    "So he''s that smart, huh?"


    I nodded and asked.


    "What is this method?"


    "He said there''s a mythical creature called ''Ereshkigal'' somewhere in the world. It''s said to be a legendary panacea that can cure any disease and even bring the dead back to life."


    "Ereshkigal?"


    I rolled the unfamiliar word around in my mouth, then pped my knee.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    ¡°But you have amnesia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    "Ereshkigal."


    In the northern country where I lived, it was a mythical creature from fairy tales, a fanciful legend. I remember when I was a starving orphan, my friends and I used to say that if we could only find one, we could live like rich people.


    "Does it really exist?"


    "ording to the records, it does.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°And not just based on Joseph¡¯s words, but also his teacher confirmed it. He''s one of the most famous physicians in the entire dukedom, so he wouldn''t lie."


    "If that''s what such a great man says, I guess I have to believe it."


    "But, finding it is incredibly difficult..."


    "How difficult? As difficult as finding a dragon''s tooth, a phoenix feather, or a star from the night sky?"


    Peter''s expression darkened.


    "Even the king of this country couldn''t obtain it. It''s something that can''t be bought, no matter how much money you have. You need a special kind of luck to find it."


    "What kind of luck?"


    "No one knows for sure. Some say it''s something only dragons can create, while others say it''s made from a fruit that grows once every hundred years on the highest branch of the world tree."


    I nodded.


    "In other words, it exists, and there are historical records of people being healed by it, but no one knows how to find it."


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll be dead before I find it."


    I banged my fist against my chest in frustration.


    "Anyway, I understand the point. There''s a way, but there''s no immediate solution, right?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more help."


    Peter was about to cry again, so I waved my finger back and forth.


    "It''s okay, I wasn''t expecting much."


    "Yes."


    "And just knowing that there''s a way is a big deal. It''s not like I''m going to die tomorrow."


    "That''s true."


    "So what''s the problem?"


    "Wow, you''ve really changed. I never thought you''d be so positive."


    "I''m not the kind of person who looks at a half-full ss andins that it''s half empty."


    "That''s my master."


    Peter nced at me and added


    "...By the way, If you diligently trained your body, took good medicine, and practiced your martial arts, you could extend your life by a few years."


    "Is that Joseph''s idea too?"


    "Yes."


    "So you two are pretty close."


    "Well, I sometimes bring him snacks."


    "Good. Why?"


    "...Because he''s treating you. I thought if I was nice to him, he might put in a little extra effort."


    "Hmm."


    This guy has a knack for surprising me.


    "I''ll give you credit for that. Good job."


    "Thank you, hehe."


    "Keep it up."


    "Yes, sir."


    After pondering our previous conversation, I asked.


    "About that martial arts thingy, can I learn whatever and whenever I want?"


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 8

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 8: Starting with the Family''s Martial Arts


    "You want to learn martial arts? Of course! If the young master doesn''t learn the family''s secret martial arts, then who will?"


    Peter asked as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "It''s not as simple as that."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Peter asked with apletely confused look on his face.


    I replied, looking at him nkly.


    "To the other young masters and the outsiders, it would look strange if I, who have been living like a dead rat, suddenly started training in martial arts."


    "Oh, I see."


    Seeing Peter speechless, I folded my arms and fell into thought.


    Until now, I''ve been living like a recluse, so they''ve left me alone. But once I start taking action, I''m sure I''ll face opposition from all sides.


    ¡®If I¡¯m not careful, I could end up headless, killed by an assassin who shows up without warning.¡¯


    Or, if I''m lucky, I''ll end up paralyzed for the rest of my life.


    ¡®That would be terrible.¡¯


    It would be so frustrating to die a premature death when I''m already on borrowed time.


    ¡®Oh, Ivan, you bastard.¡¯


    Thinking of the faces that annoyed me, I thought about the difficulties I would face in this life, which would surely be as harsh as before.


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell if this is a dukedom or a battlefield.¡¯


    However, I don''t think it''s toote yet.


    ¡®I''ll turn eighteen soon and have mying-of-age ceremony. By then, I''ll have a position.¡¯


    I have plenty of time to get stronger until then.


    Actually, it was a bit presumptuous of me to worry about assassination or poisoning already. Right now, I''m nothing.


    After finishing our conversation, Peter took away the dishes, and I sat down on the hard floor. With food in my stomach, I felt energy returning to my body.


    I meditated and observed my body while closing my eyes.


    ¡®My mana is still quite concentrated.¡¯


    It was either unfinished or had been stagnant for a long time. I''ll have to check that outter.


    But I didn''t want to rush into anything. Everything has its time.


    ¡®The first step is the most important.¡¯


    Because I started with cheap, third-rate martial arts and didn''t have the opportunity to take good medicine in my youth, I suffered a lot.


    It would be pointless to find a good martial artter.


    I couldn''t undo the path I had already created, and if I learned a new method, it would conflict with the old one and lead to my downfall.


    ¡®In a dukedom like this, there must be many advanced mana cultivation techniques hidden in the library.¡¯


    Among them would be the n''s secret techniques.


    ¡®I wonder what level of martial arts I''m allowed to learn.¡¯


    I could copy swordsmanship techniques, but it was impossible to learn theplex and subtle cultivation methods that ur within the body.


    At what level could I ess the martial arts? If it''s restricted, I''ll just have to find a way around it. I''m not afraid to steal.


    In any case, as long as I get my hands on it, the rest is easy. Even without a teacher, I have enough talent and experience.


    However, while I''ve been in seclusion, intense struggles must have been taking ce outside.


    Retainers, vassals, and various influential people must have been scheming, bribing, and attacking each other to increase their power.


    The Underworld and the noble world operate in the same way. When the head of an organization gets old and needs to choose a sessor, the next generation candidatespete fiercely to determine the most suitable one.


    ¡®From the perspective of a sessor, my situation is the worst.¡¯


    I''m terminally ill, a mixed-blood, and a weak, ipetent boy who has been in seclusion for years. That''s Allenvert.


    Despite feeling sorry for him, I have to be cold and objective.


    Butpared to the time I was an orphan in the slums, this is a much easier fight.


    Thinking about that, I didn''t feel bad about being seventeen years old and physically unfit.


    "Good."


    I opened my eyes and saw Peter looking at me quietly.


    ¡°Who said you could just stand there and watch?¡±


    ¡°You looked so serious, I didn''t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Good. You''ve been keeping watch.¡±


    ¡°Keeping watch? What''s that?¡±


    ¡°There''s such a thing.¡±


    I didn''t feel like exining.


    ¡°So, what was good about that?¡±


    ¡°I said there¡¯s such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let''s go somewhere."


    "Where?"


    "I need to go to the library."


    "What?!"


    Peter was startled.


    ¡°The library is so close to the main castle.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I''m worried we might run into someone.¡±


    ¡°Am I a traitor? I''m just the neglected young master.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, I guess so. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter nodded as if he had understood something.


    ¡°It would be disloyal to argue. I''ll do as you say, Young master.¡±


    ¡°Disloyal, my foot.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so serious. It''s okay to speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And don''t be a coward like Marco."


    "Oh, of course not."


    Peter looked disgusted as if I hadpared him to a dog. Now I was curious about this guy called Marco.


    ¡®Anyway, I need to learn the n''s martial arts.¡¯


    In a noble n, if you can''t be the heir, you''ll either be demoted or killed without a trace.


    If you don''t want that, you should have either submitted long ago or supported another sibling to be the heir.


    But I had no intention of doing that.


    ¡®Why would I?¡¯


    It doesn''t matter how difficult it is. I intend to gain power and influence and join the fight to be the heir of this family.


    And mastering the n''s martial arts would be the minimum qualification for that fight.


    ***


    The annex was on the outskirts of the dukedom, so we had quite a long way to go to the library.


    "The days are getting shorter."


    "Yes, it''s harvest season."


    The once-bright blue sky was gradually turning into a sunset. Soon, the red sun would sink below the horizon, and the pitch-ck night would arrive as it had the day before.


    Night used to be my time. But now, I was like a small bird that had to hide in its nest to avoid predators.


    ¡®I wonder what the nights in the dukedom are like.¡¯


    But I was not yet strong enough to walk those nights. I was impatient, but I also knew the virtue of patience.


    "Young Master!"


    "What?"


    Peter tugged at my sleeve and whispered urgently.


    "It''s the Head Butler."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I had already sensed the presence of the man walking near the annex. He turned to look at me slowly.


    "He seems to being this way. H-his name is Aiden. He''s a Count and a vassal..."


    Peter couldn''t continue. The moment he made eye contact with Aiden, his mouth closed.


    Gulp!


    Just from the sound of him swallowing, I could tell how much the servants feared this man.


    ¡®He''s tall.¡¯


    With his monocle, white hair, well-tailored suit, and tall, slender figure, he was a truly impressive old man.


    As the sun slowly set, Aiden walked towards me with his back straight. His stride was peculiar. It was slow and dignified, yet he covered the distance of five steps and was in front of me in no time.


    ¡®He closes the gap so easily.¡¯


    If this were a real fight, I would have already lost. I realized that this dignified man was a formidable warrior who hadpletely mastered his skills.


    ¡®Wow, this is¡­¡¯


    This was the power of the dukedom.


    This man was neither the sword nor the shield that protected the dukedom. He was simply the butler who managed the affairs of the dukedom. He was more of an administrator than a warrior, yet he possessed an extraordinary strength and a strange aura.


    "Young Master Allenvert, it''s been a long time. What brings you to the main house?"


    "So it''s Butler Aiden."


    Butler pushed up his monocle with his finger.


    "I remember. I heard you lost your memory due to a fever."


    ¡®Of course, there''s almost nothing this man doesn''t know about what happens in the castle.¡¯


    I muttered to myself. Yet he hasn''te to see me.


    "Of course, I did."


    However, it would be foolish to react emotionally to such a matter. I am not a foolish puppy who would scold a superior and vassal just because I¡¯m the young master of this estate.


    I patted Peter on the shoulder and replied.


    "Thanks to Peter, I''ve recovered some of my memories. He''s a loyal and quick-witted boy."


    Peter gasped.


    "Is that so? That''s good news."


    Aiden said this with a face that didn''t look happy at all. He didn''t seem surprised at all by my different attitude and tone, nor did he criticize me. He was like a man carved from stone.


    ¡®Butler of the dukedom, Count, vassal.¡¯


    He was in a position to look down on a sickly young master like me. However, he simply observed me with dry eyes, without any contempt or disdain.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I simply remained silent. J


    ust like with Peter and Joseph, I didn''t try to get information out of him rashly.


    Revealing what information I wanted would mean revealing what I didn''t know.


    With my currentck of information and position, it would be suicidal to be reckless with a powerful figure like him. There was a huge gap between us.


    ¡°Where are you going?"


    Aiden, who had been staring at me intently, finally asked. I replied briefly.


    "I''m going to the library."


    "The library? That''s unusual. What do you intend to do there?"


    His gaze was direct and sharp.


    ¡®He knew I wasing.¡¯


    That meant that while I was walking from the annex to here, Aiden had already been informed of my movements and was waiting for me.


    It was a far more usible exnation than coincidence, and it sent a chill down my spine. And bad assumptions tend to be more urate than good ones.


    As I pondered Aiden''s intentions, I finally opened my mouth.


    "Should I report this to you, Mr. Butler?"


    I didn''t miss the slight twitch of the Butler''s eyebrows.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 9

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N: PoV Changed]


    Chapter 9: Butler Aiden


    "How absurd."


    Aiden paused as if questioning his own ears.


    "..."


    He stared directly into the eyes of Allenvert. He gazed at his extremely handsome face and thought.


    ¡®He doesn''t seem angry. It doesn''t seem like he said it out of uncontrolled emotion.¡¯


    That means it was a calcted statement made with a specific intention. It was astonishing.


    ¡®That Allenvert?¡¯


    "Unexpected. You weren''t always so direct.¡±


    Aiden replied with a simrly provocative statement, ignoring his bold, almost brazen gaze.


    "I don''t know how many years it''s been since you''ve looked me directly in the eye."


    "Why was that? It''s not an intimidating or hostile gaze."


    His calm reply made Aiden think.


    This is quite something. How could he have read that?


    Understanding the other person''s emotions and intentions behind their words and attitude is not something that can be achieved with ordinary experience.


    "Actually, I wonder about that myself."


    It was rare for anyone in this castle to look at Aiden so easily, as if they were equals.


    It''s often the case that when a subordinate is too excellent, the master bes ufortable with them. Just as a good sword requires a skilled swordsman, this man was of such a high caliber that only Duke Georg could handle him properly.


    "Our conversation seems to be going off on a tangent. I asked if I needed to report my destination to you simply because my memory is not perfect, so please understand."


    Aiden replied calmly.


    "Report? Of course not. However, please understand that it is my duty to keep an eye on even the smallest matters within the n."


    "In other words, we are both in a situation where we need to consider each other."


    There was a hint of a power struggle hidden within the meaningful words, but at the same time, there was no trace of the childish stubbornness typical of a young boy.


    "Then I suppose I should be honest."


    "I''m all ears."


    "The truth is, I was nning to go to the library to learn the n''s secret martial arts."


    Aiden was taken aback by this unexpected answer.


    "The secret martial arts? Why is that?"


    "Because I need strength."


    Allenvert replied simply.


    "And what do you need that strength for?"


    "Well."


    He looked around the vast dukedom and slowly opened his mouth.


    "It''s a difficult question to answer in a ce where many ears are listening."


    It was an answer that sparked a lot of imagination.


    "But it is only natural for a descendant of the Grunewald n to master the n''s martial arts. Isn''t that right?"


    "Of course."


    And it was also a condition for bing the heir to the family.


    Aiden was once again in deep thought.


    But did this boy truly mean it? Did he not know how unrealistic it was?


    Aiden asked a different question.


    "Are you not interested in finding a cure for your incurable disease?"


    "Ah, about that."


    Allenvert patted Peter on the shoulder, who had been watching the conversation with a pale face.


    "I heard from my servant that it''s not easy. If you think you can solve something that the Grunewald n has been unable to do for so long by simply flipping through a few books, that''s overly optimistic, isn''t it?"


    It was a logical argument.


    "So, can I go to the library now?"


    "I already told you that you don''t need my permission."


    Having forgotten his previous rude tone, Allenvert replied.


    "But I think it''s right to ask for your opinion."


    It was a way of speaking that drew people in and made them curious. How could someone who was the weakest of the young masters be so skilled in rhetoric?


    "I would like to hear the reason."


    "Because you will report this to my father. If you dissuade me, it means there is a reason for it, and it means that my father would not wee it, right? So, to put it simply, going against your ''advice'' could mean going against my father''s will. That''s why I can''t take your words lightly."


    "Haha."


    It was an answer that revealed wisdom and insight without appearing servile. Aiden smiled.


    "More than anything, you seemed to know exactly what it meant to ''gain my approval. I dare say, I am more familiar with the Grunewald n than anyone else."


    "Who would deny that?"


    "Therefore, I have no reason to stop you. In fact, if you want to, there are almost no ces in this dukedom that you cannot go or that require permission."


    Aiden gave a general answer, but Allenvert nodded calmly as if he had confirmed something.


    "It''s just that I haven''t gone."


    "That''s right."


    Those words somehow struck a chord in Aiden''s heart.


    ¡®It''s as if I''m talking to a wise old man.¡¯


    "But Young Master, would reading the martial arts books alone be enough?"


    "I think so."


    "With all due respect, your martial arts achievements were almost nonexistent even before you lost your memory."


    "I appreciate your advice. But won''t I know unless I try it myself, now would I?"


    "Hmm."


    It was a truly bold answer.


    ¡®...Amazing.¡¯


    Aiden realized it had been a long time since he had felt the emotion of ''surprise.''


    ¡®How long has it been since I was wrong about someone?¡¯


    He looked at the young man before him with fresh eyes. As the butler of the Grunewald family, he had long given up on Allenvert.


    In fact, it took a great deal of patience for him not to show contempt for Allenvert.


    ¡®Of course, I sympathized with the tragedy he experienced.¡¯


    A terminal illness was a cruel fate. It must have been incredibly despairing.


    But giving up, giving everything to his brothers, and hiding in a room was a different story. It was so powerless. It was not the behavior of someone born to rule.


    ¡®It wasn''t surprising.¡¯


    How many noble families didn''t have at least one ck sheep, a useless idiot, or a reclusive hermit among their children?


    ¡®A failure is often necessary for a sessful person to be born.¡¯


    Just as many failed pieces of pottery must be broken to create a fine one.


    ¡®He was always a gentle boy at heart.¡¯


    Aiden admitted that. The n head had allowed him to live a peaceful life in a small cage, without causing any trouble or nuisance.


    ¡®But he changedpletely after his illness.¡¯


    Perhaps he had felt everything was meaningless. If so, it was pathetic. Why did he realize it only now? Why didn''t he try to change his fate?


    Aiden thought that after hearing about Allenvert''s recent actions today.


    If he was going to make a bted and futile attempt, Aiden thought it would be his duty to stop him before his brothers tore him apart.


    But now.


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    Aiden felt that for this boy, the fact that ''it was toote'' might not matter at all.


    "Young Master."


    Allenvert, who had patiently waited for his thoughts, looked up.


    What was this bold and challenging yetpletely contained aura? How could this be the same Allenvert?


    "I think I''ve been wrong about you."


    "You''ve probably seen me correctly. Until now, that is."


    "I see."


    "Then I''ll be going."


    The back of Allenvert seemed wider as he turned away.


    ¡®He doesn''t have much muscle, and he hasn''t trained properly. But his frame is truly excellent.¡¯


    Even if he didn''t have the heart of a lion, perhaps the offspring of a lion is inevitably a lion.


    "May I ask you one more thing?"


    Allenvert turned around. His movement was not aristocratic, but it exuded a strange  and otherworldly elegance.


    ¡®Like a high-ranking military officer or something.¡¯


    The masters of the underworld, the godfathers... It''s almost as if I was imagining the ''rulers of the underworld'' who roam under the moonlight.


    ¡°You must have had a change of heart after the illness.¡±


    Aiden''s direct question made Allenvert nod.


    ¡°I experienced death while sleeping for a long time this time, and it was truly vain.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    "I wanted to be like the wind,ing and going without a trace, but I realized that the time I''ve lived was too precious to end up as a man that no one would remember."


    At this moment, he was reminiscing about the death he faced as Karzan, about the 17 years of emptiness he had spent asleep, losing his sense of self.


    However, from Aiden''s perspective, it could only be heard as a description of his change of heart after his illness.


    "When I woke up, I realized that the spark of ambition that I thought had been extinguished was like charcoal, always ready to ignite."


    "...Impressive, Young Master."


    Aiden bowed his head slightly in a silent salute.


    "It was a pleasure talking to you."


    "Likewise."


    Aiden watched the sunset over the sea, thinking about Allenvert, who hadpletely changed.


    ¡®Was it all an act, or is that the truth?¡¯


    He didn''t know yet. It would be right to keep both possibilities in mind.


    However, one thing was clear.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡®He has finally realized that he is a lion.¡¯


    Even if he didn''t master martial arts, the Allenvert he had seen today had the qualities of a lion who could rule over others.


    ¡®...However.¡¯


    Aiden couldn''t help but think as he watched Allenvert walk away.


    ¡®I think his eyes are a bit wild.¡¯


    What kind of eyes were those? They were wild, like a mad dog''s, as if he wouldn''t let go once he bit down.


    ¡®Whatever it is, I need to report this to the Lord.¡¯


    Aiden turned back towards the manor.


    He had definitely made a mark on Allenvert. After all, his was the eyes and ears of the lord.


    ¡®If Young Master Allenvert has the potential to be another lion.¡¯


    There can only be one king of the jungle. Could this young man truly join the fight for the single throne?


    It was still a far-fetched idea.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 10

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 10: The Grunewald n Library


    ¡°Hey, Peter.¡±


    I asked before entering the library.


    ¡°Did I say anything stupid back there?¡±


    Peter looked at me like I was crazy.


    ¡°Were there any moments when you didn¡¯t? I felt like my spine was going to chill every time you said something.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You used to be so quiet, but today you were ring and talking back...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess I did go a bit overboard.¡±


    I won¡¯t deny that I ovepensated because of the huge difference in our social standing and power.


    But that¡¯s exactly how the mad dog Karzan survived in the Underworld. When the situation called for it, you had to be aggressive.


    ¡°But you were so cool. You didn¡¯t get intimidated by the head butler at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    If even Peter thought so, how would Aiden have felt?


    ¡®Father will probably take this seriously.¡¯


    If I couldn¡¯t catch my father¡¯s attention, dreaming of bing the heir would be pointless.


    ¡®The more eyes are on me, the more valuable it bes to prove my abilities.¡¯


    As many possibilities awaited me as the books that slept in this library.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As I entered the library, I gaped at the towering bookshelves that seemed to reach the ceiling.


    ¡°Wow. This is incredible.¡±


    How many books could possibly be here? I was sure to find the mana cultivation technique I was looking for.


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly feel like bing a righteous thief.¡±


    Calm down, Allenvert. With this body, you wouldn¡¯t evenst ten minutes if you tried to run away.


    ¡°Young Master Allenvert! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    An old man greeted me. He was bent over and frailpared to Aiden.


    ¡°I heard you were sick. I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well.¡±


    ¡°I woke up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t heard this good news yet.¡±


    It was obvious he was the librarian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember your name. I have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    The librarian looked sad.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. How could...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too sorry for me. I heard I was quite a pathetic person in the past.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? You were a very kind young master.¡±


    Unlike the head butler, the librarian was a rather kind old man.


    ¡°My name isn''t important since I spend my life buried in books. You don¡¯t need to know it. But since you¡¯re here, let me guide you.¡±


    He seemed to be quite idle, probably because he didn¡¯t get many visitors, but I pretended not to notice and epted his offer.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find books that aren¡¯t in here anywhere else. From history to mathematics, literature, rhetoric, chemistry, and magic, it¡¯s truly vast¡­¡±


    As I listened to the librarian''s exnation, I slowly looked around the library.


    ¡°Oh, is there a specific book you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°I wonder. What kind of books did I read before?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me see.¡±


    His troubled expression made it easy to guess that I must have only read trivial things.


    ¡°You liked stories about the valor of knights. And other heroic tales¡­¡±


    It seemed I had spent my time reading mostly useless things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? ...Ah, perhaps? Yes, I see. You''ve reached that age now.¡±


    The librarian nodded as if he had figured something out and guided me.


    ¡°This way. Follow me quietly.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well, the erotic section is over here. I¡¯ve kept it in a secluded ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Other young masters have visited this section while growing up. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s a natural part of growing up¡­¡±


    Now I saw that he was a rather perverted old man. I red at him and said.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Shall I leave you alone then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I want to find some martial arts books.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It seemed that finding martial arts books was even more surprising than finding erotica. Allenvert, your reputation really is...


    ¡°What kind of martial arts books are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, the secret martial arts of the Grunewald n.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    The librarian looked surprised and led me to another section.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t remember. It seems you¡¯ve been avoiding these books for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Everything before I woke up is shrouded in a thick fog.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, shall I exin a little?¡±


    His face looked like a grandfather who wanted to tell his grandson a story, making me realize that people age in various ways.


    If the head butler was a senior who had lived as steadfast as a rock all his life, then this librarian here seemed like an elderly man who had quietly buried himself in books and retained his childlike innocence.


    He was a person who did not seem to have been weathered by the storms of the world, which surprised me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The children of the Grunewald n usually start their martial arts training in earnest around the age of 10."


    "What do they do before that?"


    "Since their bodies are not yet fully developed, they focus on basic physical conditioning to build up their strength and nervous system. They are also given nutritious food and tonics, and learn various academic subjects."


    "I see."


    It was not much different from the methods of other renowned ns. There was a slight dy, but not a significant one.


    "Do they mainly learn sword techniques?"


    "Generally, yes, but some also choose to specialize in staff techniques, fist techniques, and so on, depending on their preferences and aptitudes."


    "So that means the Grunewald''s martial arts are quite diverse."


    "Oh, yes, indeed. The martial arts of the Grunewald are counted among the top three of the kingdom."


    "That sounds promising."


    I nodded and casually asked.


    "But earlier, who was this ''young master'' that you mentioned who often visited the erotic section?"


    "Ah, that is..."


    The librarian closed his mouth with a pained expression as if pleading not to be asked further.


    ''This must be his way of asking me to pry a little more.''


    He seemed lonely and isted, having spent his life buried in the sea of books.


    As a naive old man, he probably found it difficult to mingle with people, having only delved into the world recorded in books rather than the real world.


    In other words, this means that finding out answers would not be too difficult a task.


    "If it troubles you, I won''t ask further. Well, it''s not like I have anywhere to go and share the story."


    "Ah, yes, that''s right?"


    The librarian quickly responded.


    "It was actually the Third Young Master."


    "I see."


    - The Third Young Master is likely to be mboyant and gloomy.


    I dispassionately recorded my prejudiced assessment of the elder brother''s temperament in the mental register of people. It was partly in jest, but the truth is, this is how one can glimpse human nature.


    ''Anyway, he''s quite loose-lipped. He may not be the kind of person who can keep someone else''s secret.''


    I should be more careful with my words.


    "By the way, are these books here avable for borrowing?"


    "The martial arts books are difficult. But if you wish to read them here, you are wee to do so."


    It''s rather fortunate. There might be something better among the books that someone has already borrowed.


    "Then I shall read them here."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The librarian added cautiously.


    "As you might guess, the highest-level martial arts that are exclusive to the patriarch, and the techniques too advanced for beginners, are not stored here."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Since this was not a ce exclusive to the direct bloodline, the martial arts avable here must be the moremon ones that are also permitted for the branch ns.


    ''But the highest martial arts are not always the best.''


    Now, it would be much more advantageous to select and learn themonly practiced and proven fundamental techniques. I had the necessary aptitude for that.


    I looked around and pulled out an old book adorned with gold leaf.


    "I think I''ll start with this one."


    "Oh, why did you choose that particr manual?"


    The librarian was impressed.


    "That''s the manual created by Duke Vitenfeld, our n head 200 years ago."


    "Why is such a precious thing here?"


    "Because it''s so demanding and inefficient, no one looks for it anymore. But from what I''ve read, it contains incredibly profound principles..."


    I scratched the back of my head, looking at the librarian''s overly bright eyes.


    "Oh, I just picked it at random."


    "You mean you felt a kind of destiny when you picked it at random?"


    Seeing the librarian''s hopeful expression, as if he had imagined some romantic connection, I said.


    "No, I just picked it because the title sounded cool."


    "Huh?"


    A cool title means nothing.


    ...But it could mean everything.


    ¡®Sometimes, opportunitiese from the most unexpected coincidences.¡¯


    Even if I wasn''t satisfied with this book, it didn''t matter. If necessary, I could read every manual on these shelves.


    With the determination to spend as many days as it took, I turned the first page of the old book.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 11

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 11: Lost in Time


    "Ahem, um, Young Master?"


    I looked up at the librarian''s hesitant call.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Did... did you really choose that book because of its name?"


    "It''s half a joke, but not entirely untrue."


    "I n to browse through everything and pick what interests me, so might as well start with books whose titles catch my eye."


    Just looking at this name - ''Seven Stars of the ck Sea Technique''?


    It seems to mean something about seven stars rising over a dark ocean. I''m not sure what it means, but isn''t it cool?


    "I see, so that was your reason."


    The librarian carefully suggested.


    "Would you mind exining more? I could help rmend some selections based on what you''re looking for."


    "Oh?"


    If he was offering, it would save me some effort.


    Surprised by such kindness, I asked.


    "It seems I haven''t made a bad impression on you."


    "Bad impression?"


    "From what I''ve observed walking around, I seem to be generally treated as an outcast."


    The librarian waved his hand dismissively.


    "Young Master, you used to visit here often since childhood, looking for books and chatting with me."


    "So we had such a connection."


    "...It''s regrettable that you''ve forgotten."


    The mncholy in the librarian''s voice resembled Peter''s.


    "This old man is simply delighted to see you again after so long. At some point, you started sending others to borrow books instead."


    "I heard I became a recluse due to my deep mental affliction."


    "Yes, but now I don''t sense any trace of that in you."


    "That''s generally true."


    "How fortunate. To think a fever cured a mental illness - truly a miraculous tale not found in any books."


    So his kindness wasn''t simply due to boredom. I nodded, understanding there was history between us.


    "By the way, are you well-versed in martial arts?"


    "As you can see, I''m not suited for physicalbor, but I do have an academic interest in martial arts."


    "I see."


    Schrs are those who view study as both a hobby and a pleasure.


    This old man was a librarian with a schr''s soul. Getting advice from such a person would be most wee.


    "Though you may not remember, the House of Grunewald is one of the kingdom''s foremost martial arts families."


    "To that extent?"


    "Yes, to that extent."


    The librarian stated firmly.


    "They are also descendants of a legendary Knight King who left behind mythical achievements."


    "Knight King?"


    "Yes. In fact, our Kingdom of Litvaleur was long divided into several small kingdoms, experiencing a lengthy period of warring states. It was about 200 years ago when our founding monarch began the unification wars to establish the current dynasty."


    "200 years ago?"


    "It was during the time of Duke Vitenfeld Grunewald, who created that very Seven Stars of the ck Sea technique you''ve chosen."


    "Ah."


    I looked at the old martial arts manual with fresh eyes.


    "He achieved great merit in establishing the kingdom by allying with an ambitious neighboring king, and was honorably granted the title of Duke."


    "So our ancestor transformed from a king of a small country to a duke of a great kingdom."


    "The kings who lost in the unification wars faced extinction or simr ruin, so it was the best choice to preserve the family."


    This was a history I never had the chance to properly learn during my time in Karzan.


    "At that time, the King presented Duke Vitenfeld with a sword and bestowed upon him the honorable title of ''My Sword and the Continent''s Greatest Warrior''."


    While the title of the continent''s greatest warrior might be somewhat exaggerated, it wasn''t a designation that could be given to just anyone.


    "Fascinating. Was Grunewald''s martial prowess truly that formidable?"


    I enthusiastically engaged with the librarian''s words.


    "If he was so remarkable, why is this martial art manual being so neglected?"


    "Firstly, there existed a supreme martial art specifically for the n head. Secondly, this was created more as a ''pastime'' and thus wasn''t well-known even within the family. Thirdly, as I mentioned, it''s difficult toprehend and inefficient at umting mana..."


    "That seems worthy of its undervaluation then?"


    I pushed away the martial arts manual with its merely impressive name.


    "They say nothing goodes from fancy titles, and this seems to be exactly that."


    "That''s not true. If I may say so ''once one truly understands its principles'' I guarantee this isn''t a manual that should benguishing here. Duke Vitenfeld was considered a genius of martial arts in his time."


    "Really?"


    I pulled the manual back towards me.


    "Very well. Then I should give it a read."


    The librarian looked at me somewhat pityingly.


    "Ahem, let me continue. Unlike the chaos of the founding period, times have changed significantly. Grunewald City, the capital of the Duchy, is a naturally blessed trading port. Later n heads emphasized trade through this port, governance, and politics, gradually increasing the importance of civilian arts."


    "When I looked around this morning, it was indeed an enormous and prosperous port city."


    "That''s right."


    I asked


    "So does the current Grunewald''s martial prowess pale inparison to previous generations?"


    "Not at all."


    The librarian firmly denied it.


    "Grunewald''s martial arts remain powerful. However, in terms of reputation, it has somewhat fadedpared to before."


    "Why is that?"


    "While the current head, Duke Georg, possesses extraordinary battle powers and skills, he hasn''t had many asions to disy them publicly. Thus, his reputation hasn''t spread widely."


    "Hmm."


    Hasn''t had many asions to disy them publicly... It was an ambiguous statement.


    Whether it meant he was passive about expanding influence, or there were circumstances unknown to me, I couldn''t tell.


    Either way, given that I''d never heard the name in my previous life, it seemed clear that the n head had concealed his strength.


    ''I''ll learn more in time.''


    "However, regardless of the era, Grunewald''s foundation lies in martial arts. The depth and diversity of our inherited martial arts are said to rival those of most kingdoms'' sacred techniques."


    If the librarian''s words were true, this could be an even greater opportunity than I''d initially expected.


    "Hearing this makes me feel a surge of loyalty to the family."


    "That''s wonderful to hear!"


    The librarian became excited, like a grandfather with an agreeable grandson.


    "The overall characteristics of Grunewald martial arts are excellent stability and versatility."


    I nodded.


    "So they probably don''t excel in explosive power?"


    "Correct. But there are advantages."


    "One can maintain battle for long periods with minimal energy?"


    "Oh! Yes, exactly!"


    "And the high versatility means there''s little risk of conflict when learning higher-level techniquester?"


    The librarian''s eyes widened.


    "How brilliant! How do you understand three things from hearing just one?"


    I couldn''t exactly say it was from direct experience. Let''s just chalk it up to my genius.


    "Stability and versatility aren''t just about internal techniques. The pursuit of the perfect bnce between offense and defense is the hallmark of Grunewald swordsmanship."


    "I suppose it emphasizes defense heavily."


    "Yes. The principle is that attacking blindly without knowing your opponent''s capabilities and tactics generally carries high risk."


    The bnce between offense and defense essentially meant prioritizing a strategy of defending first, deflecting attacks, then counterattacking.


    ''Not my style.''


    But that''s precisely what made it more interesting.


    The martial arts of Karzan the swordsman generally focused on surprise attacks, deception, improvisation, and flexibility.


    ''If Ibine solid defense and finding weaknesses with surprise attacks and deception, there could be a synergistic effect.''


    My mouth watered. Various scenarios were already ying out in my mind.


    But swordsmanship wasn''t the priority right now.


    "I''d like to start with learning the internal techniques first."


    "Oh yes, swordsmanship without internal cultivation is only halfplete. You understand this well without my exnation, which makes this easier."


    The librarian brought out a particrly well-worn book.


    "This is the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. Almost all Grunewald children, both direct and branch family members, begin umting mana through this technique."


    "I see."


    "If you master this deeply, you canter learn higher-level mental techniques ording to your inclination."


    Indeed. How quickly and properly one masters these higher techniques would be one of the criteria for determining an heir''s qualities.


    "So that''s why it''s called the ''Chain Technique.''"


    "Precisely."


    "Then what about this?"


    I showed him the grandly-named Seven Stars of the ck Sea Technique.


    "While that''s an excellent technique when applied at the entry level- but"


    "But?"


    "Paradoxically, it''s too profound for beginners to understand, and by the time one reaches the level toprehend it, its necessity somewhat diminishes."


    "The more I hear, the more I understand why it was overlooked."


    Why is everything so ambiguous?


    "Ahem. Think of it inversely. Unlike the Eternal Ocean Chain technique that doesn''t heavily depend on the user''s talent, this one''s results vary greatly depending on the user''s qualities and understanding."


    "Indeed."


    That was wee news.


    I''ve never once felt my talent wascking. That was clear from the reactions of knights and swordsmen from prestigious families who had the chance to cross swords or train with me.


    ''Well, let''s see.''


    I had a nagging question for the librarian.


    "Then wouldn''t this technique be unsuitable for me? From what I hear of my reputation, I''m not particrly gifted in martial arts."


    "Who could guarantee that? As far as I know, young master, you''ve never properly studied martial arts."


    The librarian shook his head.


    "Now that I meet you, I see a me that wasn''t there before. A youth''s potential, once resolved, is limitless."


    "...Ah."


    It was strange that this unnamed old man was the only one believing in my potential that no one else would currently trust.


    ''Perhaps I misjudged this person somewhat.''


    "That''s why I was surprised yet expectant when you chose it. You happened to select a technique well-suited for your current level."


    "The more I hear, the more curious I be."


    I asked.


    "If I skip the Eternal Ocean Chain technique and learn this one first, is there any possibility of conflict?"


    "From my understanding, no. However, the Seven Stars of the ck Sea technique skips many parts assuming deepprehension of the Eternal Ocean Chain technique..."


    "Then today I should start by reading the basics and then move on to the Seven Stars of the ck Sea technique to get ahead."


    "What? Even the Eternal Ocean Chain technique alone is lengthy and profound, difficult to master in one go."


    "We''ll try it first and see if it works."


    I sat down casually on the floor. The appropriately hard and ufortable ground actually helped awaken all my senses.


    "You''re going to read it right now?"


    "Quiet."


    "!"


    The librarian fell silent.


    "..."


    I sensed the smell of old books,yered dust and stagnant air where no wind blew.


    I imagined the quiet, small struggles of spiders walking in the darkness somewhere in this library and the insects caught in their traps.


    ...I''m quite a sensitive man.


    It''s my chronic condition to often be on edge, rarely resting from observation and thought.


    The essence of martial arts lies in not letting daily life and time pass meaninglessly.


    ''The swordsman Karzan didn''t walk the night relying only on chance and talent.''


    And now I forgot all of that.


    It was to focus solely on the written characters and their meaning, awakening all senses before erasing them one by one.


    -More important than umting mana is learning how to guide it along the correct path.


    -The heart is a dam that holds mana, and the meridians are the waterways through which mana flows. If the dam dries or the waterways be blocked, water cannot flow properly.


    -The dam that should hold mana need not be just one. The core of the Eternal Ocean Chain technique is storing mana in the heart, lungs, kidneys, liver, and spleen.


    -Imagine the mana flowing from the heart branching out to connect the four organs.


    -The most ideal method of mana cultivation is when the five axes interconnect to circte power, and the mana flowing through the meridians moistens the entire body.


    I felt a small thrill at the profound principles of martial arts contained in these concise sentences.


    ''So this is what the word ¡®chain¡¯ meant.''


    It was amazing.


    ''If mana can be stored in other organs rather than just the heart, it would reduce the burden significantly and increase its capacity. Though it would take five times longer to fill, at the same level, the power would be several times greater...''


    epting a new perspective always bes a massive turning point. It felt like fireworks were exploding in my head.


    ''The heart wasn''t everything.''


    As a martial artist''s swordsman, I couldn''t dare approach this, only able to glimpse and hear bits of it...


    ''An untaken path unfolds before me.''


    Endless and distant, but it didn''t look so steep. And beside it, I saw the crooked ''Path of Karzan'' that I had walked for so long.


    It was a chaotic and treacherous path. A path where I sometimes turned back, sometimes stopped, sometimes went backwards, or got lost without knowing where to go.


    Nevertheless, I could see that it was ultimately a path moving toward one direction.


    ''I probably won''t be able to walk that path again.''


    However, while walking and clearing this new path, I can always turn my head to examine and reminisce about the old one.


    ''Though many techniques, insights, and sensations disappeared or deteriorated in my mind during those 17 years of sleep...''


    I knew that as I progressed along this new path, recalling and organizing past realizations would unfold the process of advancing to another level.


    In this state ofplete absorption, encountering, understanding, and being captivated by martial arts principles...


    I dreamed of the past.


    ''If I had been stronger, I wouldn''t have had to leave you all.''


    If I had returned as young Karzan instead of young Allenvert, grandfather wouldn''t have passed away in that bitterly cold ice.


    Ivan wouldn''t have dared to look down on me and go hunting.


    It''s all about power. Doesn''t a lion who can''t protect its pack have no qualification? Therefore, I will be a lion. That is my destiny.


    Who gave me this destiny? Destiny isn''t something received from others. It''s something you seize for yourself.


    ''I have two destinies.''


    One is Karzan''s destiny, one is Allenvert''s destiny. And perhaps they''re not so different from each other.


    For revenge from my past life, to win the session battle, to obtain the Ereshkigal, to ovee my terminal condition, to uncover the secret behind my mother''s seclusion...


    ''I need power.''


    That power shouldn''t be too far away.


    And so I lost track of time.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 12

    [Trantor - Proks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N: PoV Changed]]


    Chapter 12: The Young Lion Regains His Spirit


    As the sun set, silence began to envelop the surroundings.


    "..."


    Allenvert remained immersed in his book, not even lifting his head. Some chapters he skimmed through, while others held his attention endlessly.


    What could have brought this about? How could he concentrate so deeply?


    The librarian found himself reflecting on his own habits of merely flipping through pages, satisfied with superficial understanding.


    Surely the boy''s concentration would break once the darkness grew too thick to distinguish between paper and text.


    Suddenly, the librarian was struck with a fear that some brilliant insight might vanish with the fading light. Quietly, he lit amp. The flickering me seemed to transfer itself into the boy''s eyes.


    ''...What ignited such a fire in this young man?''


    Though he had many suspicions, the librarian simply remained silent, quietly watching Allenvert.


    The night grew deeper. The librarian''s working hours had long since passed, and even the watchmen who''d been wondering why the Fourth Young Master hadn''t yet emerged began to yawn with their heads tilted back.


    Just as Peter, who had been waiting patiently for his master, was nodding offpletely...


    Allenvert opened his eyes.


    "...Ah, what a relief."


    He smiled, saying it felt as if all the answers to his long-held questions had suddenly been hammered into his mind.


    "Congrattions, Young Master."


    "Congrattions? For what?"


    The librarian smiled in response to Allenvert''s yful grin.


    "You''ve gained insight, haven''t you? Did you understand everything?"


    "For the most part. I''d like to apply it right away, but that would be unreasonable now."


    "Indeed."


    Allenvert blinked and looked around.


    "How much time has passed?"


    "About six hours."


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Allenvert took the librarian''s thin hand.


    "I know you''ve shown me kindness beyond what was required. Now I''d like to know your name."


    The librarian was unconsciously moved by this sincere yet dignified respect.


    "Young Master, my name is Ludan."


    "Ludan. Let me express my gratitude to you."


    Allenvert gently released his hand and said.


    "Would it be alright if I visited asionally to request tea from you?"


    "How could you spare time for a humble old man like me?"


    "Humble? All I see is a wise man who has quietly walked his own path for many years."


    "...!"


    Allenvert turned around.


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    "P-please take care."


    Allenvert smirked at Librarian Ludan, who had dyed his response due to being moved by the moment.


    "Well then, goodbye."


    As the door opened, Ludan watched Allenvert walk away with a leisurely gait, smacking his dozing servant awake.


    That extraordinary concentration.


    Those eyes full of intelligence.


    That fire flickering in those eyes...


    Ludan had to acknowledge that Allenvert Grunewald, the Fourth Young Master who had once been a timid and powerless recluse, had indeed ''changed.''


    Ludan muttered to himself.


    "There will be many visitors starting tomorrow."


    Allenvert''s transformation could create significant ripples throughout the ducal estate. It was easy to predict that the eyes and ears of the young masters, along with many others, woulde to pester him for information.


    Though Ludan wrestled with whether telling the truth would be in that pitiful young man''s best interest, he realized he had little choice in the matter.


    "...I should procure some good tea."


    Of course, he wouldn''t serve that tea to anyone but Allenvert, even if the other lions tried to intimidate him with their fangs and ws.


    * * *


    The corridor was silent.


    A vast, deep darkness gaped open, while beautifully craftednterns painted scenes between the shadows.


    A man walked alone through this long cave of night, heading toward the inner chambers of Duke Georg Grunewald.


    ''It''s gotten quitete.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Head Butler, Count Aiden''s footsteps were as regr as a clock''s second hand.


    "..."


    The guards standing watch in the corridor maintained their virtue of silence, offering slight bows.


    "My Lord."


    "Enter."


    Having received permission, the Head Butler adjusted his attire and gently pushed the door. The thick door opened slowly.


    "I apologize for thete hour."


    Arge window stretched above the simple desk. Moonlight poured softly through the ss. The Head Butler spoke while looking at the back of the man gazing at the ck sea spread beneath the moonlit night.


    "I have unusual matters to report."


    Though the man''s back remained silent, the Head Butler knew this silence meant he was listening. Duke Georg Grunewald was naturally a man of few words.


    "Fourth Young Master Allenvert has just now left the library."


    The Duke continued to watch the moonlight scattered by the waves without speaking.


    The Head Butler, ustomed to addressing his lord''s back, continued.


    "While nothing unusual urred, they say the Young Master''s expression was remarkably bright as he left the library."


    "I see."


    "Since he said he would read martial arts texts, he must have achieved some understanding."


    The Duke asked in a dry tone.


    "What book could he have read for so long?"


    "I will check with the librarian tomorrow."


    "Very well."


    The Duke''s voice carried both dignity andposure,manding authority through tone alone.


    "It''s curious that while he''s forgotten the past, the first thing he wanted to read was a martial arts text."


    The lord spoke in an even voice.


    "Indeed. If Young Master Allenvert has regained his childhood intelligence, he might well have mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique..."


    "In just a few hours?"


    "Nothing is certain. However, I think it might be possible."


    "You must have found your conversation with that child quite impressive."


    The Duke knew better than anyone that the Head Butler rarely spoke highly of others.


    "Do you believe Allen has been hiding his intelligence?"


    The Head Butler chose his words carefully.


    "I believe there''s a fifty percent chance. He showed aspects of a lion I''d never seen before. If he was hiding it, his mind runs deep; if he truly changed, it''s remarkable."


    "Either way, it''s unexpected."


    Though he had received reports about Allenvert''s activities and changes, the Duke showed no particr emotional reaction.


    "If what you say is true, it means Allen has regained his will to live, grasping at even a thread of hope, triggered by that fever."


    Whether he had been hiding his intelligence or suddenly transformed, that fever was clearly the catalyst.


    "It''s not umon for someone who''s faced death to experience a great awakening. However, it''s hard to believe that Allen''s character up until now was all an act."


    "...I too find that difficult to ept. Rather than his nature changing, perhaps his mindset shifted during puberty while in seclusion."


    The Duke finally turned around.


    Gray strands mixed with his golden hair. His well-developed jaw, thick neck, and sturdy build suited his lion-like dignity.


    This was Georg Grunewald himself, the true king ruling over this vast duchy.


    "He was certainly a clever child before that incident."


    "Yes."


    He spoke in a tone that made it unclear whether he found his estranged young son''s changes puzzling, uninteresting, or pathetic.


    "If his seclusion was intentional, it was foolish to miss his training. If not, it was merely amotion caused by youthful rashness."


    "Indeed."


    "But you, who met Allen directly, believe it''s neither."


    "I only worry that I may have been too dull to read him properly."


    "If your capabilities were that limited, I wouldn''t have ced you in that position of trust."


    The Head Butler carefully asked,


    "Would you like to meet with him?"


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The Duke shook his head slightly.


    "Unless there''s something significant, there''s no need for further reports."


    "Understood."


    The Head Butler was a man who knew when to withdraw even without being dismissed.


    "Then, have a peaceful night."


    He left the bedchamber with impable etiquette.


    "..."


    Walking back through the corridor, the Head Butler reviewed their conversation, trying to gauge his master''s intentions.


    ''I''ll need to keep watching for now.''


    He would need to monitor activities and gather information at his level until there were no more unusual developments.


    ''If His Grace showed direct interest, that too would draw unnecessary attention.''


    The Head Butler thought,


    ''He''s still in no position to handle even his father''s slightest attention.''


    Even receiving the lord''s attention required certain qualifications. Otherwise, one would face silent opposition from blood rtives and inws.


    Why wouldn''t they? In this castle, rumors traveled faster than arrows. All the servants, maids, employees, and cooks were someone''s ears and eyes.


    ''Of course, this is because His Grace "allowed that much."''


    No matter how ambitious the young masters and inws had be, they couldn''t cross the lines set by the Duke within this domain.


    And any measures the Head Butler would take from now on would be within the authority granted by the Duke.


    ''I should send the tutor back to check on him.''


    As a vassal, it would be both disrespectful and impossible to presumptuously interpret all of his lord''s intentions.


    However, as his lord''s hands and feet, it was his duty to oversee and handle even "unassigned tasks."


    ''I should visit the librarian directly to hear the story.''


    Despite being busy managing the duchy''s affairs, matters concerning Allenvert, the Duke''s direct bloodline, were quite important.


    ''I have a strange feeling.''


    He sensed he would soon return to report about Allenvert to the Duke. If Allenvert was truly as he had observed, Grunewald would soon realize that a new lion had emerged.


    As the Head Butler emerged from the night''s cave, he suddenly turned to look at the annex tucked away in a corner.


    The lights were still on.


    [Trantor - Proks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 13

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 13: The Kind Yet Simple-Minded Servant


    "Why have you been fidgeting like a dog that needs to relieve itself?"


    I asked Peter after freshening up and changing clothes.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, young master."


    "Then go get some sleep."


    "Yes, sir."


    Typically, servants would eat and sleep in adjacent quarters as part of their lodging arrangement.


    I was aware that Peter had to return home every few days to support his family. That must have been due to Allenvert''s consideration.


    "Peter."


    I called out to his back as he was slowly walking away, his face suggesting he had something to say but couldn''t bring himself to speak up.


    "If you have something to say, say it."


    "It really is nothing."


    "I''ll give you onest chance."


    "..."


    Peter sped his hands in front, his eyes welling up with tears.


    "Actually... My mother has been quite ill for several days. Even my youngest sibling has a high fever, and I need to prepare their meals and medicine."


    The weight of life sat heavily on the fifteen-year-old boy''s face.


    "But with you just having awakened, young master, it would be unthinkable for me to be absent."


    "That would indeed be improper."


    I nodded.


    "Yes. Moreover, to be absent for two consecutive days would be neglecting my duties. I couldn''t possibly consider it."


    "Yet your mother and siblings must weigh heavily on your mind."


    Tears fell from Peter''s eyes.


    "Crying again? Don''t you get tired of it?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "I understand the situation roughly. It must have been quite unsettling. You wouldn''t have known I''d wake up today."


    "Unsettling? Not at all. It''s joyous and fortunate news."


    Peter quickly responded while wiping his eyes.


    "Even if you hadn''t awakened today, I would have stayed at my post."


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes. To even think of requesting two consecutive nights away is shocking in itself."


    "That''s admirable. Maintaining one''s duties while facing family troubles isn''t easy even for adults."


    I pointed at Peter and asked.


    ¡°Is this the younger brother who is ill?¡±


    "Yes, that''s right."


    ¡°Does he have a fever?¡±


    "No, it''s just a mild cold. But he is the type who doesn''t eat properly, always giving his portion to brother and mother... I think his weak constitution is caused by this."


    "I''m a bit concerned about your second brother. He is not some good-for-nothing who shirks his responsibilities, is he?"


    Peter hastily waved his hands.


    "Not at all! They all are very good. They''re just physically weak like my mother,cking in strength."


    "You must have it rough."


    "Ah, no. I''m grateful I can at least feed my family. If not for this job, my mother and siblings probably would have already..."


    Peter shuddered as if the mere thought was terrifying.


    "But you know..."


    "Yes?"


    "From what I''ve heard, it seems like all three of them would improve significantly if they could eat some proper meat regrly and take even low-grade potions to restore their strength."


    I knew about the illness afflicting Peter''s family.


    Its name was poverty.


    "Yes... Doctor Joseph said the same thing. But when I think about living expenses, I just can''t imagine affording it."


    A disease that could be cured with just a few coins bes an incurable curse for some - just like the terminal illness that afflicted Allenvert.


    I know better than anyone how terrifying poverty and hunger can be.


    "Peter, do I happen to have any emergency funds hidden away?"


    "Pardon?"


    Understanding my implication, Peter immediately prostrated himself.


    "No, no! I couldn''t possibly... that would be..."


    "I''m the duke''s son. Pocket change means nothing to me. But to you, Peter, it would mean something."


    Peter could only respond with falling tears.


    "Young master... Why are you being so kind to me?"


    To me, this wasn''t any great favor.


    But Peter was someone who had never received genuine kindness before.


    Here was one of those pitiful boys from the slums that Mad Dog Karzan had seen countless times.


    Yet people like Peter who maintain their loyalty despite poverty and misfortune are rare.


    "You showed me small but certain loyalty today. Moreover, I realized you were one of the few servants who remained faithful even when I was pathetic."


    "Ah..."


    Peter trembled.


    "This is just a small repayment for that foolish loyalty, nothing extraordinary."


    "It''s different for me. I''ll remember your kindness for life."


    "Don''t be dramatic. It''s not that significant."


    "Huuung... Waaah!"


    Peter wept loudly. What an amusing fellow. He was the type whose reactions made it fun both to tease and to be kind to.


    "Get up. You look even uglier when you cry."


    Peter stood up and tears were pouring like water from a bucket.


    "Go home for today. But once everyone recovers, be prepared to stay here for several days without going home."


    "Of course. Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Waving my hand, I asked.


    "So where are these emergency funds?"


    "In... in the middle drawer."


    "Bring them here."


    Shortly after, Peter brought a pouch of gold coins.


    "Two pieces should be enough."


    "Oh no no! One piece is more than enough! Please take it back!"


    Peter was shocked.


    "Take two pieces to prepare for emergencies. You can''t be there every day, and what if your family suddenly falls ill again like this time? You''ll need urgent funds."


    "That''s..."


    Peter hesitated with a look that seemed to wonder why I understood their situation so well. I smirked. Did he think I was new to business?


    "Give it to your sensible youngest sibling and make them keep quiet. Large sums of money entering a poor household can easily bring trouble."


    Peter hunched his shoulders and replied.


    "I''ll make sure they keep absolutely silent."


    "Good. Now go."


    "Will you be alright without me?"


    "I had things to do alone today anyway, so don''t worry."


    "Oh, what are you nning to do?"


    "You''ll find out when you return tomorrow."


    I kicked Peter''s heavy behind.


    "Hurry up and go. Are there any general stores open at this hour?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve known about this ce since my childhood. They''ll open if I knock."


    "Good. Make theme out even if you have to sing and wail. Give them extra money too."


    "Understood. Thank you so-"


    "Shut it. My ears are getting crusty."


    "Ah, sorry. Then I''ll really be going now."


    Peter bowed to me several times before finally leaving the bedroom. Really, it was hard just to send him home.


    "..."


    Silence returned.


    But I still had something to do.


    ''The road ahead is long, but the destination is clear.''


    Both my goals as Karzan and as Allenvert were clear. But above all else, ''survival'' itself took precedence.


    ''With this terminal condition, sitting idle will only lead to a dog''s death.''


    I needed to be stronger. But if I acted carelessly, I would either be assassinated without a trace or end up as a cripple.


    To ovee this fate, merely dodging and blocking iing arrows wouldn''t be enough.


    ''I need to cut off the head of the one shooting those arrows.''


    In other words, I was firmly resolved to be the n head, determined to destroy anything that stood in my way.


    Along that path, I couldn''t neglect the fact that I need to gather loyal subordinates and allies who would be my hands and feet.


    What should I do first? Prove my capabilities and thereby gain father''s acknowledgment of my qualification to enter the sessor struggle.


    The unintended confrontation with the butler turned out to be a good thing. I''ll be able to draw more attention to myself early on.


    ''If I had kept my power to myself, I would have been less scrutinized by my brothers.


    But what I really need to hide is not my qualities as an heir.


    It''s the darkness of the Underworld that I will one day return to.


    No matter how hard my brothers tried to sabotage me, it was none of my business. Rather, if I can defeat them all, that in itself would be a testament to mypetence.


    What qualities does Duke Georg expect in a sessor? Probably various things. Popr support, influence, mental fortitude, leadership, vision, intelligence, strategy, martial prowess...


    And among these, which is the most immediately visible?


    ''Obviously, martial prowess.''


    Moreover, in the prestigious martial house of Grunewald, showing exceptional achievement in the family''s secret martial arts would be the most basic requirement.


    Therefore, I will first prove that I possess the greatest martial talent among the sessors.


    What is there to fear? I was a genius and will continue to be one.


    Everyone mayment the seven-year gap, but I''ll show them talent so overwhelming that they won''t believe that gap ever existed...


    ''I''ll show them overwhelming talent.''


    I savored the martial principles and insights swirling in my mind.


    "Good."


    Tonight, I nned to begin the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique andpletely reconstruct this pathetic body.


    "It''s going to be a long night."


    And when dawn arrives, I will be apletely different person than I am now.


    ***


    "Young master."


    A delicate, cautious knock sounded.


    "Come in."


    "Yes, sir."


    It was a child''s voice.


    "Young master, I''ve prepared ate-night snack."


    A freckle-faced girl entered carrying a bread basket.


    "You''ve gone to trouble at such ate hour."


    "It''s, it''s no trouble at all!"


    The maid fidgeted ufortably. Poor thing, she must have been pressured intoing by the others.


    But I couldn''t help it. I''d missed dinner while in the library.


    "Thank you for this."


    "You''re wee."


    The maid, who seemed rather tense from whatever she''d been told, bowed her head deeply.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And... this too..."


    "Hmm?"


    The maid pulled out a bundle.


    "It''s the medicinal tonic from Doctor Joseph."


    Come to think of it, he did say he''d send up medicine.


    His noting personally might mean he''s avoiding potential sensitive questions. Or perhaps his master prevented him froming? I could only guess without knowing the exact circumstances.


    "Thank you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Perhaps because I hadn''t dismissed her, the maid stood there awkwardly, staring at her feet.


    ''She looks even younger up close. Twelve or thirteen perhaps?''


    Yet she appeared better off than Peter. Though timid, working as a ducal maid at such a young age muste with its share of hardships.


    "Go and rest."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And if anyone''s bothering you and you have no one to tell, let me know."


    "Pardon?"


    The maid finally looked up at me.


    "Why? Is there someone like that?"


    "No! Not at all!"


    "Good then."


    After sending the maid away, I opened the bundle while munching on the simply prepared bread.


    "The bread''s good."


    As I''d noticed at lunch, the quality of food here was generally excellent.


    This was typical of wealthy port regions with good climate, abundant ingredients, and active trade.


    "Let''s see..."


    Inside the bundle were medicine balls made for easy swallowing. When I chewed one, it tasted awful.


    "Was I not supposed to chew it?"


    Swallowing the medicine with water made my stomach burn like I''d drunk strong liquor.


    "Wow, incredible."


    I could feel mana rushing into my stomach. They must have used high-quality medicinal ingredients. The higher the grade of the tonic, the richer it is in mana.


    ''So this is why I had so much mana remaining in my body, even without practicing any techniques.''


    This was truly befitting of a ducal house. Even though I was considered the runt among the young masters, I was still receiving such high-quality medicine.


    "Good."


    The more I learned, the more I realized how blessed this environment waspared to Karzan at the same age.


    Of course, I knew Allenvert had many wounds, but those wounds couldn''t hold me back.


    "Burp"


    After finishing both the medicine and bread, I let out a satisfying belch. I liked this vigorous digestion.


    "Let''s begin."


    I''d unexpectedly gained the medicine''s aid.


    It was a perfect night to begin learning the martial technique.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 14

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 14: When a Genius Encounters a Prestigious Swordsman Family''s Martial Arts


    I sat down on the floor with my back straight and closed my eyes.


    Feeling my heart''s regr beating, I visualized the blood pumping from my heart flowing through the meridians to the extremities of my limbs.


    This initial step was taught identically in every breathing technique.


    ''Feel the lungs expanding and contracting with each breath.''


    Like soldiers sprawled carelessly in a barracks without amander, the previously disordered mana began stirring in response to the changes urring within my body.


    ''You''ve had it easy until now? Those good days are over, you bastards.''


    I kicked the mana into gathering around my heart and lungs. However, perceiving the liver, kidneys, and spleen wasn''t an easy task.


    Drawing from my experience as an underworld swordsman, I recalled the vital points I had struck countless times. This became a map of the body''s meridians and organs.


    Wasn''t it said that an excellent swordsman should know the human body as well as a doctor? In that sense, I''m no better than a quack doctor, having learned without proper foundation.


    ''But a quack doctor with decades of experience might be better than a novice doctor in some areas.''


    The mana gathered in the five organs and began coiling. My heartbeat grew stronger and my breathing became more rxed. While I couldn''t tell exactly what was happening in my liver and kidneys, I could at least feel a surge of vigorous energy.


    ''Next are the meridians, then the muscles.''


    Like clearing snow-covered vige paths to reveal hidden routes, I created new channels while recalling the essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    I forced mana through each channel like a marching army, grabbing the stragglers by their necks. I was essentially acting like an ill-tempered sergeant at this moment.


    ''How about that?''


    But something strange was happening. As the cirction continued, I felt increasing resistance blocking the mana flow throughout the meridians.


    Like rocks or weeds blocking a waterway, the paths were suddenly bing obstructed, causing the mana to stagnate.


    ''Is this rted to that incurable disease?''


    I had heard of an incurable disease that weakens the body with a cold energy. Perhaps my condition was simr in nature.


    ''This is troublesome.''


    Large quantities of mana.


    High-density concentration.


    Smooth cirction.


    The conditions for a good technique were this simple. What mattered was how efficiently each process performed and how well they harmonized.


    ''And some unknown force is interfering with all that.''


    While I''ve sessfully understood the technique''s essence and smoothly connected theplex pathways,


    These obstacles blocking the path need to be cleared.


    ''This isn''t going smoothly. The only solution might be to consume proper spiritual medicine and use its power as momentum to break through.''


    This was merely a temporary solution. If the illness could be resolved so easily, it wouldn''t have been called terminal.


    Nevertheless, I felt I could handle this one visible symptom on my own.


    ''Not now though.''


    For now,pleting the technique''s foundation was far more important, even if somewhat less efficient.


    ''Damn, it''s thoroughly blocked.''


    I could clearly feel the meridians where mana had never flown before.


    The one fortunate thing was that my perception and responsiveness to mana remained decent throughout this process.


    ''I suppose this proves that good bloodlines do exist.''


    This was the blood of a family that had produced exceptional swordsmen for generations. It wasn''t talentparable to ordinary people.


    If I were topare this current process of observing Allenvert''s body through the mana cultivation technique to a sword... It was like polishing, oiling, and sharpening a legendary de that had been neglected for years.


    Though troublesome, the effects were certain. I could already feel my body bing more vigorous and my constitution changing.


    ''I am being reborn.''


    With experience, superior mana cultivation techniques, and an excellent physical foundationbined, I could surpass others'' years of achievement in an unbelievably short time.


    Perhaps it was a side effect. A foul odor began emanating as waste products seeped through my pores.


    ''Wow, what is this rotting smell.''


    Could this be like the stench of sewage flooding the slum alleys after heavy rain?


    Though I wanted to open the windows immediately, this was actually wee news. It meant my polluted body was cleansing itself.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t bathed since waking up.''


    How could one be this filthy?


    But now, just one bath would surely leave my body perfectly clean.


    "......"


    I opened my eyes afterpleting the long cirction cycle.


    The darkness had thinned. My improved vision now captured every detail of the dark scenery hidden in the dim light.


    I stood up and threw off my clothes. Leaving behind the garments that looked unwashed for years, I headed to the window.


    Swoosh!


    I drew back the curtains. Like a mirror coated with mercury, the window ss with darkness behind it perfectly reflected my image.


    My hair gleamed with luster, and my face appeared sharper and more defined as if the swelling had subsided. Muscle definition had been added to my previously skinny frame.


    Just oneplete cirction cycle of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique suddenly elevated my physical condition.


    Clench!


    When I wrapped mana around my clenched fist, I felt enough grip strength to instantly crush a tough walnut shell.


    Ever felt hand pain from too much grip strength? That''s me right now.


    "This is absurd."


    Opening the window, the cool sea breeze began sweeping away the stench. My sensitized skin could detect subtle air currents while refusing to let in the cold.


    "Wow, these stars..."


    Though it was the same night sky, I could see several times more stars than before. Even stars previously hidden in darkness were now visible.


    My vision seemed to have doubled in acuity. Good eyes are a warrior''s weapon.


    "This level of improvement just from mastering the most basic breathing technique?"


    Ludan wasn''t exaggerating when he said the Grunewald n was among the kingdom''s top martial families.


    In fact, "incredible" barely described these results.


    To put it simply-N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In less than a night, I had advanced from a sickly boy''s body to reach the level of 2nd-tier.


    "This is insane, good lord."


    One is considered to have reached 1st Tier when they can retain and utilize even a small amount of mana in their heart.


    At this level alone, one could join a local gang in the underworld and cause trouble, or serve as a soldier in the military.


    This was thanks to gaining a much more robust physiquepared to humans without mana.


    In short, 1st Tier was the starting point where one could make a living as a fighter anywhere. Of course, most die or retire with injuries before reaching 2nd-tier.


    ''Those who spend their days drinking and picking fights can''t get stronger.''


    Meanwhile, 2nd-tier represents the realm of adepts who skillfully utilize mana. Senior soldiers who''ve fought for years on battlefields or those walking the path of knighthood are at this level.


    ''At that level, you can strut around as a gang lieutenantmanding underlings in the back alleys.''


    This was the realm that had blocked young Karzan, who had gathered orphans and plunged into the underworld, for several years.


    Though I was a rare sword genius, I didn''t possess the kind of talent that naturally umted mana just by breathing.


    ''But how unfair this world is, damn it.''


    Blood and status don''t determine a man''s qualities.


    However, it was undeniable that knights born of good lineage showed superior growth while raised in excellent environments.


    How could a street-born swordsman and one from a prestigious n achieve the same results, even with the same qualities?


    With an exceptional mentor, excellent guidance, solid support, and a seemingly endless supply of elixirs, powerful martial techniques that maximize efficiency and minimize trial and error... A difference in origin truly creates an enormous gap at the starting line.


    But.


    ''When others had these advantages, it was annoying. Now that I''m in that position, I feel like wiping away my old bitterness.''


    That''s how simple humans are.


    ''In any case, I¡¯ve reached around the third level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.''


    There are still profound insights I haven''t fully grasped. If I could reach the sixth level, I might even ascend to a higher stage.


    Above all, I haven¡¯t even begun to attempt the deep mysteries within the martial arts passed down by my distant ancestor, Duke Vitenfeld.


    ¡°This is satisfying enough.¡±


    With just the mana of a 2nd-tier, I had already regained martial prowess that made it hard for others my age to match me.


    Of course,pared to the heirs of noble ns who¡¯ve feasted on elixirs and spent years refining their techniques, my mana reserves are considerablycking.


    However, what mattered now was that I had gathered enough mana within myself to make it "usable."


    ¡®A battle between a warrior who can wield mana and one who can¡¯t is often one-sided.¡¯


    To the point that even a fledgling could overpower a seasoned underworld swordsman with sheer strength and speed.


    This is why it''s so important to build up your mana by learning the right techniques.


    ¡®And I''m not just some pathetic neighborhood bully who can''t handle a strong kid.¡¯


    Even with my untrained body, if I could just envelop it with a small amount of mana, I had confidence that I could take down an average knight.


    Swordsman Karzan was a man who survived against the odds, constantly fighting disadvantaged battles. ¡­In other words, I had more than made up for the wasted years of Allenvert¡¯s absence.


    ¡®How much stronger can I be?¡¯


    In my previous life, in a desperate moment facing death, I had achieved a fleeting sh of enlightenment, a glimpse of the 8th-tier realm.


    I was ate 6th-tier swordsman who had only briefly invaded the 8th-tier realm in a very small area.


    The 8th-tier is an unimaginable level, where only the top ten masters could hope to belong.


    But with my talent from my past life and the opportunities of this one, I might someday attain that realm.


    ¡°If I can reach that, I¡¯ll achieve both Karzan¡¯s revenge and Allenvert¡¯s lifelong goals.¡±


    The words I murmured wereced with an unexpected chill that even surprised me.


    ¡®Allenvert.¡¯


    Did you wish to be the head of the n?


    Did you long to live freely?


    Did you want to have the dignity no one could ignore?


    Did you wish to escape your fate as a terminally ill man?


    ¡­Or did you simply want to make Mother happy?


    Whatever it was you wanted, I¡¯ll make ite true.


    I¡¯ll reunite with Mother, crush the schemes of our scheming siblings, and extend your fleeting life as long as I can.


    If your spirit is cowering somewhere to escape from Karzan, then watch from there.


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    I pushed my foul-smelling clothes into a corner and wiped my body with a dry towel.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do; it still feels disgusting.¡±


    Quietly, like a righteous thief, I slipped out of the room and made my way to the guest house¡¯s bath, where everyone was already asleep.


    ¡®I¡¯ll get Peter to wash those tomorrow.¡¯


    I take my work distribution seriously.


    "Heh heh heh."


    Even while washing up, I chuckled like a vige fool. To gain the strength of the 2nd-tier overnight ¨C if that isn¡¯t genius, what is?


    ''Someone, go ahead and pick a fight with me.''


    That way, the whole world would know of tonight¡¯s great miracle.


    This is how much I crave attention.


    * * *


    The previous day, word of Allenvert¡¯s unusual activities upon recovering from a fever quickly spread to his siblings.


    "The butler met with Fatherte at night?"


    "Apparently, it was right after Lord Allenvert came out of the library."


    "Well, isn¡¯t that a coincidence?"


    The hand of a man ying chess in the sea breeze paused mid-air. The hand was fair and beautiful, but marked with calluses.


    ¡°Why make a fuss over the actions of a timid child?¡±


    A sneer appeared on his lips, full of disdain for his pathetic younger brother.


    "¡­Why would the butler make such amotion? He¡¯s the most cautious man I know, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Indeed."


    "There must be something hidden. The butler doesn¡¯t act over trivial matters."


    The young lord ced a chess piece down.


    He was a man who wouldn¡¯t dismiss even the smallest issue. ¡­So meticulous and unrelenting in his scrutiny that everyone feared his nature.


    "What could that whelp have gained overnight? We¡¯d better look into it."


    "I¡¯ll assign someone."


    "No."


    The young lord spoke.


    "Summon the youngest."


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 15

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 15: From the Sunny Side to the Shady Side


    The second day dawned.


    Despite a restless night, I woke up feeling incredibly refreshed.


    "I''m full of energy."


    Just reaching the 2nd-tier had given me this kind of boost. No wonder this was a prestigious n''s secret technique. Damn.


    ¡®The smell has mostly gone.¡¯


    It was thanks to the incense I''d lit by the window.


    Yawning widely, I got out of bed. The cool morning air, carrying the scent of sunlight, invigorated me.


    "Ah..."


    I quickly closed my mouth, afraid of letting a bug in.


    "It''s always sunny here."


    It was truly a southern sun. The abundant sunlight, reflecting off the sea, made everything so bright. It''s a wonder anyone here gets depressed, Allenvert.


    ¡®With all this energy, I''m itching to do something.¡¯


    I wanted nothing more than to draw my sword and swing it around. Even a small knife would have been enough to satisfy my urge to dance with steel right here.


    ¡®Is this the secret technique the Grunewald n is so proud of?¡¯


    Instead of the turbid and unrefined mana I used to have, the pure mana which was refined by the secret technique was flowing through my body like a clear and pristine river.


    It was a world of difference in terms of efficiency, reaction speed, and purity. It was like upgrading from a donkey to a fine warhorse. That''s the best way to describe it.


    Whoosh.


    As I focused my mana in my fist, a soft aura glowed. If I improve further, this light will envelop my fist like a gauntlet.


    I threw a few punches in excitement, drawing countless imaginary arcs in the air with my shoulders, hips, and knees.


    "Swish, swish, swish, swish."


    In other words, I was basically causing a ruckus by the window first thing in the morning.


    But who would know that these punches had defeated countless martial artists and beaten up countless thugs from the Underworld?


    "Damn, this is tiring."


    Even with mana, my heart and lungs weren''t trained enough, so I was quickly out of breath. I was as out of shape as someone who had never run a day in their life. Despite that...


    ¡®So this is the difference a secret technique makes. This is ridiculous.¡¯


    With more training, I''d be able to move more lightly across the battlefield.


    With increased strength and mana, I could stand like a mountain and swing my iron fists. And when I switched from fists to a sword, my techniques would evolve again.


    ¡®I need to revise all my old techniques now that I have a new secret technique.¡¯


    But I couldn''t do those reckless fights in front of others. I needed to learn the Grunewald family''s swordsmanship properly.


    The opportunity to learn swordsmanship properly couldn''t be missed.


    ¡®Alright, this is fun.¡¯


    When it came to martial arts, I wasn''t a reluctant student. I was a greedy person who wanted to devour everything and make it my own.


    ¡®...A prodigy¡¯s talent.¡¯


    People used to call me that when I faced swordsmen. Maybe it was true.


    But the martial arts of Karzan were like a flower that had bloomed in a barren desert, frail and swaying in the harsh wind.


    It was full of trial and error, failure, and confusion. I was always held back by my crude secret technique andck of mana.


    In other words, I hadn''t reached my full potential.


    ¡®If I can absorb all the martial arts knowledge the Grunewald family had umted over hundreds of years, things will bepletely different.¡¯


    As my status in this n rises, I''ll have ess to more opportunities and elixirs.


    So, it remains to be seen how far a mad dog born into a noble family can climb.


    "I can''t just meekly ept a death sentence."


    And another thing...


    ¡®Even in this morous city, there must be darkness.¡¯


    Just as there are shadows where there is light, wherever money and power gather, the Underworld emerges.


    It would be absurd to think that in a metropolis of this size, there are no dark hands reaching for its interests.


    I don''t know how deep and dangerous the Grunewald n''s Underworld is, but... with the power I''ve regained today, I''m confident I could single-handedly crush any mediocre gang.


    ¡®If I can only connect with the darkness of the duchy.¡¯


    I''m certain that Allenvert''s position and actions, as just a disowned fourth son, would changepletely. That''s because there can be no power without shadow.


    Or rather...


    The idea of climbing to the pinnacle of power without touching the Underworld was nothing more than a foolish dream on a summer night.


    It''s an impossible fantasy.


    Who can do that without getting their hands dirty?


    Even if someone were lucky enough to be born an only child and designated as the young duke from the start, it would be the same. His father''s brothers and cousins would covet his position.


    Blood always flows at the feet of the throne. That''s the nature of power.


    ¡®In that sense, should I be grateful?¡¯


    I know a man who ruled both the light and the darkness.


    His sinister nature killed me.


    So in this life, I too will seize control of the Underworld, build up my forces, and use them as my backing.


    I looked down at the ships gliding across the vast sea.


    "That''s all money. Damn it."


    The dock, withborers loading and unloading cargo and merchants bustling about, was even clearer in my vision today.


    Some of them must be involved in smuggling, while others help fugitives and criminals escape.


    There must be hired killers and mercenaries, and transient people quietly disembarking.


    ¡®I can already picture it.¡¯


    I could also clearly see the slums, located outside the streets of the grand mansions. That''s the world I''ll have to step back into someday.


    "Wait for me, you bastards."


    The mad dog, Karzan, is returning.


    ***


    Peter arrived earlier than usual.


    ¡°Young master, thank you so much. My little brother recovered quickly, and Mother woke up well today. We''ll have meat and warm soup for dinner.¡±


    Peter bowed as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°My siblings asked me to convey their deep gratitude. They promised to repay your kindness someday¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re just kids.¡±


    ¡°Mother also told me. She said that I¡¯ve met a true benefactor and must serve you faithfully.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to say. Make sure you listen to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes welled up.


    ¡°Crying again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m such a lucky guy. Please order me to do anything. I¡¯ll dly give my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I don¡¯t have anything for you to do right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly thirsty. Get me some water.¡±


    ¡°But you just said you didn¡¯t have anything for me to do.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡­¡±


    I finally remembered what I wanted Peter to do.


    ¡°See those dirty clothes over there? Wash them too.¡±


    Peter held up the clothes and plugged his nose at the smell.


    ¡°No, did you maybe use those for¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? Do you think I would do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Then what is this...?¡±


    ¡°When you purify your body with a pure secret technique, waste products are expelled. How would you understand such profound principles?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. Why would I discuss martial arts with someone like you?¡±


    I clicked my tongue and teased Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re cursing this early in the morning. Anyway, so you started practicing the Eternal Ocean Chain Techniquest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve changed a bit¡­¡±


    It was better to show than to tell. I tore off a brass button.


    Crunch!


    I crushed the button with my fingers, and Peter¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Peter took the crushed button.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°But if you suddenly tear off a button, who¡¯s going to sew it back on¡­?¡±


    ¡°Such an obvious question. Of course, you¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s easier than giving your life, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡±


    I shooed Peter away with a grimace and stared out the window for a moment.


    ¡®Who''sing?¡¯


    In the distance, I saw a figure walking this way.


    ***


    A middle-aged man carrying a briefcase walked towards the annex of the Grunewald Duke''s estate.


    "Hmm."


    ¡®What a long and ufortable time it had been. ¡®


    Employed as a tutor for Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth son, he had been eating nothing but cold rice for the past few months without even meeting his student.


    ¡®So he¡¯s finally awake.¡¯


    Given his free sry, he¡¯d wanted to stay, but he¡¯d been increasingly troubled by the meaningless way he was spending his time.


    More than anything, he wondered what meaning there could be in teaching a student who was going to die within a few years.


    ¡®There¡¯s no job as tedious as teaching an unmotivated student.¡¯


    If Allenvert recovered from his fever, he would resign immediately.


    ... It was at that moment that he received a call from the butler.


    ¡®The butler said the young master has changed and wants me to observe him closely?¡¯


    The butler Aiden was always a man he felt ufortable looking directly at. Such an order from him was quite burdensome.


    ¡®How much has he changed? And why is he taking such an interest in him now? Isn¡¯t hepletely disowned?¡¯


    As the tutor arrived at the annex, he wiped the sweat from his brow.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Guided by a servant to Allenvert¡¯s bedroom, he casually asked.


    ¡°How is the young master?¡±


    ¡°Well, um.¡±


    The servant hesitated.


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know very well. He¡¯s been acting very unpredictably and his tone has changed.¡±


    It was an answer that only raised more questions.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He gently knocked on the door. The servant, seemingly ufortable, had already retreated.


    ¡°Oh,e in.¡±


    A pleasant voice with an unpleasant tone. The tutor tilted his head at the reply that sounded more like a street thug and went inside.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°...Ahem. I¡¯m the tutor who taught you. I see you really don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡±


    Allenvert lowered his hand from scratching his belly and stood up.


    ¡®I wonder who sent him this time.¡¯


    Was it one of his brothers, or the butler? Whatever the case, Allenvert was pleased.


    ¡®This is a chance to get some information.¡¯


    Ideally, he¡¯d like to know what had happened in the 17 years he¡¯d been gone. And if he could also make a good impression, that would be even better.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡®I have something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask.¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 16

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N - PoV changed.]


    Chapter 16: Knowing Myself, Knowing My Enemy


    "So you''re the tutor, are you?"


    Allenvert''s tone had changed to a respectful one, something he hadn''t even used when speaking to Aiden.


    "Peter, bring some tea."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The attitude of the young servant boy who moved so quickly was also unusual. Wasn''t it usually the other way around, with the servant looking after Allenvert and teasing him?


    "Please sit down. You must have suffered greatly teaching such an unmotivated student as myself."


    "...!"


    The tutor was momentarily taken aback by Allenvert''s sudden politeness.


    ¡®He really has changed.¡¯


    He realized that the butler''s warning had not been an exaggeration.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t exactly rude before, but he was definitely passive and aloof.¡¯


    What was more, he had been a frustrating student who barely reacted during lessons. He wouldn¡¯t answer questions and was clearly disinterested.


    Not that he was cruel enough to hate. After all, he was the son of a duke, a person of incredibly noble birth. Hadn¡¯t he been a rather difficult student?


    ¡®I heard he was quite intelligent in his youth and was even envied by his brothers.¡¯


    The Allenvert he had taught had none of that past brilliance.


    ¡°While you wait for the tea, perhaps we could catch up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Allenvert even took the lead in the conversation.


    ¡°You must have heard that I suffered from amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly unfortunate¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s more like I feel reborn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve forgotten everything you taught me.¡±


    ¡°Um, Your Grace.¡±


    Without realizing it, he gave Allenvert the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Perhaps we could review your lessons today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be wonderful.¡±


    When Allenvert readily agreed, the tutor, who was always exhausted from exining the reason for each lesson, felt a surge of excitement.


    ¡°Where would you like to start? Literature, mathematics, rhetoric, history...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in history.¡±


    Allenvert replied promptly.


    ¡°Oh, history, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s probably because of my lost memories.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    The tutor suddenly looked sad.


    ¡°But if you forget history, won¡¯t you be unable to navigate the future?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember that saying.¡±


    ¡°I suppose seeing you has brought back some of your precious teachings.¡±


    ¡°Ha, precious teachings? That¡¯s quite apliment.¡±


    The tutor¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Thank you foring. Please teach me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will do my best¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutester, Peter returned with the tea and watched in disbelief as the two men chatted.


    ''Wow, what''s going on.''


    It was more than a little bizarre to hear the tutor giggling in disbelief at the erudite wordsmithing of a young master who hadn''t yet taken off his boyshorts.


    ''You''repletely changed, young master.''


    Peter watched their conversation until the tea cooled.


    ''Don''t ...... talk to me, just stay there and watch.''


    Somehow, he knew exactly what Allenvert meant by that look in his eyes.


    ***


    "Brother, did you call for me?"


    Barva, the youngest of the Grunewald, stood before his elder brother with his hands respectfully sped.


    "Barva."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barva could barely reply, unable to look directly at his brother.


    His brother was said to be more beautiful than a fairy. An otherworldly beauty that, to Barva, was more terrifying than anything else.


    If his brother''s appearance had been more sinister, with snake-like slit eyes, or if he had been brutish and savage, with a violent and barbaric appearance, perhaps he wouldn''t have been so afraid.


    But his brother was as beautiful as a sculpted statue of a god, yet at the same time, he was iparably terrifying, cruel, and powerful.


    Like a rose hiding thorns or a beautiful spider carrying poison.


    "You''rete."


    Barva lowered his head at the cold words.


    "I''m sorry. I was called urgently..."


    "Didn''t I tell you to be ready toe at any time?"


    "It''s my fault, brother. I''m sorry."


    Barva cowered like a child afraid of being beaten.


    It was rare to see a fifteen-year-old boy, who was usually so confident and arrogant, so timid in front of anyone.


    "Have you heard about Allenvert?"


    "Yes. Father didn''t react much."


    "That''s right. But we need to see if the butler is paying attention to anything."


    Barva cautiously watched his brother''s expression.


    "Is it really necessary to worry about that? After all, he''s just a seventeen-year-old who''s been wasting his time cooped up in his room..."


    "You''ve grown quite bold, haven''t you, little brother?"


    The handsome man chuckled.


    "Making judgments in front of me."


    "I''m sorry. I was just..."


    "Shh, shh."


    As the handsome man raised his finger to his red lips, Barva immediately shut his mouth.


    "It''s meaningless to judge someone based on rumors alone."


    "You''re right, brother."


    "But it wouldn''t be appropriate for a Grunewald to send a lowly servant.


    "!"


    Barva immediately realized why his brother had called him.


    "Go and check him out and see how he reacts."


    Barva trembled.


    "You don''t really expect me to go and bully him, do you?"


    Barva asked with the greatest courage he could muster.


    While it was true that he looked down on his older brother Allenvert, he didn''t hate him enough to go and beat him up, even if he was his older brother.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "...No, it''s just..."


    The handsome man threw the ss he was holding at Barva.


    Clink!


    "!"


    "Must I repeat myself, little brother?"


    Barva trembled at the gentle tone.


    He didn''t want to be ''punished''.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, brother. I was wrong."


    Blood trickled down Barva''s white cheek which was scratched by the shards of the broken ss.


    "Be careful. Isn''t it bleeding?"


    As his brother''s long fingers reached out to wipe away the blood, Barva froze like a frog encountering a snake. Who knew that kindness could be so terrifying?


    "Your answer?"


    "I-I''ll go right away."


    Only then did his brother nod.


    "Go."


    The hellish time was finally over. With his head bowed, Barva left the room, his eyes filled with rage.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    What was he supposed to do with this anger and humiliation?


    But even though his brother had pped him and spit on him, Barva waspletely dominated by fear so he couldn''t even bring himself to hate him.


    The fifth son of the Grunewald family, Barva was...


    "...Allenvert."


    He directed his boundless resentment towards his fourth brother, Allenvert Grunewald, who had caused him this humiliation.


    ''Why did that idiot have toe out of his room and cause trouble?''


    Little did Barva realize that his brother had intentionally provoked him to vent his repressed anger on someone beneath him.


    Meanwhile, the boy, who had developed a reputation for being a spoiled brat, headed towards his pitiful older brother who had just recovered from a long illness.


    "Oh dear."


    "Shh."


    The servants of the dukedom watched his back with worried eyes.


    ***


    ¡®Just how much knowledge does one need to get a job as a tutor for the fourth son of the Duke of Grunewald?¡¯


    It was as if his brain had been pickled in ink, like a sardine preserved in salt.


    There was no other way he could possibly talk nonstop like this without a break. This was insane.


    "...So, let us return to the starting point."


    I rubbed my earlobe. It felt like I had suffered an inner ear injury. Was there any blood?


    "Your Grace, in my opinion, to discuss history, we must first examine the geopolitics."


    The tutor with a map spread out spoke with excitement. It was almost lunchtime, and he hadn''t stopped talking for two hours without even taking a drink of water.


    ¡®Take a breath.¡¯


    Was it every teacher¡¯s pleasure to cram as much knowledge as possible into a bright student until their head burst?


    I stared nkly at the tutor, who seemed ready to recite his thesis word for word, forgetting to even nod in agreement.


    It was amazing that he still had saliva left. Did he have a spring in his salivary nds?


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard enough.¡¯


    But considering how hard this man had worked teaching a student who had no reaction to anything, I decided to be a little more patient. What a kind person I am.


    ¡°As you can see, the continent is surrounded by a vast outer sea, and within it lies an inner sea.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Based on this inner sea, we can ssify the three countries to the north as the northern region, the three countries bordering the inner sea as the central region, and the two countries to the south as the southern region.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a straightforward ssification.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always better to be straightforward.¡±


    The tutor pointed to the top of the map.


    ¡°In the north, there is an ancient empire that once ruled most of the continent. To the left and right of the empire, nomadic tribes established kingdoms, and the warriors who were pushed out by them established their own kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°That must have been tough for the empire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. But the fact that the old empire did not perish but instead civilized the two hostile nomadic tribes is indeed a surprising historical reversal. In short, culture has a power as strong as a sword.¡±


    At this point, his pride as a schr was evident.


    ¡°Therefore, as I¡¯ve exined, while the empire, which originally originated in the north and spread to the continent, lost its power as it was stabbed in the back by nomadic tribes seeking wealth from the coldnds¡­¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, warlords, subjugated peoples, and nations from outside the region established their own territories, dividing the continent over the past few hundred years.¡±


    The teacher pped his knee at my concise summary.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly clear! I¡¯d like to quote you in my thesis! How did you grasp the core of the matter so well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you exined it so well.¡±


    I said insincerely.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the central region. As you can see, our Ritvalroer Kingdom is located on a penins in the exact center.¡±


    While Ritvalroer was part of the central region, its climate and location felt closer to the south.


    ¡°To the west of Ritvalroer, there is an ind nation, and to the east, there is the Madu Kingdom. These three countries form the central region like the three legs of a tripod.¡±


    When the tutor pointed to the ind nation, I couldn¡¯t just let it pass.


    ¡°This ind nation is located at the western end of the continent, on the border between the outer and inner seas, even though it¡¯s part of the central region, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    I pretended to be nonchnt as I pointed at the ind nation.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the history of this country, nders.¡±


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 17

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 17: Who Touched My Servant?


    "Are you referring to the Kingdom of nders? And what might be the reason for that?"


    The tutor''s eyes lit up as he awaited my response.


    "I can''t help but suspect that they might be the strongestpetitors to our Grunewald Duchy and the Kingdom of Litvaleur."


    He leaned forward as if encouraging me to continue.


    "That''s quite remarkable. Why do you think so?"


    "After waking from my long slumber, I noticed that this city is an immense port."


    I gestured towards the expansive sea beyond the window.


    "It is a beautiful and majestic sea. Even now, the precious goods of various nations are bustling to and fro through that sea."


    "Among them, Grunewald is the kingdom''s foremost trading port, is it not?"


    "Just by looking at this, it is evident how advantageous the location of our kingdom, situated in the center of the continent and surrounded by the sea on three sides is for trade."


    "Excellent insight. You already possess the vision of a ruler."


    The tutor murmured in admiration.


    How thrilling it must have been for him that a student who had previously been indifferent to suddenly demonstrate such keen understanding.


    Of course, I was merely piecing together what I already knew.


    "If my guess is correct, the ind nation of nders must also be specialized in trade, given its strategic location. In fact, I suspect that they must stake their national fate on the sea, lest their fortunes decline."


    "How remarkably astute you are."


    The tutor''s eyes sparkled. If I were not the young master of a noble n, he would have likely kidnapped me on the spot to serve him as his assistant.


    "Even though the sea may be vast, the resources and interests are limited. If the two nations do not engage in a naval rivalry, it would be quite unusual."


    "You have observed correctly. They are truly malicious people, having engaged in plunder and piracy against the Kingdom of Litvaleur since ancient times."


    "So they turn out to be a despicable bunch."


    "It has long been themon belief in the continent that those inders cannot be trusted."


    This was a sentiment I had heard even before crossing over to that kingdom.


    ''So it really is true, as I''ve experienced it myself.''


    The Karzan from my previous life was treated like a hunting dog and discarded by the Dark King who controlled the light and darkness of nders.


    ''That bastard.''


    I''m not sure what exactly I destroyed, but he probably shed some bitter tears.


    So if you employ someone, you should at least say ¡®good job¡¯ and be done with it. Has the etiquette of the underworld been lost?


    "Teacher, it''s clear that those inders are invariably petty and sinister folk."


    "They are generally a pathetic bunch. As a scion of Grunewald, you must surely strengthen your power to crush the t noses of those nders people."


    We enthusiastically badmouthed the inders.


    "By the way, has there been any recent unusual events in this country?"


    To get the information you really want, ask in a casual and offhand manner.


    "Let me see. Now that you mention it, the king was rather mysteriously reced about 10 years ago."


    Aha, there''s the foul odor.


    ''I know the person with the skills and heart to sway even the king of a nation.''


    "By ''mysteriously reced'', what do you mean?"


    "There were rumors of the king''s ill health, and then, unnoticed by anyone, the king''s third son seeded him. As the prince was rather low profile, it was quite unexpected."


    "That is certainly strange."


    ''The king was reced 7 years after my death, and it was that third prince whom I know.''


    This is a significant matter. Because there were previously rumors that something would happen earlier.


    Then, did something go awry because I destroyed that jewelry box?


    Of course, it''s possible that the king truly fell ill and passed the throne to his sessor. But my intuition tells me that if there was a conspiracy behind it...


    There was only one being capable of recing the king of that country.


    ''Was this your doing?''


    The ugly toad-like bastard who had been ordering me about was merely an agent, the true mastermind behind the shadowsy elsewhere.


    But since he had always remained in the shadows, no one knew his true identity. In short, he was a figure akin to an urban legend.


    ''How fitting that I only know him by the sobriquet ¡®Dark King¡¯ and not even his real name.''


    In any case, I hope that wretch is still alive.


    ''May you live long and prosper. For you must perish by my hand.''


    Neither the raging river nor the typhoons that churn the seas can wash away Karzan''s grudge.


    I shall hone the de of vengeance for you.


    No matter how long it takes.


    Regardless of what awaits at the end of this path.


    I intend to repay what I have received.


    * * *


    "When the hell is this going to end?"


    Barva, who had stormed into Allenvert''s ce with murderous intent, was growing impatient due to the endlessly prolonged lesson.


    "..."


    Originally, his n was to go barge in and pick a fight while the other was eating, if that was the case.


    But barging into his bedroom during a lesson and causing a ruckus wouldn''t exactly look good, would it?


    "Nothing''s going right, damn it."


    He could go find his brother and say ¡®I came back because the lesson was still ongoing¡¯ but that would likely end with a ss being thrown at him.


    Smack!


    Barva pped his own forehead and singled out a maid who had been fidgeting beside him.


    "You, there."


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The maid with freckles all over her face responded in rm.


    "As soon as the lesson is over, report to me. I have something to discuss with Allen, and don''t tell anyone."


    "A-Ah, no one at all...?"


    "What, you don¡¯t want to?"


    Intimidated by the fiery-tempered Fifth young master''s notorious violent tendencies, the maid shrank her shoulders.


    "No, I will do as you say."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The maid was worried about what he might do, but she couldn''t disobey his order.


    ''It''s already one o''clock.''


    Checking the time, Barva looked at the bustling kitchen preparing the meals.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t had his own meal yet. He had been so preupied with being summoned by his brother anding to find Allenvert.


    "Bring me my food."


    "Y-Yes, understood."


    Barva nonchntly ordered the servants, propping his legs up on the table.


    ''Damn fool. How dare he make me wait?''


    How should he show him who''s boss? Throw soup in his face? Or maybe p him.


    The servants eyed the brooding Barva, who looked ready to explode at any moment, with fearful eyes.


    ***


    "Then, Your Highness, we shall stop here for today."


    "It has been the most enlightening session. I eagerly await our next lesson."


    "Haha, those are the words I wish to express."


    The resignation letter he had harbored in his heart had long been forgotten. With a spring in his step, as if he had just acquired a brilliant new student, the tutor took his leave.


    "Wow, I thought I was gonna die."


    Allenvert muttered loudly as he stretched.


    "Why did he talk so much?"


    Peter was taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor.


    "No, young master."


    "What is it?"


    "Earlier, you were the picture of diligence."


    "Was it a bit nauseating?"


    "A little."


    "So what are you going to do about it?"


    "Ah, no, I didn''t mean ''do'' anything about it."


    Peter stopped himself from scratching his head, not wanting to reveal the dandruff.


    "Good observation. Your memory is sharp."


    Allenvert pointed at Peter.


    "Hehe, thank you."


    "Speaking of which, go fetch some water."


    "Understood. But would it be better to just bring arge water jug instead?"


    "So you''re toozy to keeping back and forth?"


    "It''s not that, I just feel bad for making you wait each time..."


    "The intent may be annoying, but the idea isn''t bad. Go get the water jug."


    "Yes, sir!"


    As Peter entered the dining area with light steps, he noticed the peculiar atmosphere.


    ''What''s going on, did someone die?''


    The expressions on everyone''s faces were somber as if they were treading extremely carefully.


    "Ah."


    A young maid, making eye contact with him, sheepishly approached someone.


    ''I-Is that young master Barva?''


    The youngest prince of Grunewald, notorious for his vtile and violent temperament, was eyeing him with a scornful gaze.


    "You, lowly wretch."


    "D-Did you call for me?"


    Peter quickly approached and sped his hands. The glowering Barva slowly rose from his seat.


    Had he been pped somewhere? Barva''s face contorted in fury, like that of a demonic spirit.


    "How dare you make eye contact with me without showing proper respect."


    "I-I''m so sorry. It''s just that-"


    "Do you wish to die?"


    A chill ran down Peter''s spine.


    ''So he came here with that intention.''


    It seemed he would be caught in the crossfire of a whale battle.


    ***


    Even after waiting for some time, Peter did not return.


    "Did he go to the well to fetch water?"


    That couldn''t be.


    I felt a foreboding sense.


    ''So it hase to pass?''


    The servant''s fate is intertwined with the master''s. And the fact that Peter was not treated well in this manor was an undeniable truth.


    In that case, in the current situation where I have been asserting my presence in ways I hadn''t before, if Peter, who went to fetch water, is suddenly taking this long, is it merely a coincidence? Or is he enduring some hardship somewhere?


    If it''s thetter, this is significant.


    ''Is there a servant of such status here to ost and detain the attendant of the Fourth young master?''


    But that''s unlikely.


    ''If there is trouble, it''s probably because someone in the shadows has sent a scapegoat to test the waters.''


    Before rival underworld organizations engage in territorial disputes, there is always this process of picking fights, stirring up trouble, and building a pretext for attack by sounding out the situation.


    I didn''t think the nobility would be any different in their ways.


    As I''ve been asserting my presence since yesterday, I expected this kind of attack woulde.


    But to pull this stunt just a dayter, it''s quite a fast reaction, isn''t it?


    ''Perhaps that fucker is the most capable and cunningpetitor.''


    Who orchestrated this?


    The first, second, or third prince?


    ...Of course, this could all be my overreaction, and Peter''s tardiness might be due to some trivial reason.


    In this ambiguous situation, I already know the safest course of action - to simply wait and see.


    If I ignore it, nothing will happen, but if I step out, I''ll have to deal with whatever the situation may be.


    ''If I fail to properly handle the situation then, I''ll be theughingstock.''


    That''s how the underworld operates.


    ''Those noble brats are all the same, goodness.''


    But I didn''t agonize over it. From the beginning, the choice I had to make was clear.


    I won''t call the indecisiveness of a pheasant that buries its head and waits for the rain to pass ¡®prudence.¡¯


    Moreover, this was a situation I had anticipated.


    It''s an opportunity to announce to the world that I''ve reached the power of the second rank in a single night, that I possess an astounding genius, and that there is one more lion vying for the throne of the Grunewald Duchy.


    ''Whoever it is, they''re unlucky.''


    I lowered my gaze. While my muscture iscking, the frame itself is surprisingly decent.


    My wrists are thick, and my hands are sizable. A good build for wielding a sword and exerting strength.


    Above all, against this body that has reached the third level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and bes even more formidable.


    Their amateurish antics would be a painfully mistaken notion.


    "They thought I was an idiot, huh."


    If this were yesterday, I would have resolved it through dialogue. But not today.


    ''My fist is crying out.''


    I tenderly caressed the whimpering fist.


    "Shh, be good."


    Having calmed my fist, I kicked open the door and stepped outside.


    Bam!


    The weighty impact on the soles of my feet. Truly, the door is best opened with a kick.


    "What the hell is wrong with these people!"


    With the mindset of a battlemander going to pulverize the enemies, I strode out the door with a dignified gait.


    While my heart raced at the arrival of the opportunity I had been waiting for, I was also angered by the fact that it was the powerless Peter, not me, who was targeted.


    It was a cowardly act.


    I was the one who, even when I was weaker, had single-handedly stormed into the organization that had taken my defenseless younger brother and caused a bloody massacre.


    If someone is truly harming Peter...


    "They''re all gonna know the meaning of Fuck around and Find out.."


    The mad dog Karzan is on the move.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 18

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 18: The Foul-Mouthed Young Master


    "Greetings, Fifth young master."


    Peter, who hade to fetch some water, was unexpectedly caught and bowed his head.


    "Throw that away, you lowly wretch. Do you think I summoned you here just to receive your reluctant greeting?"


    "I-I''m very sorry. I am ignorant and uneducated, so I failed to properly greet your highness-"


    "Don''t you dare stammer like an idiot. You lowly creatures can''t even speak properly."


    "...I apologize."


    "You are the servant who serves Allenvert, are you?"


    "That''s correct."


    Calling his own older brother by name without any honorifics - this speech clearly revealed how much Allenvert was being disregarded, and how presumptuous this young man was.


    "It''s embarrassing to have a vulgar and unsightly wretch like you as an servant. Do you think this is appropriate?"


    "I am ashamed. My family has fallen on hard times, but my grandfather once held the title of baron..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So you were a fallen noble. No, wait. Now you''re just a lowly wretch who has lost even your title, aren''t you?"


    Seeing the sneer on the young man''s lips, Peter tightly shut his eyes.


    This was always how it went. Those who had looked down on him would be even more cruelly disdainful once they learned of his family''s fallen noble status.


    ''Just endure it. Insults like that are nothing.''


    Thinking of his recovering mother and two younger siblings gave him the strength to brush it off. But...


    ''This is a disaster. I''ve gotten myself involved in a quarrel, and this will only bring harm to the young master.''


    If his actions caused any trouble for Allenvert, that would be unbearable.


    "Young master, if I have done wrong, please punish me."


    Watching Peter immediately kneel down, Barva clicked his tongue.


    "You have no backbone at all, do you? And you im to be of noble birth..."


    What was he supposed to do? Before, they had looked down on him for being a fallen noble, and now they were scolding him forcking pride as a noble.


    But Peter knew all too well how useless it was to argue logic with someone who was intent on trampling and insulting him.


    "The fact that even a wretch like you has noble blood running through your veins is an embarrassment to me."


    Barva spewed out what he thought were the most vicious words. Now that he knew Peter was Allenvert''s servant, he intended to insult him in order to provoke his master.


    ''I don''t really want to do this.''


    But having started it, he had to see it through to the end.


    ''The first time is the hardest, but after that it gets easier.''


    Right. If he couldn''t even manage this, how could he call himself the young master of Grunewald? Brother, don''t ignore me. I can do at least this much...


    A twisted sense of spite and cruelty surged up in the young man''s heart.


    Ptui!


    Barva spat on the floor and said.


    "The floor is dirty now. You clean it."


    "I-I understand."


    "Who said you could use your hands?"


    Peter, who was about to take out his handkerchief, froze in ce.


    "Pardon?"


    "Lick it clean with your tongue, like a dog."


    "M-my tongue?"


    A small crack appeared in the expression of submission on Peter''s face.


    "Young master."


    "If you think you can¡¯t handle it, keep talking."


    "..."


    Even Barva felt ufortable looking at the unmoving Peter.


    But if he returned without properly trampling on this servant, what punishment would he receive from his brother?


    The still-immature heart of the young man transformed the fear into rage directed at the servant in front of him.


    "Why are you just standing there? Do you find my words amusing?"


    "No, not at all."


    Watching Peter slowly lower his head, Barva gritted his teeth. Ah, well, after this is over, he could just generouslypensate the servant, couldn''t he?


    ''This might have actually worked out in my favor.''


    If he just had to endure some insults and received a month''s worth of wages as a reward, wouldn''t it be a profitable deal for this servant as well?


    But this malicious impulse onlysted briefly.


    As his excitement subsided, Barva''s heart softened a little.


    After all, despite being called a scoundrel, there was still a trace of noble refinement within him.


    "If you can''t do it, then stand up and present your cheek."


    "...I understand."


    Just as Peter was about to rise with the intention of epting a p, a voice suddenly rang out from the distance.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Allenvert was striding towards them.


    * * *


    "Well, if it isn''t my brother, the one with the tainted blood of a foreigner."


    The young ruffian who was looking around Peter''s age provoked me with that taunt. I let out a slight chuckle.


    "How cute."


    This infuriated Barva.


    "You''reughing?"


    "Can''t Iugh as I please?"


    I coolly scanned the frozen atmosphere of the restaurant.


    ''Look at this atmosphere, oh dear.''


    It was as if a high-ranking member had suddenly barged into a pitiful group of youngsters eating in the underworld.


    "For goodness'' sake, stop bothering them while they''re eating! Look at all those poor souls rolling their eyes because of you, you wretched brat."


    When Barcalva red, everyone immediately cast their eyes downward. It was clear from this scene how foul-tempered he normally was.


    ¡°Yes, our cute little brother. You¡¯re the youngest, right?¡±


    His hair was a vibrant gold. His physique was well-developed for his age, but his spiteful eyes and undeveloped jawline gave him an unpleasant appearance.


    ''I win.''


    In terms of looks, this young fellow was no match for the esteemed Allenvert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory, and now you can¡¯t even recognize your own brother?¡±


    Barva taunted.


    "Why are you speaking so informally?"


    "If you want to be treated like an older brother, you should act like one."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I gestured to Peter.


    "Come here."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Have you lost your mind? Stay right there."


    Despite the chilling tone of the Barva, Peter followed my order.


    "The lowly wretch has gone insane."


    Listening to the rough yet anxious tone of the young brat, I had a different thought.


    ''This kid, he''s just pretending to be angry, isn''t he?''


    I''m not the type who can''t tell whether he''s truly angry or just putting on an act for the atmosphere. This one was thetter.


    "Were you perhaps sent here by someone?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t try to deny it. I''ve seen your kind more than once."


    If my guess was right, this boy was just a scapegoat. Of course, I didn''t expect a young master like him to be directly involved.


    ''He must have an older brother who ordered him to do this.''


    ording to what Peter had told me yesterday, the sister didn''t seem the type to orchestrate something like this. So which of the three brothers was the mastermind?


    "Peter."


    "Yes, young master."


    "Does this brat have a full-blooded brother?"


    "...!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Peter resolutely closed his eyes, prioritizing mymand before his fear of the Barva in front of him.


    "Yes. The young master Barva''s full-blooded brother is the Second Young Master..."


    At that, Barva''s expression turned icy.


    "You damned servant, have you lost your mind? I''ll tear your mouth apart."


    Gently patting the cowering Peter''s shoulders, I let out a sigh of relief. Peter''s tenseness visibly eased.


    ''Putting it all together, this brat is the Fifth Young Master Barva Grunewald.''


    Even amidst this, Peter had considerately avoided mentioning my name, knowing that I had lost my memory. What a goodd.


    "So you''re thepdog, henchman, flunkie, minion, ve, and punching bag sent by the Second Young Master, eh? How pathetic. Just what are you doing here,ing all this way?"


    "...!"


    "You have the nerve to eat expensive food, wear expensive clothes, and live in an expensive house, and all you do is harass and beat up those poor employees? Even a lowly thug from the slums would be more appreciative if you treated them a fraction as well. But what are you?"


    Bombarded by the barrage of insults, Barva''s face went nk. He must have never experienced such humiliation in his life. Oh, this foolish brat.


    "Well? Aren''t you going to answer?"


    Barva hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "Uh, I didn''t-"


    "Shut up."


    I cut him off.


    "From the look on your face, you seem quite indignant. What''s so unfair? Isn''t this your true nature?"


    Barva''s brow twitched. His expression seemed to ask, ''How did you know?''


    "That''s called a pathetic self-justification. I didn''t want to do this either, so don''t resent me. This isn''t my true intention. It''s all bullshit. So what''s the point? You should be ashamed. Do you really think you can just beat someone or steal if someone tells you to? And you call yourself a man?"


    I pointed at Barva.


    "The so-called young master of the great House of Grunewald, trembling in fear of his own brother... Oh, you fool. Get out of the family registry. I''m ashamed to have your name in the same lineage as mine."


    Finally snapping out of the verbal onught, Barva retorted.


    "What the hell are you rambling about? I just gave a little scolding to your lowly servant, and you''re having these wild delusions..."


    "Then why the hell did youe all the way to my ce to do this nonsense? Were we that close? Even though I''ve lost my memory, I can tell your ramblings about my tainted blood are nothing but bullshit. Were we really that friendly? Answer me, you fool."


    "Uh, well, my point is-"


    "Shut up. Don''t make excuses. You pathetic ruffian."


    Bombarded by my words, Barva stomped the floor hard.


    Boom!


    "Stop interrupting me, you bastard."


    Regardless, I was worried about something else.


    "Hey, stop! You''re going to break the marble."


    "Shut up, you mixed-blood mongrel."


    "Oh?"


    That was quite a venomous insult.


    "Since your mother is holed up in some corner, living like a recluse, now you suddenly want to be treated like a brother?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    I prodded him.


    "I''m curious. What happened back then?"


    In response to my mocking tone, Barva began spewing increasingly vulgar curses.


    ''How cute. Our little brother.''


    He may be a foul-mouthed young master, but in the underworld, this level of vulgarity was considered rather charming.


    In that world, insulting one''s parents, then cursing the mother, and suddenly calling someone an orphan were like standard greetings exchanged.


    ''However, in the nobility, this would be the ultimate insult.''


    He had the audacity to heap such humiliation on me, underestimating that I would tolerate it.


    ''It''s a free pass to beat him up.''


    The moral high ground was on my side, and violence backed by righteousness was not a crime. This held true both in the underworld and in the nobility.


    Of course, I would need the preparedness and strength to weather the bacsh.


    But I am the Fourth Young Master of the House of Grunewald. Even if I''m the ck sheep, I''m not so weak that I can''t handle the squabbles of my youngest brother.


    ''Most importantly...''


    This Barva is merely a puppet.


    This is a fight between me and the Second Young Master. So I intend to spit on the chess piece of the Second Young Master and bury him in the cesspit.


    I am the man who once charged into the enemy lines, prepared to face death. Compared to that, this was not even a significant threat to me.


    "Barva."


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name, you rascal.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying things like I¡¯m of lowly bloodline or something.


    I pointed at Barva.


    "Are you insulting our father by saying he slept with a filthy thing?"


    At that, Barva''s face went nk, as if he had been struck.


    In our hometown, we call this a ''brain freeze.''


    It''s a good expression, so remember it.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 19

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 19: So Am I Your Older Brother?


    "What did you say?"


    Barva looked flustered as if questioning how the conversation had turned this way.


    "How is what I said, that there ismon blood of lowly foreigners in me, any different from you, insulting father who married one of those foreigners?"


    "That''s different-"


    "Shut up. You worthless thing hanging from a rat¡¯s waist, daring to insult the head of the illustrious House of Grunewald. It would not be enough punishment even to tear out your tongue."


    Barva''s expression became as evil as a demon''s as he btedly realized the meaning of the sentence.


    "Are-are you calling me a goddamn rat''s dick?"


    "I didn''t put it so bluntly, you vulgar creature. Please conduct yourself befitting your status as a young master."


    Having been crudely insulted and then scolded again, Barva''s eyes nearly rolled back into his head.


    "Huuuh."


    But he wasn''t such a fool, Barva replied with a trembling breath.


    "That was the gracious favor Father bestowed upon that lowly person."


    ¡°What a strange logic.¡±


    ¡°You, who have received that honor, should be grateful just for being recognized as a son, even if it is only by a little.¡±


    Barva seemed satisfied with his own reasoning, puffing out his chest.


    "Indeed. But how dare you, without a shred of shame, try to equate yourself with me, who shares the bloodline of the great Count of Bergen?"


    ''So your and the Second Young Master''s maternal family is the House of Bergen, is it? I will remember it.''


    This was the name of a rtive who may be my rival in the future.


    But anyway.


    "Barva, so are you saying Father brought that lowly person into his bed not out of the needs of governance, but merely out of personal desire?"


    "...What?"


    "As the younger brother whose head is still wet behind the ears, I can generously overlook your insults. But daring to insult Father is something I can no longer tolerate."


    Realizing he might not be able to match me with just words, Barva changed the subject.


    "If you find it intolerable, then what do you intend to do about it?"


    "Sometimes, as the elder brother, I may need to give you a good scolding."


    "What? Hahaha!"


    Barvaughed, finding it absurd.


    "Scold me? You?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems you''ve lost your memory and can''t grasp the situation."


    Barva thumped his own chest.


    "Look at me. While you were holed up in your room, I''ve been rigorously training in martial arts and wielding the sword."


    "I can see that."


    Even seasoned warriors could be easily defeated by Barva''s well-trained body.


    "But what about you? I''ve never heard that you''ve properly trained in any martial arts. How sickly must you have been to have caught the fever that even themon folk suffer from, and then barely survived? Yet you dare talk back to me like that."


    I chuckled.


    "Getting beaten by such a sickly kid would be so embarrassing you wouldn''t be able to show your face."


    "Hah."


    Barva let out a hollowugh.


    "This bastard, he''s gone mad."


    "Is ''this bastard, that bastard'' the only insults you know? With a tongue as immature as your head, no wonder you''re still a brat."


    "Shut your mouth. I just might kill you for real."


    "Oh, how scary. Stupid moron. You have no qualms about talking back to your elder brother."


    As I retorted while scratching my ear, Barva grabbed my cor. Of course, I let him do it on purpose.


    "You half-breed wretch, have been demanding to be treated as an elder sibling from the start, haven''t you?"


    "So am I your older brother then?"


    "That''s not what I meant, you idiot!"


    Unable to contain his irritation, Barva tried to strike my face.


    "Aaaaah!"


    I easily responded by firmly pressing and twisting the acupuncture point on his wrist.


    "My, your bones are quite sturdy."


    Even though his wrist was not fully developed, the feel of holding it was different.


    His muscles and bones were different from the usual sort. Developed or not, he was still a noble''s son and in a few years, he''d grow into a proper fighter.


    "Let¡­ go! Aaagh!"


    Barva desperately tried to inject mana to break free, but in this position, he couldn''t muster enough strength to push me away.


    "Ugh!"


    I twisted his wrist even deeper.


    "Ugh."


    With only grunts left, I whispered in Barva''s ear.


    "Be still. Say one more word and I''ll shatter your joint."


    Sensing the chilling threat, Barva went rigid.


    "Good. Stay there. I won''t let you go until you pee yourself."


    Barva then growled.


    "You bastard! Do you think you''ll get away with injuring my body?"


    "What injury? Take a look, is there even a single bruise?"


    I easily released his wrist.


    "See? There''s no injury at all. Not even a single mark, right?"


    Gripping the acupuncture point and twisting the wrist was a technique I often used. It left no external signs.


    "Stop your Acting."


    Barva realized how pathetic he looked, or perhaps thinking it was his turn now.


    "I''ll really kill you!"


    With a bloodthirsty expression, Barva clenched his fist and slowly approached me. Look at his eyes, they''ve gone wild.


    Swoosh!


    The forceful punch made a sharp cracking sound. Even a blow from this brat could be fatal if itnded properly on the jaw or temple. Its power was quite impressive in that regard.


    But if it doesn''t hit, it''s nothing.


    I simply lowered my body to easily evade the punch.


    "Whish, whoosh, whish, whoosh."


    I made sound effects with my mouth as I dodged the attacks using only upper body movement.


    Remember, you have to start from the knees to let your upper body sway like a g. You could call it a technique from the Karzan style footwork.


    "Eek!"


    As I kept dodging his wild swings, his punches grew more forceful and exaggerated. In other words, it made it even easier to avoid them, and his defenses were opening wider.


    "Keep your elbows closer to your body when you swing. Yes, like that. Always remember to think about retracting after each punch."


    "Shut up!"


    I swept Barva''s feet, causing him to fall.


    "Ugh!"


    The technique was so subtle that from a distance, it would appear he just tripped on his own.


    ''If I strike back with my fists here, my moral high ground will be weakened.''


    I had no intention of striking Barva directly.


    Just think about it - if he had gotten injured while causing a ruckus on his own, how embarrassing would that be?


    He probably won''t be able to show his face for a while after today.


    "You''ve been ranting since earlier. Did you perhaps drink? I haven''t even touched alcohol yet, and the youngest is drinking? This is a serious matter. You''ll have to be severely reprimanded today."


    "Aaaaargh!"


    A seemingly enraged Barva eventually infused mana into his fist.


    "Wow, our youngest is quite formidable. You know how to use mana as well?"


    This meant he had at least reached the 3rd tier. If he was the same age as Peter, that would make him around fifteen, and reaching the 3rd tier at that age was quite an impressive feat. It actually worked out well.


    ''The young Master Allenvert, who just recovered from the fever, defeated the 3rd tier warrior Barva, after only a day of cultivating his martial arts.''


    This was a pleasing thought.


    ''If I were my former self, I could never have confronted him head-on.''


    Ah, if only you hade a day earlier. You''re unlucky Barva.


    "At this rate, your elder brother will be in a lot of pain, won''t he?"


    "Just die already!"


    Barva swung his fist with his whole body, but I easily evaded it.


    ''Got him.''


    Behind me was a solid brick wall.


    Crack!


    An unpleasant sound was heard.


    ''Even if he''s wrapped his fist in mana, breaking through a rock is no easy feat.''


    And as expected, the broken part was his fist.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    A loud scream echoed like a pig being ughtered.


    "Brother, is your bone broken?"


    "Aaaaaagh! The doctor! Call the doctor!"


    It was understandable that a broken bone would be excruciating pain. A young master like him probably had never experienced it before.


    "Ugh, I''ll tell Mother!"


    Barva started to whimper.


    "Oh, what a pitiful fool. Just like Peter. Crying? What are you, not even ten years old?"


    I lightly tapped the cheek of the whimpering younger brother. The Second Young Master would be delighted to see this pathetic sight.


    "Get up. We''re not done yet."


    "What?"


    I whispered in a volume only Barva could hear.


    "Let me tell you something this time. Someone who suddenly starts acting confident, as if they have a secret, should be suspected. If you had even a little bit of caution after hearing the rumors about me, you wouldn''t have ended up in this predicament. Understand?"


    "Wh-what do you mean..."


    Barva was frightened by the sudden change in atmosphere. Instead of answering, I stepped back and said.


    "If you don''t want to die, get up."


    With that, Barva shakily stood up.


    "Good. Stand up straight."


    Now the proper hierarchy between brothers was established.


    * * *


    "It was a truly enjoyable lesson. He is so bright, you see. And not only that, but how polite he was, despite his noble status!"


    The tutor who waspletely captivated by Allenvert after just one lesson, left Aiden slightly perplexed.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. He was called a prodigy even as a child, and I can certainly see why."


    Aiden pushed up his monocle


    ''So he''s won over the librarian as well as the tutor to his side.''


    It was a baffling phenomenon.


    The praise for his intelligence was understandable enough.


    It was true that he had been called a prodigy as a child, earning the envy of his siblings and other wives.


    But even back then, he had never wielded the kind of... what could be called ''charisma'' to sway those around him.


    The young Allenvert was more like a beloved young master, loved for his natural beauty, talents, and kindness unbing of his status.


    But what is Allenvert like now? That youth who had once faced him with the ferocity of a young lion is now quickly drawing people to his side with his charm.


    "Hmm."


    This was a disconcerting matter. In fact, Allenvert had not promised them any rewards or wealth.


    And yet, look at these two who are actively shielding and defending Allenvert before him.


    They are not acting out of any self-interest. They have simply taken a liking to Allenvert''s personal charm and intelligence.


    If one had to name this ability ''captivation'' would be the most fitting term. Even his elder siblings did not sway those around them in this manner.


    Above all else...


    ''Polite, you say?''


    The young Master Allenvert who had eyes filled with madness?


    ''...It clearly is a facade. But it is something worth praising.''


    Living in a noble society requires adeptly switching between multiple masks.


    ¡®How did he acquire such a skill?¡¯


    "Was there anything unusual during the lesson?"


    "No, except that he seemed particrly interested in the history and current affairs of the continent."


    "Is that so?"


    ¡®He''s likely quite concerned about his lost memories, it seems.¡¯


    Aiden nodded.


    "I see. Please continue to conduct the next lesson well."


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    "I''ve taken up your time."


    "Oh, not at all."


    As the head butler overseeing all the affairs of this ducal household, and a man holding the title of count, how could he find it burdensome?


    The tutor, who had politely withdrawn, suddenly recalled the words he had swallowed.


    ''...Just once, I felt a strange chill from the young master.''


    It had been during their discussion of nders.


    ''What could that have been? Just a random shiver?''


    It was a fleeting sense of unease. When he regained hisposure, Allenvert was gazing at the map with a calm expression as if nothing had happened.


    ...But he did not report even this trivial matter to Aiden. He judged it would be better for Allenvert.


    "Hmm."


    Aiden was silently observing the spot where the tutor had sat and let out a shallow sigh.


    ''It seems he''s hiding something.''


    Exactly what, he couldn''t say. But Aiden was no one who would fail to notice the hesitant, swallowing motions as if debating whether to speak.


    ''And Ludan, that old man''s reaction is also not normal.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That quiet librarian who rarely ventured outside was now shielding Allenvert, of all people.


    ''Not normal at all. The person haspletely changed.''


    His intuition had not been wrong. If anything, he had underestimated the situation. But he had no immediate ns to act on it.


    ''Someone will likely test the waters soon enough.''


    His siblings were all fierce lions. They would not remain silent in the face of this new, emerging rival.


    So how Allenvert would respond to the provocation of his brothers, who were older and more firmly established, was something worth observing.


    "Sir, I have a report to make."


    The sound of urgent knocking came as he was lost in such thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    "Young Master Barva has gone to Young Master Allenvert''s ce, and a fight has broken out between the two."


    "What?"


    Aiden''s brow furrowed.


    "And?"


    "Young Master Barva is said to be crying in a sorry state."


    "...Who is crying?"


    His usuallyposed eyes widened.


    "You''re sure the names weren''t mixed up."


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    Aiden unconsciously rubbed his temple and let out a deep sigh.


    "Unbelievable."


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 20

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 20: Mind Your Own Business


    "Stand up straight. Stop crying now. Wailing just because you broke a bone, how pathetic."


    While I was trying to discipline Barva, who was sobbing loudly while clutching his broken hand, pale-faced guards came running.


    "Young Master!"


    "What''s going on!"


    There weren''t any guards stationed at my residence, yet several were assigned to apany Barva.


    Talk about discrimination. No wonder this kidpletely disrespects his elder brother.


    "Young Master Allenvert, how could youmit such an outrageous act!"


    I looked at the guard who raised his voice.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    "You''re rebuking me without even hearing what happened. Does the Young Master of Grunewald seem that insignificant to you?"


    "!"


    At my harsh words, bordering on verbal abuse, the guard hastily bowed his head.


    "Not at all. I apologize for my rudeness."


    Being a soldier, he acknowledged his mistake immediately without excuses. At least there''s some discipline there.


    "Barva."


    I addressed the youngest who was still whimpering.


    "Tell them. Did I start this fight?"


    "..."


    Just looking at Barva''s inability to answer should make it easy to guess what really happened.


    "You can get the details from those who witnessed it here."


    I pointed at Barva''s face, which was a mess of shame, fear, and pain.


    "He''s unpleasant to look at, so take him away. The fracture shouldn''t be too severe."


    "...!"


    The guards and servants who had been watching my expression carefully slowly approached Barva to support him.


    "But before that, let''s make one thing clear."


    "Yes, sir."


    "This fight was started by Barva, who insulted my attendant Peter, and further disrespected me, my mother, and the head of the household. Everyone here can confirm that I never onceid a hand on him."


    I addressed the residence staff who had been watching nkly from afar the entire time.


    "If anything I''ve said is incorrect, speak up."


    "..."


    No one dared to speak carelessly. That disgusted me even more.


    "Say something, anything, you pathetic idiots. Do you think staying silent until the end will help you get through this situation safely?"


    "...!"


    Only then did shame finally appear on their faces.


    "Not a shred of loyalty to be found. While young Peter, who shared your daily lives, was being treated like that, not one of you tried to stop it or protect him?"


    "Y-Young Master, that''s not-"


    "If you''re going to make excuses, be prepared for the consequences. Do I seem less intimidating than Barva?"


    "..."


    I looked at the employees who had growncent. But how could the fault lie solely with them? In truth, Allenvert, you''re also responsible for not handling things properly.


    "After today, if anyone tries to harass Peter, they''d do well to remember what happened to my brother."


    "..."


    "When I ask the question, your answer should follow after it. This is your final warning."


    "Yes, sir."


    "We''re sorry."


    Leaving behind the staff who were so overwhelmed they could barely breathe, I put my arm around Peter''s shoulders.


    "Let''s go."


    "Y-Yes!"


    I smirked at Peter''s expression, which suggested he had much to say butcked the eloquence to express it.


    "My, how pathetic."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You''ve got plenty to be sorry for. Did they hit you anywhere?"


    "No, they didn''t."


    "Perhaps I should havee a bitter?"


    "..."


    As I was about to leave, one of the guards carefully approached me.


    "Young Master Allenvert."


    He bowed his head to me.


    "After hearing what happened, I realize you showed restraint in dealing with the situation. I thank you on behalf of others."


    It was the same guard who had reproached me earlier.


    "Are you in charge of Barva''s security?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Remember this. You failed in your duties."


    "...!"


    "When the one you''re protecting endangers themselves through foolishness, it''s also a subordinate''s duty to stop them."


    The guard bit his lip.


    "You speak truly. I am ashamed."


    "However, I do appreciate how you urately assessed the situation and cleanly admitted fault. This is how a man should be."


    I looked again at this young, promising guard.


    The amount of mana beneath his well-trained physique was quite remarkable.


    Each guard undoubtedly possessedbat ability exceeding that of a knight.


    ''This is surprising. Must be an elite unit selected through rigorous screening.''


    "I won''t reproach you any further."


    "...Thank you."


    "Don''t worry too much - aside from the broken bone, there''s no serious injury."


    "Yes."


    "Good. If my brother hasn''te to his senses yet, report it quietly. I might need to teach him another lesson."


    "Well, that''s..."


    Seeing the guard''s troubled reaction, I smiled and said.


    "I''m joking. You may go now."


    "We''ll take our leave."


    Barva''s lips quivered watching the guards act as if I were the master here, but he couldn''t say anything in the end.


    If it bothers you so much, maybe you should''ve fought better?


    "Please wait a moment."


    Just then, a man in butler''s attire hurriedly approached.


    "What is it?"


    "Greetings to both Young Masters."


    The butler bowed to me and Barva in turn. Given that he greeted me first, he seemed to have at least grasped the situation.


    "The Head Butler has sent me after hearing the news."


    "Already? That''s quick."


    Well, two young masters of a Duke''s family getting into a fistfight isn''t exactly a minor incident.


    "Didn''t bring a doctor?"


    "One is waiting at the infirmary. We can escort him there right away."


    That meant his business was with me, not Barva.


    "Then I''ll leave the cleanup to you."


    We couldn''t continue sensitive conversations here.


    "Where should I meet you?"


    Look at that. He was quite perceptive.


    "Where else would I be? Come to my room."


    "I''ll visit once everything is settled."


    After nodding, just as I was about to leave, I approached Barva.


    "Barva."


    "W-What, what?"


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    I patted the shoulder of mypletely intimidated younger brother. It was almost pitiful how he flinched, thinking I was going to hit him.


    "If you try making excuses with lies, know that next time won''t end this lightly."


    As I whispered slowly in his ear, Barva started hupping between sobs.


    "Oh, you poor thing."


    "Hic"


    "Don¡¯t be a pussy. I''m really leaving now."


    This should be enough to keep Barva in check for a while. Which means the one behind him will have no choice but to make a move.


    Remember, this is how you draw out those pulling strings from behind.


    * * *


    "Young Master, I''m so sorry."


    Back in my bedroom, Peter suddenly dropped to his knees.


    "What nonsense is this now?"


    "Just because of me..."


    "What about you?"


    "Young Master Barva is the second wife''s son and grandson of Count Bergen. After such humiliation today, I fear their anger will fall upon you."


    "Those people would cause trouble once I start standing out anyway, with or without grudges. What matters is that justice is on my side."


    "Even so-"


    "If his words get out, he''s the one who''ll be scolded. In disputes between nobles, the one who loses control and spouts vulgarities loses. In the noble world, sins of the tongue weigh heavier than those of the sword."


    Perhaps because I spoke with too much certainty, Peter tilted his head with a look that seemed to say ''Is that so?''


    "Still, you unnecessarily took on risks you didn''t have to, all because of me."


    "That''s true."


    "Young Master, I already feel overwhelmed by all you''ve done for me until now, so why would you..."


    "You ask the obvious."


    I answered.


    "Haven''t you shown me loyalty? I already know you''ve been faithful. How could I gather people under my name if I can''t even do this much?"


    Indeed, when word spreads that I fought my brother for the sake of a young servant who''s basically just a servant from a fallen noble family, the eyes of the ducal household''s employees will see things differently.


    ''This is how I gain my own people.''


    Those in power must protect those they take in. The lion that cannot protect its own pride is destined to perish.


    "But how are you so good at fighting? I understand you learned martial arts, but Young Master Barva has been training since five years of age..."


    "Just between us, I''m actually a genius at martial arts."


    Peter didn''t seem to particrly believe my words. What a slow-witted fellow, unable to believe even when told the truth.


    Knock knock.


    Just then, a small knock was heard from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    The face that appeared as the door opened was different from what I expected.


    "Y-Young Master."


    It was a maid with freckles all over her cheeks.


    "Hm? Why are you here?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    The maid immediately dropped to her knees before me. What''s with everyone doing this today?


    "I-I''m the one who tattled about Peter serving the Young Master. Please punish me."


    The maid''s thin limbs trembled like aspen leaves.


    "Did someone send you here?"


    "No. I came by force even though they told me not to."


    "Why?"


    "Because this happened because of me. Because I couldn''t disobey Young Master Barva and told him..."


    I stared intently at the maid who was even younger than Peter.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Eh? T-Twelve years old."


    "You''re young. Peter, is she around the same age as your siblings?"


    "Yes. My youngest is twelve."


    Peter whispered with just his lips.


    ''I''m fine with it.''


    You have such a soft heart, Peter.


    However, on this matter, his thoughts aligned with mine.


    "What''s your name?"


    The maid raised her head and answered with anxious eyes.


    "Julia."


    "Julia."


    Looking at Julia''s freckles, I recalled a girl from the back alleys who once followed me, who was abused daily by her father.


    Despite being powerless and frightened, your conscience remains upright, Julia.


    "What could you have possibly done in that situation? Wasn''t it Barva who forced you anyway?"


    "..."


    "Why do you think Barva noticed you specifically? It''s obvious. The older servants and maids subtly pushed you forward."


    "T-That''s-"


    "How cowardly of those adults to pass their ufortable tasks to someone as young as you."


    "...Sob"


    Julia fidgeted with her small lips before dropping her head. A tear rolled down her cheek like a pearl.


    "What irritates me isn''t you or Peter. It''s those who hide behind children like you, taking no responsibility while badmouthing me and spreading stories about me behind my back."


    "Ah..."


    Julia''s eyes wavered greatly as if she had seen or heard something these past two days.


    "Those faithless ones who believe their clumsy schemes to be wisdom - I have no intention of tolerating such people."


    I looked at the two young ones and asked.


    "Those people probably had their circumstances. But Peter, do I need to consider the circumstances of those who betrayed and abandoned me?"


    "No."


    "That''s the difference between you and them."


    I looked at the child who came to confess her sins to me of her own ord. Isn''t she far braver than those pathetic adults?


    "Julia, from now on, you''ll serve me alongside Peter. I don''t care who was above you. This is my decision - if anyone objects, bring them to me."


    Though still young, Julia had worked in this castle. She couldn''t misunderstand my meaning.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "From now on, don''t breathe a word about me. If anyone bothers you trying to extract information, tell Peter."


    I patted Peter''s shoulder.


    "Intimidating you is the same as disrespecting me - they''ll end up like Barva who got beaten by me today."


    The maid sobbed as if moved.


    "Thank you. How could you show such kindness to someone as lowly as me..."


    "Who says you''re lowly? What''s lowly is our youngest Barva''s mouth."


    Julia bit her lip hard.


    "You held back. It would''ve been a serious crime if you''dughed just now."


    "I-I''m sorry."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m joking. You canugh."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "But work on it more. Your nostrils red."


    "Ah!"


    Julia covered her mouth.


    "Go rest for now. I n to ry misceneous matters through you from now on."


    I dismissed Julia.


    "Understood."


    "Move your room next to mine. Peter, help her clean."


    "Eh? Ah, yes. Understood."


    Peter answered with surprise.


    "Look at how you answer. Don''t want to?"


    "No, I don''t mind."


    "Good, you shouldn''t."


    Julia withdrew.


    See, I''ve already gained another ally. Sometimes, righteousness could be more powerful than any practical benefit.


    "Peter."


    "Yes."


    "Barva called me the son of a lowly person."


    "..."


    "Now tell me. What exactly happened? Where is my mother?"


    At this sudden question, Peter''s expression grew very dark.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 21

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 21: Learning of Mother''s Tragedy


    "Ah, that is..."


    After fidgeting with his lips for a while, Peter spoke as if he had made up his mind.


    "After all you''ve done for someone like me, young master, I can''t be disloyal."


    "That''s right. It would be shameless."


    "The truth is..."


    Peter continued.


    "When you first asked, I thought you might be deliberately avoiding it."


    "Why would I?"


    I asked back in bewilderment.


    "Is it that serious?"


    "Yes."


    Peter''s face turned sorrowful.


    "This is far more significant than I thought."


    If that was the case, I needed to uncover these hidden circumstances even more.


    Only then could I determine if I had any maternal rtives who could support me and if so, why none of my maternal grandfather or uncles had offered any help.


    ''If that tragedy consumed my mother''s family...''


    Settling that debt of gratitude could be an opportunity to turn misfortune into a blessing, strengthening my honor and legitimacy as an heir.


    An impressive achievement, a story widely circted among people - these would be the jewels and justification to illuminate me, Allenvert Grunewald, in the session battle.


    Why wouldn''t it?


    ''In the underworld, when a boss dies, it''s natural for the second and third inmand to gather the remaining forces and wage war under the pretext of revenge.''


    Honor belongs to those who seek vengeance. This principle was no different in noble society.


    "I only entered service as a servant after ''that incident,'' so I don''t know the exact details, but..."


    The very story that had forced Allenvert into seclusion was finally about to be revealed through Peter''s lips.


    ***


    "As you know, your mother was Lady Lusatia, the fourth wife of Duke Grunewald."


    "Lusatia Grunewald..."


    I spoke that unfamiliar name aloud. Though my mind might have forgotten, my body seemed to remember - I could feel my fingertips trembling slightly.


    Is this trembling from longing, Allenvert?


    "Lady Lusatia''s maiden name was Eisenach."


    "That''s an unusual name?"


    I tilted my head. The pronunciation felt quite foreign.


    "She was the daughter of a tribal chief of the Mountain People."


    Recalling all the slurs I''d heard about my bloodline, I asked.


    "So they''re people who live in the mountains?"


    "Yes."


    "A migrant tribe that lives in the mountains. So that''s why they were called barbarians."


    "...I apologize, but that is what people tend to call them."


    "What are you apologizing for? You''re just telling me what they''re called."


    Peter slightly bowed his head before continuing.


    "The Mountain People are, as their name suggests, minority tribes who live along the great mountain range that crosses the kingdom."


    "Given that they''re called barbarians, I doubt they lived peacefully."


    "They mainly sustain themselves through raiding, hunting, sh-and-burn farming, and trade."


    I nodded.


    "Living in the mountains, they must naturally have excellent physical strength and know how to use the terrain. I imagine their children are trained as warriors from childhood, learning to handle spears and shoot arrows?"


    Peter asked with an astonished face.


    "...How did you know?"


    "You think I haven''t done any research before? It''s obvious. In short, they''re a warrior tribe."


    "They''re known throughout the kingdom as exceptional warriors. Despite not being Elves or Vampires, they''re said to be born with remarkable cardiovascr endurance and extraordinary physical abilities."


    "They weren''t Elves?"


    "They''re pure humans."


    I stroked my sharp jawline while speaking.


    "I thought they might be Elves since I''m so handsome."


    "Ahem. That''s just because the Fourth Lady was particrly beautiful..."


    "Turns out I was lucky. But have you seen my mother with your own eyes?"


    "No, I''ve only heard stories."


    "I asked because you were acting like you''d seen her. So?"


    "Yes. Anyway, because of their different lifestyle and customs, their superiorbat abilities, and above all, their history of raiding throughout the duchy, the people of Grunewald have always intensely disliked the Mountain People."


    "So that''s why my siblings dislike me."


    From these people''s perspective, it made sense.


    How annoying must it have been to have the daughter of a migrant tribe known for constant raiding be a duchess, and then have to revere her son as a young master?


    "...You don''t seem particrly angry or upset."


    "Why should I be? It makes sense."


    Peter looked at me like I was some oddity as I shrugged.


    "But just how bad were these Mountain People''s misdeeds?"


    "Besides being mountain bandits, they were even river pirates - that says it all."


    "River pirates? While living in the mountains?"


    "Our Duchy of Grunewald has a major river that connects to the sea. Transporting overseas goods through the river is an important business."


    "Ah, I see."


    I eximed in understanding.


    "So they must have set up camp in the mountains and appeared at strategic points along the river."


    "Yes, exactly. They would lie in wait in small boats and surroundrger vessels at narrow points. They''d throw grappling hooks to board ships and engage in closebat - even skilled mercenaries and regr troops would often fall to them."


    "That''s quite impressive?"


    I pped my hands.


    "Excellent. The term ''warrior tribe'' really suits them. No wonder I''m good at fighting."


    Of course, that wasn''t the real reason, but it made for a good story.


    "...Ahem."


    Blood is thicker than water - Peter seemed unsure how to react to my praise of these migrants.


    "Anyway, I heard they were extremely difficult to suppress for various reasons."


    "Even if we tried to attack directly, the terrain would have halved the knights'' effectiveness. Even elite troops would have been blind in those mountains."


    The situation was clear even without seeing it.


    ''Plus, if they were like that, they must have had significant influence in the underworld too. They would have been troublesome enemies in many ways.''


    Think about it. Good at fighting but with strange customs and appearance that made it hard to fit in? Such people would be found in abundance in the underworld.


    Moreover, with harsh mountains as their home, they would naturallyck resources and need to trade to survive. So what would they do?


    ''They must have traded through ck markets. That means they would have had to establish roots in the underworld.''


    Though still spection, I concluded this was highly usible.


    "Eventually, the Duchy of Grunewald felt the need to find a turning point in this ufortable coexistence with the Mountain People."


    Peter spoke rather eloquently. His sophisticated vocabry clearly indicated he was repeating someone else''s words.


    "Twenty years ago, His Grace the Duke sought friendship with the Mountain People by taking the tribal chief''s daughter as his own, aiming to prevent their aggression and stabilize the duchy''s outskirts."


    "A political marriage."


    It was a rational choice. Since my mother was known for her beauty, I dare say my father''s nostrils might have red with pride?


    Making such irreverent thoughts about the head of the family, I urged Peter to continue.


    "Right, I understand up to here. But why am I in this state now? Surely they would have tried various approaches - integration efforts, giving them official positions, employing them as mercenaries... They must have tried everything to maintain good rtions. Did it not work out?"


    "It worked quite well. Above all, you, young master, were the symbol of that reconciliation."


    "Why me?"


    "You were born as the fruit of harmony between House Grunewald and the House of Eisenach ''King of the Mountain People''. Moreover, they say you were beautiful and kind as a child, especially beloved."


    "I see. And then?"


    "While people only thought of the Mountain People as fierce and ruthless barbarians, imagine their surprise when you, carrying their blood, turned out to be more beautiful and gentle than anyone? Itpletely changed their perception."


    "Oh."


    I eximed.


    "Now that I hear it, it makes sense. So I was Grunewald''s treasure, jewel, precious young lord."


    "...Well, yes, that''s true."


    Peter''s face looked ufortable.


    "Got a problem with that?"


    "No, sir."


    "Continue the story."


    The twist that had reduced Allenvert to this state hadn''te up yet.


    "It happened seven years ago. Your maternal grandfather, the chief of House Eisenach, was coincidentally caught up in a rebellion by subordinate tribes and died."


    "Wow, a rebellion? Didn''t see thating."


    "It was that sudden. After the chief was poisoned, civil war broke out between House Eisenach and other houses."


    "House Eisenach must have lost."


    "Yes. They say the oue was determined the moment they lost their leader and were ambushed."


    "That makes sense."


    It must have been a carefully nned surprise attack.


    "From Father''s perspective, things must have gotten incrediblyplicated."


    "Indeed. House Eisenach, which symbolized harmony between House Grunewald and the Mountain People, was destroyed and driven out."


    An unprecedented situation - the duchess''s family sufferingplete annihtion.


    But at the same time, it was an internal matter within therger Mountain People collective.


    It would have been difficult to intervene rashly.


    There must be countlessplex circumstances that one couldn''t understand just from hearing the story.


    "What happened after that?"


    "A proposal came to the head of our house. If he would take the new tribal chief''s daughter as a wife, they would send a thousand soldiers and countless precious treasures."


    "They must have been desperate to establish legitimacy. It wouldn''t have been strange to use this incident as grounds to punish them for attacking ''the duke''s inws.''"


    "I don''t know the details, but that''s what I heard."


    For the young and inexperienced Peter, understanding beyond this would be difficult.


    "Father wouldn''t have agreed to such a request."


    "Huh? That''s right. How did you know?"


    "If he had, I would have been dragged away by them and dead by now, wouldn''t I?"


    "Ah. That''s true."


    Their true intention must have been to rece the Fourth Lady with their own daughter.


    If that had been epted, from their perspective, there would have been no need to keep alive the son of a divorced duchess and grandson of the former chief.


    "If I were in ce of Father, I wouldn''t have had any reason to ept their demands either."


    Though Peter already knew the oue, he asked as if curious about my thoughts.


    "Why is that?"


    "Isn''t it a request without merit or benefit? Above all, those who overthrew the duke''s inws through rebellion are the ones in dire straits."


    "You''re right. As you said, they gave us justification to wage war if we wanted..."


    "Just Father''s refusal alone would have pushed them to the edge."


    They must have been scared shitless, I''d wager.


    "If war broke out, they''d be ruined, right? They had no justification, and the former chief''s forces still remained."


    "Ah, I understand now."


    "Are you apulsive liar? Your face clearly shows you don''t understand."


    Peter sheepishly scratched his neck.


    "Hehe, actually I''m not quite sure."


    "I wasn''t expecting you to understand anyway. Regardless, I can roughly guess what Father''s intentions were."


    Peter stuck out his tongue.


    "I have no idea at all."


    "Think about it. What would you have done in that situation?"


    Peter fell into deep thought.


    "I would have led an army to attack them? Since they dared kill the Duke of Grunewald''s father-inw..."


    "War is a burden for any ruler."


    In most cases, war could only be ast resort. I knew well how much nobles detested all-out war.


    "While we have the justification of avenging our inws, from their perspective, it could be seen as external interference in internal affairs."


    "Ah, could it be seen that way?"


    "If I were in the usurper''s position, I would have tried to frame it that way somehow."


    "That would be their only option if they didn''t want to die."


    "Hmmmm."


    After wracking his uncooperative brain, Peter offered a simple observation.


    "Young master, politics sure isplicated."


    I responded as if teaching him a lesson.


    "That''s why Father chose silence and refusal. Sometimes doing nothing can be the best tactic. Fatherpletely seized control just by sitting there and saying a few words."


    Peter''s brows twitched.


    "That''s profound. I could never follow such strategic maneuvering."


    "Of course not. It''s a battle between seasoned serpents."


    "You''re amazing too, young master. How can you guess such intricate circumstances?"


    "It''s not that impressive."


    After all, these were just my spections.


    "If I were to guess further, the traitors were probably desperate for Father''s acknowledgment. Perhaps they offered several times more than their initial proposal?"


    "Ah!"


    Peter pped his knee.


    "I don''t know the details, but I heard the new chief sent his youngest daughter as a hostage instead of his eldest as a wife, along with massive wealth and mercenaries."


    "See? Father achieved an incredible victory without firing a single arrow."


    Imented.


    "The usurper had to ept weakening their power and bing more subordinate to the duchy to gain recognition of their authority. They paid too high a price for a mere symbolic throne."


    His calctions were truly cold yet profound.


    "What an impressive man."


    I couldn''t help but admire the capabilities of the father I hadn''t yet met. However...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°After that incident, I guess he crossed a river of no return with my mother.¡±


    Peter replied.


    "Despite her father''s death and her family''s destruction, Lady Lusatia felt deeply betrayed by her husband who recognized her enemies rather than seeking revenge."


    "Anyone would have felt the same."


    A son-inw who overlooked his father-inw''s death - how could that still be called a marriage?


    "She''s been living in seclusion for seven years, barely eating, refusing to see her husband and child."


    "...I see."


    This is the ruthlessness of politics. A ruler sometimes must shed their human face.


    In that sense, Father is an excellent leader as both head of house and duke. Didn''t he gain enormous benefits just by sacrificing Mother and me?


    ''...But as a husband and father, you''ve failed, Duke Grunewald.''


    I closed my eyes and tried to understand Mother''s heart.


    Father''s political judgement was surely appropriate.


    Knowing this, Mother chose seclusion instead of rebellion or divorce despite her anger.


    After all, a hasty divorce would have endangered not just her but me as well.


    ''Even if she understood it intellectually, the wound in her heart must have been impossible to heal.''


    If istion was her choice as a result, how could a child me their mother?


    ...But Allenvert might have resented his mother and hated his father. Such is the human heart.


    "That must be when I started my seclusion too."


    "...Shortly after that incident, you were diagnosed with a terminal illness. That was the final blow."


    ¡®His maternal family was destroyed in an instant, his mother went into seclusion refusing to see him, and then he received a terminal diagnosis on top of that.¡¯


    It was suffocating just hearing about it. How could a noble boy raised with such love possibly ovee all these tragedies?


    "Now I understand why I had secluded myself for so long."


    "It was such a massive tragedy that even the servants dared not speak of it. Moreover, several servants who carelessly gossiped about it were severely punished by the head butler and expelled."


    "I see."


    The story was far more significant than I had imagined.


    "That''s why visiting my mother wasn''t a simple matter."


    The story felt ufortably familiar, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ¡®Allenvert, there was nothing you could have done during those events.''


    Allenvert was just a young boy, raised like a flower in a greenhouse. No wonder he fell into despair and became mentally ill.


    ''You gave uppeting with your siblings, abandoned your training, and chose a path of no return. It''s been seven years already.''


    However, I wouldn''t consider that time wasted. Seventeen is far too young toment that it''s toote.


    "Peter."


    Noticing the change in my voice, Peter straightened his posture.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "I want to thank you. Thanks to you revealing the truth, I''ve also strengthened my resolve."


    "...Do you intend to seek revenge?"


    "How else could I be the head of House Grunewald? Who would follow a son who couldn''t avenge his mother? I won''t be a king without honor."


    Peter didn''t seem particrly surprised by my words. Perhaps the idea seemed too far-fetched or too grand to fully grasp.


    "The end of the path I seek is far beyond your imagination. And somewhere along that path, the milestone of Mother''s revenge surely awaits me."


    I don''t know how long it will take to reach that milestone. And precisely because of that...


    "First, I want to meet Mother and help heal her mental wound."


    That must have been what Allenvert wanted most. But that wasn''t the only reason.


    ''This terminal condition might be rted to my maternal bloodline.''


    Breaking free from the fate of being terminal - that was the first shackle I needed to remove before embarking on this long journey.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 22

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 22: As Cunning as a Serpent, as Strong as a Lion


    I had my reasons for suspecting that my mother might hold the key to curing my terminal illness.


    "Even Grunewald couldn''t find a cure for this incurable disease."


    If that were the case, it could be a hereditary disease passed down through the maternal line.


    If my terminal illness was indeed a family history handed down through my bloodline, then someone on my mother''s side would surely know how to solve it. Wouldn''t they?


    And my mother, who might know this secret, was currently in seclusion.


    "Then I have to meet her somehow."


    I wasn''t going to pin all my hopes on the elusive Ereshkigal, which was as difficult to find as plucking stars from the sky.


    "Oh, dear."


    Who would have thought that recovering my memories would lead to such a burdensome task? The weight on my shoulders, burdened with increased grudges, felt heavier than yesterday.


    "But I won''t turn away from it."


    The mad dog Karzan and the terminally ill young master Allenvert were all merely parts of the vessel that was ''me''.


    ...And the only way out of this endless cave was to keep walking forward endlessly. I''ve never been a man whocked perseverance.


    As promised, the butler came to find me when the story ended.


    "I apologize for the dy."


    "It''s alright. It couldn''t have been easy to resolve the unprecedented situation of the fifth young master of Grunewald attacking his elder brother and returning in tears."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The butler maintained hisposure even at my joke. He was a well-trained man. Julia would have red her nostrils.


    "Thanks to the healing potion, young master Barva''s wound seems to be healing quickly. Fortunately, it was only a minor fracture."


    "It''s thanks to his well-trained body."


    I praised Barva''s training.


    "But how will higher ones punish him for the sins of his tongue?"


    I asked arrogantly, crossing my legs.


    "The seconddy has ordered young master Barva to be confined. She will send a gift to you as a form of apology."


    "I see."


    I''m not a man to refuse gifts.


    "Is that all?"


    "I believe other matters are still under discussion."


    "Who''s discussing it? The seconddy? The head butler? Father?"


    "The seconddy and the head butler."


    The butler answered as if he had been waiting for the question. Had he anticipated my questions? Competence is revealed in small details.


    ''Perhaps the head butler was like this in his youth.''


    His straight back, expressionless face, cultured gestures, and in yet neat appearance. If someone asked me what kind of person a butler should be, I would show them this man.


    He was a type that was difficult to find in the underworld. A typical person living in the light, so to speak.


    I felt a little awkward around him.


    "Your Highness."


    "Speak."


    The butler bowed his head after straightening his posture.


    "Actually, starting today, I will be serving you."


    "You?"


    "It has been vacant until now, but as the fourth young master of the dukedom, Your Highness is essentially of a rank equivalent to a count or viscount among the nobles. It is only proper to have a butler."


    "Is this part of thepensation for this incident?"


    Perhaps, but it''s also a wise decision. Apetent butler can be a valuable asset, especially in times of uncertainty.


    "I understand. I appreciate your service."


    "It is my duty, Your Highness."


    The butler''s reply was concise and respectful. He was a man of few words, but his actions spoke volumes.


    "Well then, let''s begin. Starting today, you''ll be my shadow. Show me what you''re capable of."


    "I will do my best, Your Highness."


    The butler bowed his head once more and turned to leave.


    As he walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of anticipation.


    Perhaps this would be the beginning of a new chapter in my life.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would think so.¡±


    Were they finally going to treat me like a young master? If so, then Grunewald was even more results-oriented than I thought.


    ¡°How do you n to serve me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s traditionally the role of a butler to apany the noble, manage the entire household, and oversee the servants. This is a lot for a mere servant to handle alone.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯ll be both my adjutant and secretary.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. While Peter is a loyal young man, he hasn¡¯t had the full training one might expect for a servant.¡±


    ¡°True enough. He¡¯s rather ignorant, generally speaking.¡±


    I willingly agreed with his appraisal of Peter''s shorings.


    ¡°...Therefore, supervising the servants strictly and, if needed, providing them with training will also be part of my duties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wee news. Particrly if you could teach Peter a few things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    The butler didn¡¯t smile this time. Had he learned some kind of meditation to cultivate impassivity?


    ¡°Also, as I¡¯ve trained in the martial arts, it is also my duty to take a blow for Your Highness, if necessary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh. Are you hinting at something? Like there¡¯s an assassin after me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a straightforward man.¡±


    It¡¯s rare to find a man like him. I should be grateful for the head butler¡¯s selection.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Command me.¡±


    ¡°To rehabilitate my body after a long bout of illness, I need to exercise, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a training ground by tomorrow morning.¡±


    The butler asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. Would you like to train in martial arts?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I want to focus on my physical health first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was so easy to talk to him. He was clearly a well-educated man.


    ¡°Then, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Olivier. I will be serving Your Highness from today onward. Please call me by my name.¡±


    The butler bowed his head.


    ¡°I will, Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I stopped Olivier from leaving.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing I want you to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡±


    There are two ways to annoy people. One is to stop talking mid-sentence, and the other is...


    ***


    Barva¡¯s face was red with shame.


    "Damn it, aaaargh!"


    Unable to control his rage, Barva started smashing the furniture around him.


    "That damn bastard! I''ll kill him!"


    He had been subjected to all sorts of insults and ridicule from Allenvert, whom he had so despised. His wrist was twisted, he was knocked to the ground, and his knuckles were broken. What a disgrace!


    ¡®How can I ever hold my head up again?¡¯


    Even more painful was the fact that he had to remainpletely silent, like a dead rat, in front of the guards and servants.


    How much they must haveughed at him.


    They must have gleefully spread tales of his disgrace.


    ¡®Opening their foul mouths and spitting out filthy saliva. Those bastards.¡¯


    Barva''s eyes turned bloodshot from the delusions of persecution and anger that bubbled up in his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The guards watched his behavior, ready for any unforeseen incidents, but they showed no sign of trying to stop orfort him.


    Not only that, but the butler and the servant didn''t dare to interfere either.


    They knew that when Barva was like this, they had to let him rage until he calmed down.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was absolutely no one who could calm him down.


    "The second young master has arrived!"


    The man Barva feared most appeared.


    "Brother?"


    Barva shut his mouth as if nothing had happened.


    His expression was half pitiful, half pathetic, and the servants lowered their heads and averted their eyes, pretending not to see.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Greetings to the second young master."


    The guards greeted him as if they were meeting a superior.


    "You''ve all worked hard because of our youngest."


    The beautiful young master, with an aura thatmanded attention and a cold sneer that froze the crowd, spoke.


    "Leave."


    Seeing the guards and the butler leave as if they had been the second young master''s men from the beginning, Barva suddenly felt like a man on a lonely ind longing for the tide.


    "Barva."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barva straightened his back at the voice that made him forget even his thoughts and humiliation.


    "Give me your hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Hesitantly, Barva extended his left hand.


    "Not that one, your injured hand."


    The second young master grabbed the right hand, which he extended hesitantly.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Be quiet."


    p!


    Barva, who had twisted his body and screamed, was pped on the cheek and forced to swallow his tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hic."


    It was as if he were receiving the violence he had intended to inflict on Peter.


    "Barva."


    "Yes, brother."


    The second young master''s white fingers wiped away Barva''s tears.


    "I told you not to be foolish."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You werepletely toyed with by that fellow from beginning to end. What are you, that you would insult the fourthdy in front of the servants and throw the family lineage into the gutter?"


    Barva''s blood ran cold.


    "That''s because Allenvert ndered me."


    "Don''t make excuses. If you''ve been taken advantage of by someone else''s nder, you should at least be ashamed of yourself."


    The second young master looked at his younger brother with contempt.


    "Allenvert has been hiding in his room for seven years without even training in martial arts, and now you''ve broken a bone after falling for that fellow''s trick. What a pathetic sight. How can someone as pathetic as you be my younger brother?"


    Barva wiped away his tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to fix this somehow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I mean, somehow I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Specifically, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just blurt out anything to get out of this situation.¡±


    The second young master was sick of his brother¡¯s ipetence.


    ¡°If things could be solved with just willpower, why are you here, taking a p from me?¡±


    He muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young, really. And Mother doesn¡¯t know about this yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Go tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°B-brother.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his concern what Barva would hear from his mother.


    ¡°Barva.¡±


    Instead, he asked.


    ¡°Are you saying you actually lost to someone who can¡¯t even use mana, someone who isn¡¯t even 1st tier?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Barva bit his lip.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it, but... his movements were impossible without the aid of mana. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that he¡¯s trained in martial arts properly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. How could he move like that after just reading a martial arts book for one night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The second young master stroked his chin.


    Barva wasn¡¯t that bad at martial arts. If he continued to train for another five years, he would be a pretty good martial artist among the young noblemen. Hadn¡¯t he foreseen that?


    ¡®On the other hand, Allenvert went into seclusion at the time he should have started training in martial arts properly.¡¯


    It was originally a battle he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against. So how did he overpower Barva? Could it be that he really managed to umte mana in his body just by reading a book in a single sitting yesterday?


    ¡®Even so, he would have only barely reached the 1st tier.¡¯


    The second young master could only imagine the same possibilities as the butler and the n head.


    ¡®Was he secretly training in martial arts while deceiving everyone? If so, then he¡¯s quite cunning.¡¯


    He was judging Allenvert based on extremelymon sense.


    It was a highly rational attitude, and it was definitely the best inference he could make with the limited information he had.


    In fact, to anyone...


    It was undoubtedly more believable that Allenvert, who had awakened from a fever and learned martial arts in a single day, easily toyed with a 3rd tier opponent, than the other exnation.


    ¡®The head butler must have felt something when he met him directly.¡¯


    But stirring up the ho¡¯s nest again wasn¡¯t a good idea, especially after such amotion.


    ¡®I should have anticipated Barva''s ipetence. That was my mistake.¡¯


    ...And it was also true that Allenvert¡¯s response and skills were beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Barva.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The second young master sighed and ordered.


    ¡°Go and reflect on your actions for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Barva quietly breathed a sigh of relief, finally feeling liberated.


    ¡®Allenvert.¡¯


    Walking down the corridor, the second young master thought about his long-forgotten brother.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of delusions you have.¡¯


    A mixed-blood with a lowly lineage, and even then, he couldn¡¯t benefit from anything since his maternal family was exterminated.


    He even wasted all the time he should have been developing his strength and skills holed up in his room. And now he¡¯s dreaming of vain dreams?


    ...It¡¯s pathetic to the point of being pitiful.


    There¡¯s nothing as disgusting as someone who is ipetent but greedy.


    ¡®If he proves unworthy, I¡¯ll crush him without hesitation. But if he''s useful¡­¡¯


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to keep him under my thumb like Barva.¡±


    After all, the title of the fourth young master of the Grunewald dukedom was valuable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need eyes and ears to watch him.¡±


    A reply came from the darkness.


    ¡°I will prepare.¡±


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 23

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 23: A Face-Off Soon


    Three days had already passed since Barva had been beaten and had returned home crying.


    I was focusing on physical conditioning in a corner of the training ground Olivier had prepared for me.


    ¡°Hup, hup!¡±


    I took two short breaths through my nose and exhaled with my lips pursed.


    ¡°Hup, hup, cough, cough!¡±


    A bug had gotten into my slightly opened mouth, and my windpipe was blocked.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die, damn it.¡¯


    My heart felt like it was about to leap out of my mouth, but with the determination to swallow it back down if it did, I took another step forward.


    Running was the most primitive yet most effective exercise. Just a fewps around this training ground was enough to push my already enervated body to its limits. There was no torture more efficient than this.


    ¡®Training is essentially a repetition of pain, torture, and hardship.¡¯


    Thete spring sun shone down, and seagulls floating in the sky cried out at me. The shouts of knights carried on the salty, humid sea breeze.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying.¡±


    I finally finished running when my vision blurred, my legs trembled, and sweat poured down like rain.


    But that didn''t mean I had time to rest.


    As soon as I caught my breath, I started doing push-ups, and then I lifted heavy weights while sitting and standing to strengthen my lower body.


    Finally, I hung from a pull-up bar until my hands shook so badly that I could no longer grip anything.


    ¡°Haak, haak.¡±


    I panted like the world¡¯s most pathetic man. Pain was something I could never get used to. I simply endured it.


    ¡®This is when I feel most alive.¡¯


    Fortunately, the training ground was well-equipped.


    ¡®I like it here.¡¯


    Grunewald¡¯s martial arts philosophy was quite simr to my own, the more I thought about it the more I liked it.


    ¡®You can¡¯t have skill without physical strength.¡¯


    The first sentence in the martial arts manual of ancestral Duke Vitenfeld stated that before learning martial arts and wielding a sword, one must first build a strong physical foundation.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    What I needed now wasn¡¯t mana or anything else. It was basic physical strength.


    No matter how cunning the mad dog Karzan was, he couldn¡¯t do much if he got winded after swinging his sword five times.


    And the best way to build a strong foundation was through brute force. Eat until your stomach is full, exercise until you are about to die, and then sleep like a log.


    ¡®The body grows when it¡¯s pushed beyond its limits.¡¯


    It was something that required a strong will.


    Training in martial arts was generally a process of repeating this kind of madness.


    ¡®The important thing is to consciously block your mana during this process.¡¯


    It was a way to increase mana control and strengthen the body at the same time.


    ¡°Young master, time¡¯s up!¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice rang out as he checked the clock. I sit down and catch my breath.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I immediately closed my eyes and activated the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. My heart, lungs, and muscles, which had reached their limits, began to greedily absorb mana.


    ¡®It¡¯s going in so quickly.¡¯


    Even a traveler who had wandered through a desert and found an oasis wouldn¡¯t be as voracious.


    The organs and muscles that had received the mana flowing through my blood began to recover faster than usual.


    The impurities that had been hiding in the microvessels, interfering with the flow of mana, were now watching cautiously.


    "The best part was that my body and mana were bing increasingly attuned to each other through this process."


    The trainee guards and squires who passed by would nce at me, wondering what strange ritual I was performing.


    It was probably a technique they¡¯d never seen before. But that was how the mad dog Karzan had managed topensate for hisck of mana ¨C through sheer tenacity.


    ¡®Speaking of which. The Eternal Ocean Chain Technique is really growing. The more I practice it, the stronger it bes.


    It was no wonder that a noble n like the Grunewalds had adopted it as their foundational martial art.


    ¡®Stability, versatility, and solidity.¡¯


    Some might call it boring. And in a way, they¡¯d be right.


    But a man who had cheated death countless times through cunning and quick thinking understood better than anyone the power of a solid foundation.


    ¡®Ultimately, it¡¯s better to learn the basics first and then move on to the unorthodox.¡¯


    Those who started with the unorthodox always had to return to the basics eventually.


    That was why Karzan in his past life had been unable to ept the idea of temporarily abandoning everything he had built up.


    ¡®If only I had been brave enough to let go back then.¡¯


    Even if it meant taking a longer route, he would have eventually ovee another wall. And he wouldn¡¯t have been betrayed.


    ¡®I would have be so strong that they couldn¡¯t have gotten rid of me.¡¯


    Perhaps he could have even driven a knife into the belly of the master who had tried to discard him.


    ¡®It¡¯s said that it¡¯s never toote to regret, but¡­¡¯


    If Karzan had been given another chance to avoid repeating his mistakes. And he wasn¡¯t an idiot who would kick away such a gift.


    The realm I had once aspired to was now a distant, unknown territory.


    ¡®But as long as I¡¯m alive, there¡¯s always hope.¡¯


    So, I had to live the rest of my life intensely.


    ¡®I am a burning me.¡¯


    I imagined the gazes of the trainee guards and knights, the servants, and the maids who wandered around the training ground. Those invisible eyes felt like the countless stars in the night sky.


    ¡®What do you think of me?¡¯


    Do they think I have gone mad or changed after my illness? Or are they secretly pleased that the wayward youngest son had finally been humbled?


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Their meaningless grazes could be ignored. I only cared about what was inside me.


    It was dark, deep, and vast. And as I delved deeper, it felt like an endless ocean.


    The ocean opened its mouth to me. Without fear, I reached out and dipped my toes in. And so, I entered the depths of that endless night...


    Even as the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique effortlessly surpassed the fourth level, the pure exhration I felt made it all seem insignificant.


    ***


    "Are you making progress with your training?"


    "Whether I''m making progress or not, repetition is training."


    Olivier nodded slightly at my words.


    "I see. That was a foolish question."


    "Well, not entirely foolish."


    I grinned at my reflection in the mirror, noticing how pale I''d be in the recent days.


    "These have been quite satisfying days. I regret not starting sooner."


    "...I see."


    Given theplex circumstances that had led to my seven-year absence, Olivier seemed unsure of how to respond.


    "But, Your Highness, there was something you wanted to discuss."


    "Ah, yes."


    He''d waited three whole days before bringing it up, which spoke volumes about his patience.


    "Olivier, I believe I told you that overseeing the servants and their conduct was part of your duties."


    "That is correct."


    "Then who do you work for?"


    Olivier narrowed his eyes.


    "Whose man, you ask?"


    "If you''re my father''s man, I have noints. If you''re the head butler''s man, then I understand the need for a unified system following your superior''s orders."


    "..."


    "But if you serve one of my brothers or sisters, then that would be a problem."


    Olivier hesitated before answering.


    "Of course, I am not affiliated with any of your siblings."


    "Is there a possibility of pressure being exerted through your family?"


    "I don''t think so at the moment."


    "I see."


    I nodded.


    "In short, you''re saying you receive orders from my father and report to the head butler."


    "...If I were to summarize, yes."


    "That''s only natural. However, I believe it''s the duty of a butler to prioritize my orders over those of my siblings. What do you think?"


    "That is only natural."


    Olivier responded firmly.


    "I believe that is a pledge we should both uphold."


    And then I added.


    "My decision to make you my trustee aid will now depend on your own abilities."


    Unlike Peter or Julia, I didn''t see any reason to be particrly kind to this man. Gaining his loyalty would take time.


    "Now, I''ll give you my second order."


    "I''m listening."


    I held up two fingers and folded one.


    "First, anyone within this manor who leaks information outside."


    "..."


    "Second, anyone who speaks ill of me behind my back. I want you to weed out anyone who falls into either category and rece them with loyal and trustworthy servants."


    Olivier hesitated for a moment before replying.


    "Since the selection of servants is traditionally managed by the head butler, I will do my best to obtain his approval after providing a detailed report."


    I gestured towards Olivier.


    "You''re usually so cautious that you hesitate to give a definitive answer."


    "I apologize."


    "What will you do once you get the approval?"


    "First, I will assess the character and actions of the servants and, if they are unsuitable, I will arrange for them to be reassigned to positions far from your immediate presence. Then, I will naturally proceed with a transfer of duties."


    That was a good n.


    I nodded.


    "Very well. However, please avoid firing them as it would ruin their livelihoods."


    In my opinion, their crimes weren''t severe enough to ruin their lives. This was a suitable punishment and measure.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    Olivier pondered for a moment before asking.


    "If I may venture a guess, Your Highness intends to make this ce solely your own territory."


    "Correct."


    In the underworld I came from, those who couldn''t protect their own territory were respected by no one. Giving up one''s territory meant giving up everything.


    "Even a stray dog in the neighborhood would bare its teeth to protect its own territory."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier seemed to choke on that rather crude analogy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Of course, my teeth are quite sharp."


    "...I understand."


    Olivier was indeed an intelligent man. He had urately grasped my intention to iste myself from my other siblings by removing their loyal servants.


    ¡®And yet he¡¯s willing to follow my orders.¡¯


    That meant Olivier was essentially like my retainer. Of course, I would make him one.


    ¡®How can one aspire to be the heir without being able to manage one¡¯s own servants?¡¯


    I was a man who had mastered the art of leading and managing organizations. If I had been a fool who couldn''t even protect my own interests, I would have been discarded long ago.


    ¡®Right now, I need my own power base.¡¯


    Instead of relying on my maternal family, I would need to seek revenge against them.


    ¡®The fact that I have no external support, unlike my other siblings, is a weakness.¡¯


    Bing the heir of Grunewald meant more than just relying on one''s own abilities and talents. The fourth son, without any external support, would face an uphill battle.


    ¡®Therefore, I need to find another faction to support and sponsor me.¡¯


    That support coulde from other noble houses or influential families.


    But if I didn''t establish my own power base in the underworld, I would forever remain a puppet or a pawn in someone else''s game.


    ¡®I need to be ready to eliminate anyone who gets in my way. Or they will eliminate me.¡¯


    However, that couldn''t be done while I was still in the public eye as a noble. That was why I needed to clean up my immediate surroundings first.


    That was why I was using Olivier to purge the traitors from my ce.


    ¡®Speaking of which, that second young master.¡¯


    I thought about the sibling who was most openly hostile towards me.


    ¡®He was so bold as to send that idiot to test me.¡¯


    It didn''t matter how powerful he was.


    ¡®We¡¯ll meet soon enough.¡¯


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 24

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 24: The Duties of a Butler


    Aiden received a visitor in his study.


    "I pay my respects to the head butler."


    "There''s no need for formalities between us, is there?"


    "I apologize, Uncle."


    "You''re still so stiff."


    Head butler Aiden smiled faintly at his most cherished nephew and disciple, Olivier.


    It was a rare sight that would surprise many.


    Few people had ever seen the head butler smile, a smile as rare as a phoenix''s feather.


    "How is the young master doing?"


    "Well, it''s..."


    When his nephew hesitated, a wry smile appeared on the butler''s face.


    "It''s rare to see you be at a loss for words."


    "It''s difficult to exin in a single sentence."


    It was only natural. How could one easily understand the changes in Allenvert, who had recovered his past life as Karzan?


    "That''s alright. It''s better to avoid oversimplifying a person, especially one you serve."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "You never make me repeat myself, so I won''t nag you any further."


    Aiden, the head butler of the Grunewald dukedom and the head of the Borgart n looked at his nephew who resembled him the most.


    He personally taught him everything about being a butler, from his duties to his mindset, etiquette, and even martial arts. He was more like a son than a nephew.


    "Having served him for a few days, I now understand why you appointed me as the young master''s butler."


    "I''m d you understand. At first, you might have felt demoted."


    "...No."


    "You''re still not very good at lying."


    "I apologize."


    Olivier bowed his head respectfully as if he were addressing a teacher.


    "I''ve always felt sorry for you."


    "I know."


    "How I wished you had been born five years earlier."


    It was also a matter of luck to be born at the right time. Despite his abilities, Olivier had been held back by his age.


    "I had hoped you could be the sole butler serving a young master with great potential, rather than just one of many serving the n head."


    It was a sentiment born from familial affection.


    "But by the time you came of age, those who were worthy of serving had already found their butlers."


    And he hadn''t been keen on assigning him to the youngest son, Barva.


    As a result, Olivier had been enduring a period of stagnation, unable to fully utilize his abilities.


    "I even considered sending you to another n."


    Olivier smiled faintly.


    "But I always wanted to stay in Grunewald."


    "I know."


    Allenvert''s sudden transformation after his fever had alleviated Aiden''s worries.


    "Perhaps it was a hasty decision."


    "No, I admire your foresight in recognizing Young Master Allenvert''s abilities so quickly."


    Olivier said.


    "He''s like a dragon awakened from a long slumber."


    "Indeed."


    Whether Allenvert''s changes were the result of a long-prepared scheme or an awakening brought about by his fever, what mattered was that he might have finally found a worthy master to serve.


    "And there''s a certain connection between you and the young master."


    Olivier smiled slightly.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    When Oliver was very young, he was a timid boy who had just arrived at the castle and would cry in secret¡­


    He had found greatfort in a boy who, without knowing who Olivier was, would ce sweet snacks in his hands.


    "It seems he doesn''t remember."


    Olivier said with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "He hasn''t fully recovered his memories yet. It''s only natural."


    "Yes, I suppose so."


    "Tell him about itter. He''ll like that story."


    Aiden had always felt a mixture of pity and mild contempt for the seemingly aimless Allenvert. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Who would have thought that the boy would change so much?


    "It''s rare to see the second young master caring so much about someone."


    Indeed, the second prince was sharp. He must have sensed something about Allenvert without even meeting him.


    "...But there''s something I''d like to mention."


    Olivier said hesitantly, as if unsure if he should be so bold.


    "Yes?"


    "His personality has changed quite a bit. He''s be bold and even yful."


    "You mean he has be more like a carefree man from the underworld or the military?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Olivier nodded in agreement as if confirming a fact.


    "And his eyes seem a bit wild."


    "Well, that..."


    Olivier changed the subject, unable to quite agree with that observation.


    "Anyway, the young master has given me two tasks."


    "What are they?"


    "The first is to prepare a training ground where he can exercise. And the second..."


    Olivier lowered his voice.


    "Is to weed out the untrustworthy servants."


    "So, you intend to remove those who spy and rece them with loyal servants."


    The butler easily guessed his intentions.


    ''It''s what most promising young nobles would do.''


    Just like Allenvert''s other brothers.


    ...And of course, the butler was well aware that Barva, the fifth son, had failed in this task and was now under his brother''s control.


    "What do you n to do?"


    "First, I''ll consult with the servants who have been closest to the young master to create an initial list and assess their reputations. Then, I will conduct interviews to determine their fate."


    "Good. When information iscking, it''s best to seek help from someone you trust."


    "I understand."


    Seeing Olivier handle the matter sopetently, Aiden was relieved.


    "Be careful. Don''t let any information leak out."


    "Yes."


    "While we''re at it, let me give you some advice."


    "I''m listening."


    "Keep a close eye on those whoin the most and those who are the quietest."


    "!"


    "Do you understand why?"


    Olivier thought for a moment before replying.


    "I believe those whoin the most represent the discontent within the vi."


    "And?"


    "Those who are the quietest are likely observing the rumors and atmosphere within the vi. They''re cautious, yet they probably know a lot."


    "Precisely."


    Aiden patted his nephew on the shoulder.


    "I have no worries, knowing you as I do."


    "Yes."


    "So, what has the young master been up to?"


    "He told me he would be going to his study to read martial arts manuals after his training today."


    "Hmm."


    The old man was constantly surprised by the boy.


    "It seems he''s progressing rapidly in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique."


    "He has already reached the fourth level."


    "That''s an incredible pace."


    Aiden murmured.


    "Ludan would be pleased."


    He had recently acquired a fine ride but spitefully hadn''t invited him.


    ''What a nasty old man.''


    ...It wasmon for colleagues to be friends after working together for decades, especially if they didn''t have any professional conflicts.


    "You may leave now."


    Aiden dismissed Olivier.


    "Yes."


    Olivier bowed. His movements were filled with grace and etiquette. Even the most demanding nobleman would find nothing to fault in his demeanor.


    ***


    "Man, I''m so tired. Damn it."


    I yawned, opening my mouth as wide as I could. It felt like I was breathing dragon fire.


    "I don''t even have the energy to walk up the stairs."


    I couldn''t believe how far the library seemed. All I wanted to do was copse and sleep.


    "How about I carry you?"


    Peter asked, sounding a bit silly.


    "Are you crazy? You''re going to break your back trying to carry me with those skinny arms and legs of yours."


    Peter was still small and had narrow shoulders, not exactly built for carrying people.


    "I know, I was just kidding."


    "Don''t push it, or I might just make you do it."


    "Sorry."


    "You should be. What a useless guy."


    "But Young master, you''ve been looking really healthytely."


    Peter''s ttery was true.


    "Want to try it? You could lookpletely different in just three days."


    "I think I''d end up in a coffin before that."


    "Yeah, probably."


    "You''re too much."


    As silly as Peter sounded, the training was incredibly difficult.


    It was no wonder I could already see muscles forming on my body after just a few days.


    ''My body''s in pretty good shape.''


    Actually, it was more than just good shape. My recovery rate, flexibility, stamina, strength, and explosive power were all far superior to Karzan''s.


    If I had had a body like this in my past life, how much stronger could I have be?


    ''It''s a pointless question now.''


    But someday, I intend to untangle and sever all these unresolved ties with my own hands.


    Even if it takes ten years, that¡¯s fine.


    ''Until then, I hope that guy is doing well.''


    I thought of my most trusted subordinate. He was the true sessor of Karzan, my second-inmand. And in a way, he was also my disciple.


    I wondered if he was alive and well, and what he was doing.


    ''I bet he''s still cursing me for all the shit I put him through.''


    I''m sorry, but you''ll have to wait a little longer. I will be back, eventually.


    Thinking about the past made me grin, and Peter looked at me strangely.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "Why not?"


    I couldn''t tell him the real reason, but it was true that I was looking forward to going to the library.


    "I never thought I''d be able to move on to swordsmanship so quickly."


    Swords were heavy weapons.


    But now, I was strong enough to wield one and dance with it. So, there was no reason to dy any longer. I wondered how great the Grunewald swordsmanship techniques were.


    "We''re here."


    I turned around and dismissed Peter.


    "You can go back to your work."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And don''t get into any trouble."


    "Of course. Who do you think I am?"


    "You? You''re nothing special."


    "I''m your one and only servant, sir."


    "Oh, really? How impressive."


    I waved him away.


    "Alright, go on."


    "Yes, sir."


    I watched Peter run off and then turned back to the library.


    ***


    Olivier, along with Peter and Julia whom Allenvert had acknowledged as his people, waspiling a personnel file on the servants.


    "The cook is really trustworthy. I heard he''s never once stolen any ingredients or substituted cheap ones for the real thing."


    "That''s impressive."


    Olivier nodded, jotting down notes in his notebook.


    It was truly remarkable for a cook to possess such a high moral character.


    "He''s very quiet and dedicated to his work. That''s why he hates it when people disturb him during his breaks. And also..."


    Olivier was surprised by how smoothly Peter was rattling off his assessment.


    ''I didn''t expect this.''


    Peter had quite an observant eye. Perhaps he''d picked up these skills from constantly being around Allenvert. He seemed to have underestimated Peter.


    ''You''ve made a hasty judgment, Olivier.''


    He chastised himself. Peter might be young andck formal education, but he was an excellent servant in terms of attitude and work ethic.


    He was carefully observing who was beneficial and harmful to his master.


    "Who''s next?"


    "Um, Marco."


    Peter and Julia eagerly started talking.


    "He''s got a foul mouth and is very careless. He''s basically useless."


    "He''s weak to the strong and strong to the weak, I think."


    Seeing that even Julia agreed, it was clear that Marco had a terrible reputation.


    "That''s why he''s beenpletely silent ever since Young Master Barva lost to our master."


    "Yeah, he''s probably afraid that what he''s said in the past wille back to haunt him."


    "Hmm, that''s interesting."


    Olivier nodded, barely suppressing the words ¡®What a useless man.¡¯


    ''This is tricky. Perhaps he''s so cowardly that he''s no threat.''


    Maybe reassignment wasn''t necessary? While he was unpleasant, was that reason enough?


    ''Managing people is more difficult than I thought.''


    Everything seemed to be turning out differently than he''d expected.


    "I think I should meet him first."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Peter grinned.


    "He''ll probably be so scared he''ll grovel at your feet."


    "Really? That''s pathetic."


    "It is. He was so rude to me, but now he acts like we''re best friends."


    "He even gave me bread once. It was delicious, though."


    "Haha."


    Watching the two youngsters chatter excitedly, Olivier couldn''t help but smile.


    They were quite endearingpanions. Guiding them was also part of the task Allenvert had entrusted to him.


    ''Now, about Marco.''


    He had decided to meet Marco, but he wanted to have a n before doing so.


    ''Those with loose lips often have loose morals. If someone were to bribe him...''


    If there was even a possibility of that happening, he would have to get rid of him.


    Olivier added Marco''s name to his mental list of people to eliminate, marking it with arge X.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 25

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 25: There are too many chaff grains


    The reception room was located inside the library, meant to wee guests. There, I drank the tea that the elderly librarian served me.


    "Wow, this tea has a wonderfully unique aroma!"


    "Can you discern the notes?"


    "It has a crisp, yet fruity quality. But the slightly bitter aftertaste would pair well with a sweet snack."


    "Remarkable! I didn''t realize you were so knowledgeable about fine cuisine."


    "I just tried my luck, really."


    "Ah, so not only are you a culinary prodigy but also a master of the tea ceremony!"


    I was at a loss for words at thispliment.


    "That''s too kind."


    No use denying it - I am indeed particr when ites to food.


    After all, those who grew up not getting enough to eat tend to be obsessed with what they eat.


    "I anticipated as much, which is why I prepared a cake for you."


    "Good heavens."


    I quickly helped myself to the cake.


    "Delicious! The slightly bitter finish reallyplements it, making it go down smoothly without being cloying."


    "I''m d to see you enjoying it so much. It makes serving you worthwhile."


    The librarian spoke with a grandfatherly warmth, like feeding his grandchild.


    "Come to think of it, I must have mooched quite a few snacks off you when I was young."


    "You did deplete my paycheck quite a bit."


    "And I''ve forgotten it all - how shameless of me."


    "It''s alright. It was a small joy for an old man like me."


    I found myself quite enjoying conversing with this elderly gentleman. Perhaps he reminded me of the grandfather who had once rescued the orphan Karzan.


    "Next time, I''ll be sure to bring something as well."


    "That''s a kind offer. As one gets older, sweet things be more appealing."


    "Noted. I''ll make sure not to bring anything tooth-achingly sweet."


    The librarianughed heartily.


    "You''ve really changed, haven''t you? Joking like this."


    "By the way, what brought you here today? I heard your mastery of the martial arts has progressed remarkably."


    "News travels fast, doesn''t it?"


    "Well, the head butler did mention it to me the other day."


    I hadn''t realized Aiden was on such good terms with the librarian.


    ¡®I suppose it''s not strange, considering how long they''ve known each other.¡¯


    "That''s right."


    "In fact, I reached the 4th level in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique just yesterday."


    "Is that so? Truly remarkable!"


    The librarian eximed in admiration.


    "To achieve that level in just a few days is truly remarkable. And judging by your physique, you''ve also been diligently training your body..."


    "That''s right."


    I replied.


    "However, I have not yet started cultivating the martial arts passed down by ancestor Vitenfeld. But I havemitted the principles to memory."


    "It is wise not to be over eager. Given your brilliance, I have no further advice to offer."


    The librarian added, sounding a bit regretful.


    "But I cannot give sword arts to you now."


    "Why is that?"


    "The butler came and conveyed the lord''s orders. He said that he would send someone to show you the sword arts at the proper time, so you should wait."


    "...Well, in that case, there''s nothing to be done."


    The lord''s orders are absolute. It is a bit regrettable that I cannot study it on my own, but it''s not an urgent matter that requires immediate learning.


    "As for the higher martial arts, you will need the approval of the lord and the Council of Elders to learn them. They are arts that require proper qualifications."


    The librarian advised.


    "I understand. I''m not particrly in a rush, so don''t worry about it."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    Seeing that I was not pushing the matter or expressing disappointment, the librarian seemed a bit concerned and quickly added.


    "By the way, young master."


    "What is it?"


    "Have you managed to recall those past events?"


    "I didn''t recall them on my own. I had some help from the servants."


    "Ah, I see."


    Sensing that I was referring to the tragic events from 7 years ago involving my mother, the librarian''s expression darkened.


    "Do I seem disheartened?"


    "Not at all. In fact, I sense a fierce determination from you."


    I gave a wry smile.


    "So there''s no need to worry."


    "Well, um, about that..."


    The librarian lowered his voice.


    "When you were young, you used to keep a diary as a hobby."


    "A diary?"


    "You said you hid it in a hard-to-find ce to prevent someone from looking through it."


    "...So you know where it is?"


    "If you''re amenable, would you like to take a look?"


    "Of course."


    Whether the diary contained an important secret or simply the innocent musings of a child, it didn''t really matter.


    I just wanted to delve deeper into the heart and mind of the young Allenvert.


    ***


    "Do you understand? Governance is about findingmon ground between groups with their own vested interests, and at times, pursuing mutual prosperity, while at other times, ruthlessly purging and employing political machinations..."


    I had been dreading this lecture since morning, as the content was quite dry.


    "Indeed, politics is an art in itself."


    "Precisely. For you see..."


    Though I was keeping my ears open, my mind was elsewhere.


    ''Olivier is probably interviewing the staff andpiling a hit list right about now.''


    That had been our prior arrangement. While I attended the lecture, Olivier would swiftly sort out who needed to be eliminated and who should be spared.


    In other words, Olivier''s task was akin to separating the defective goods from the good ones.


    ''But it''s a bit moreplex than that.''


    This could be described as a feint, a ruse, a deception, or a blitzkrieg of sorts.


    Remember, the dark undercurrents do not reveal themselves easily. But when there''s a spectacle, human curiosity can''t help but stretch its neck to take a peek.


    ''I just want to get this over with and go take a look.''


    "Young master? Young master? I trust you are listening attentively?"


    "Of course."


    But after just a few days of absence, the tutor didn''t seem inclined to let me off easy.


    ''Damn, being too good-natured can be a curse.''


    Like with the librarian, I''ve always been a bit weak against the kindness of my elders. It''s all because of that grandfather of mine.


    But this tutor seems a bit...unhinged?


    "Don''t worry, I''m focusing well."


    "Hehehe! I''m relieved to hear that. I was worried that my lectures might be a bit boring for you, young master. If my lessons were unsatisfactory for a prodigy like yourself, I would take responsibility and even cut off my own finger as an apology..."


    His words scared me, so I quickly tried to calm him down.


    "Don''t say such frightening things. If you lose a finger, it will be inconvenient for you to write."


    "You''re right, of course. To have you concerned about my humble worries, you are truly benevolent."


    "It''s nothing."


    The tutor suddenly posed a question.


    "In your view, young master, should ruthlessness or benevolence take precedence for a ruler?"


    This was not a difficult question for me to answer.


    "I believe benevolence should take precedence."


    "And why is that? If discipline is not maintained, an organization will bex and easily crumble against external threats."


    "Of course, neither should becking. Let me make that clear first."


    "Very good."


    "Ruthlessness may be an effective method, but it has its limitations. True loyalty cannot be obtained through ruthlessness alone."


    This was a truth I had learned through my previous life.


    "Ah, an excellent insight, young master."


    The tutor seemed quite satisfied with my response.


    "Your words remind me of an anecdote about a great king from over 300 years ago. There was a king who ascended the throne as a bastard son..."


    While I listened with one ear, my mind wandered elsewhere.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t heard much from the Barva side. They''re not nning to simply wash their hands of this, are they? Surely they''re not giving up.''


    ording to Olivier, there was supposed to be some form ofpensation, so that couldn''t be the case.


    ''And those aristocratic types aren''t the kind to leave a lingering bad taste. If they can get a good price, they''ll consider it a profitable deal. And I''m not one to balk at paying a hefty price.''


    Once this lecture was over, only the reliable individuals filtered by Olivier and Peter would remain in my residence.


    ''Even in the process of bringing in new staff, there will inevitably be some impurities mixed in. But the human barrier I''ve already established will effectively block information leaks. So catching any nted moles will be that much easier.''


    Infiltration, collusion, coercion, and recruitment were basic skills among the criminal organizations. I was a man who had lived in that cutthroat world for decades.


    I was determined to make it abundantly clear that any amateurish meddling would result in their heads being separated from their bodies.


    ***


    "This is the list of people whose positions will be reassigned."


    "That''s quite a lot, damn."


    I nodded as I reviewed the list of targetspiled by Olivier, along with the reasons for their removal.


    "So this one was connected to my eldest brother, and his role is a gardener?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "And this one is ackey of my second brother and this one of my third? Damn, this is a mess."


    Including the servants who were rying information to the coteral branches or vassal families, the number of moles were truly staggering.


    Surprisingly.


    Amidst all this, neither elder sister¡¯s nor Barva''s people were on the list.


    As for Barva, he was an idiot, so that made sense.


    "Does the elder sister have no interest in these internal power struggles?"


    "She generally tends not to get involved in such family matters."


    "That''s fortunate."


    That meant she could potentially be an ally.


    "But, you were truly impressive earlier."


    Peter gushed.


    "Just a few stern words from you, and the servants were trembling, barely able to stammer out excuses before throwing themselves to the ground in surrender."


    "You were like a magistrate."


    Julia chimed in as well.


    "Is that so?"


    Olivier is quitepetent.


    "The information provided by Peter and Julia made it much easier to identify the targets."


    Olivier said matter-of-factly.


    "He''s capable, isn''t he? But you kept Marco on the list?"


    This was somewhat unexpected, given that he had been eagerly cracking my pumpkin seeds.


    "Yes, I made that judgement."


    "Exin your reasoning."


    "Firstly, there was no evidence of him leaking information externally, and secondly, the head butler had provided some advice."


    "The head butler? What?"


    Peter answered instead.


    "Didn''t I mention it? He is the head butler''s nephew."


    "What? Count Aiden''s?"


    "That''s right."


    I looked at Olivier again.


    "So it turns out youe from a distinguished lineage."


    "I would never boast of my lineage in front of you, young master."


    "I see."


    While it was surprising, there was no need to make a big deal out of it. Still, this was good. Even that crotchety old man might show a little more favoritism towards his own nephew.


    "So you weren''t just ced in some cushy position because you¡¯re his nephew, right?"


    My jest was met with a firm shake of Olivier''s head.


    "Absolutely not."


    "My apologies, I understand."


    "No, I didn''t mean to make you feel ufortable."


    "I know. You seem to be the type who doesn''t take well to jokes."


    "Uh, well..."


    Peter discreetly whispered something to the slightly flustered Olivier.


    "You''ll need to get ustomed to this. It''ll be easier if you just think of him as an ordinary person."


    "I can hear everything, you know."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier cleared his throat to change the subject.


    "My uncle instructed me to keep an eye on those whoin the most and those who are the quietest."


    "I see."


    I quickly grasped the meaning behind his words.


    "So you''ve left Marco behind. Then who''s the most quiet one?"


    "The chef."


    "Aha."


    The most subversive and the most cautious types. Wouldn''t they be the best representatives to gauge the mood of the organization?


    ''Ah, the head butler indeed.''


    I could feel the gravitas he possessed when it came to handling people. It''s curious how the underworld and the aristocracy think alike in this regard.


    "I''ll entrust this task to you, so feel free to handle it as you see fit."


    "I shall do as you ask."


    "Oh, by the way-"


    A good idea suddenly struck me.


    "I should go meet this Marco fellow."


    "Huh?"


    Peter asked in surprise.


    "Are you going to beat him up?"


    "Do I look like a thug to you?"


    I said, flicking his forehead.


    "I''ve got a job for him to do."


    While I''m at it, I shouldn''t forget to give him a good thrashing too. That''s just how thorough of a man I am.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 26

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 26: He''s Even More Pathetic Than I''d Heard


    Marco was the type of man who couldn''t keep his mouth shut and had been living ufortably these past few days as if sitting on a cushion made of thorny rose vines.


    ''I thought I''d either be fired or, if lucky, transferred somewhere else.''


    Perhaps thanks to desperately scoring some points with Peter and Julia, he had barely managed to keep his position.


    Even he found it surprising.


    ''Since that incident, I''ve kept my mouth firmly shut.''


    On the day he witnessed Barva getting beaten, Marco felt the urge to tear off his own mouth that had been badmouthing Allenvert.


    ''Did Peter not snitch on me? I remember picking fights with him too. Ah, damn. What if I get beaten like Young Master Barva?''


    While he was suffering from the fear that he might need to resign and disappear immediately, a sudden meeting was arranged with Butler Olivier.


    ''He looked cold as ice. Those eyes...''


    The moment he met that man''s cold gaze, Marco confessed every sin his mouth hadmitted.


    He felt chills down his spine as he recalled all the trash he''d been talking. He expected to be pped right then and there...


    But nothing happened. He only received a cold order to leave.


    That wasn''t all. For some reason, Marco remained safe even as others were packing their things. Why?


    ''The Young Master must have taken pity on me. This is myst chance. I should live quietly from now on without drawing attention.''


    Where else could he find a job this good?


    Although the atmosphere seemed like it would be stricter, Marco knew well that he had nowhere else to go.


    ...It was during this time that Allenvert summoned him.


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    Just like when he was recklessly swinging and provoking Barva, Allenvert looked at him with casual eyes. That beautiful and delicate face now felt like that of a demon.


    "I''vemitted an unforgivable sin!"


    Marco immediately bowed his head.


    But Allenvert gave no response.


    "..."


    As an ufortable silence fell, cold sweat ran down Marco''s spine.


    "So you do have some awareness."


    The casual voice sank, and the tone became more dignified.


    Chills ran down Marco''s spine. Yes, this was it. This was Allenvert''s true nature - the beast hidden behind that fairy-like face.


    "I don''t want to see your face, so keep your head down."


    "Y-yes, sir."


    The transformed voice was so frightening that Marco thought he''d rather be ordered to lick the shoes.


    "Despite behaving so disgracefully, it seems you don''t want to be fired."


    A scathing tongue, like that of Karzan from the underworld, pierced Marco.


    "I''m so sorry, my lowly mouth hasmitted a grave sin."


    "How touching. To see even someone like you so desperate to make a living."


    "Y-yes, I am truly desperate..."


    Marco responded mindlessly, not even knowing what he was saying.


    "And yet, I seem to recall you saying that Icked desperation."


    "...!"


    ¡®Did I really say that?¡¯


    Marco swallowed hard.


    "What was it you said? That I was like a hothouse flower? That I was an idiot?"


    "S-s-s-sorry, sorry! I dared to speak such horrible things-"


    "Seeing you struggle to answer, it seems you''ve spewed so much garbage that you can''t even remember it all. Didn''t you know that sinsmitted by the tongue are more fearsome than thosemitted by the de?"


    Marco answered with a face that looked like he might wet himself any moment.


    "P-please kill me."


    "Should I really kill you?"


    "Eek!"


    "Even in this situation, you speak words you can''t back up."


    "I-I''m sorry, so sorry."


    Marco pressed his forehead to the floor.


    "Is death such a light matter to you?"


    He shuddered with dread.


    "No, it isn''t."


    Allenvert didn''t waste a single joke on Marco. The man wasn''t worth even that much.


    If Peter had seen this scene, he would have been greatly shocked.


    "Marco."


    "Y-yes, pleasemand me."


    Allenvert looked with contempt at Marco, who couldn''t even lift his head as he trembled.


    "There''s something your cheap, vulgar mouth needs to do."


    "...Pardon?"


    Marco was caught off guard and inadvertently raised his head.


    "Go around bad mouthing Barva. Until it reaches his ears."


    "Ugh!"


    Marco prostrated himself again.


    "P-please spare me! Please, I beg you to spare me! If I do that, I''ll lose my life!"


    "You talked trash about me so easily, but you''re too scared to speak ill of my brother?"


    At that moment, Marco felt a chill like a de pressed against his throat.


    "You must have thought I was an idiot."


    Like a frog before a snake, like livestock before a butcher, like meeting a madman who kills indiscriminately.


    Marco''s heart constricted with unfathomable terror.


    "Huh... huk."


    The snot and saliva dripping from Marco made Allenvert curious.


    "Then give me one reason why I shouldn''t tear that mouth of yours apart?"


    Shudder shudder.


    Faced with Allenvert''s question, emanating killing intent like a deadly de-wielder from the underworld, Marco waspletely terrified.


    "I''ll do as youmand."


    "Use your usual crowd to spread the nder. Then report everything you''ve said to Peter, without missing a single detail."


    "Y-yes, understood."


    "Now get out."


    "Y-yes, I''m leaving."


    Drenched in cold sweat, Marco left the bedroom and walked quietly for a while.


    Only after he had gone far enough that his words wouldn''t be heard, did Marco finally mutter timidly:


    "...Wow. I almost wet myself."


    Just that brief encounter hadpletely cowed him. He would never dare to raise his head again.


    ***


    "He''s even more pathetic than I''d heard."


    As I muttered this, Peter quickly agreed.


    "That''s what I''ve been saying."


    "I almost feel sorry for my brother."


    To think he''ll be ndered by the mouth of such a wretch.


    But my real purpose was to provoke those behind the scenes by having Barva insulted.


    I''m letting them know - getting involved with me will generally result in scandal, so be prepared... Well, that''s the general idea.


    ''I hope the message gets through.''


    If the Second Young Master is clever, he''ll understand my intentions. If Marco happens to get caught and beaten up in the process, that would be unfortunate.


    ''Though that''s not my problem.''


    That''s the karma for what his mouth has done.


    I stretched and turned my gaze to the window.


    "The sunset''s beautiful."


    "Indeed it is."


    "Go home after dinner. Come find me if anythinges up."


    "Understood."


    After sending Peter away, I went to the bedside and lifted the mattress.


    "Well, well, it really was hidden here?"


    The darkest ce is under themp, as he said.


    I pulled out a diary bound in parchment.


    ...In here lies the true inner self of Allenvert that I''ve forgotten.


    I quietly opened the first page of the diary.


    ***


    "Come closer."


    "Yes, mother."


    In a bedroom adorned with exotic fabrics, paintings, and sculptures, a nobledy radiated amanding presence.


    Barva approached his mother slowly, taking special care not to be criticized for his posture or movements.


    "Your hair has grown long."


    "I''ll have it cut."


    Emengarde Grunewald.


    The esteemed Second Lady of House Grunewald brushed her son''s bangs with her fan.


    "Barva."


    "Yes."


    "How far do you intend to embarrass your mother?"


    "...I''m sorry, mother."


    "You shouldn''t have be a burden to your elder brother as well."


    As his mother''s voice turned cold, Barva''s heart froze.


    "How was your period of self-reflection?"


    "It was a time of contemting my actions and feeling shame."


    "You speak well. I wonder if you spent that time just thinking about how to avoid punishment?"


    "No, mother. Truly."


    While the Second Lady would normally press until tears were drawn, today was different.


    "Your brother is keeping an eye on Allenvert."


    ''Again, damn it.''


    It was always brother, brother, brother.


    Mother particrly doted on her capable and astute son who understood her heart well.


    So much that Barva had been starved of maternal affection his entire life.


    "If the rumors are true, that child may have developed dangerous and presumptuous ambitions."


    The Second Lady spoke while hiding her face behind a gold-embroidered fan.


    "I suppose I should meet with him in person."


    "What? How could you, mother..."


    "I don''t mean a private meeting."


    The Second Lady shook her head.


    "I''ll arrange a dinner gathering for all direct members of the Grunewald n."


    "Ah!"


    Barva let out a sound that could have been either a cry or an exmation.


    "If everyone gathers, wouldn''t it be the first time in seven years?"


    "Indeed it would be. Though Lusatia won''te, of course."


    Originally, the direct line of House Grunewald would gather several times a year for dinner.


    That tradition became halfplete seven years ago when the Fourth Lady and Allenvert stopped attending.


    "Without thatmon immigrant woman and her mixed-blood child, our gatherings have truly maintained their dignity and ss."


    Despite her harsh words, her face remainedposed without even a wrinkle of her brow.


    "Until then, make sure to acquire good perfume and have new formal attire made. The First Lady, myself, the Third Lady, and all your six siblings will be gathering."


    "I will prepare ordingly."


    Barva felt his breath catch without realizing it.


    The situation triggered by his disgraceful behavior had somehow evolved into a dinner gathering that would bring together all his siblings and their mothers.


    How much scrutiny would he have to endure there? Especially from his third brother...


    "And."


    The Second Lady continued.


    "I n to send that child a medicinal elixir tomorrow."


    Her tone was like tossing gold coins to amoner who had been hit by her carriage.


    ¡°Though I did not bear him myself, I must make amends, as your words almost brought misfortune.¡±


    Hidden beneath these words were the Second Lady''splex feelings toward the Fourth Lady''s son.


    However, Barva wasn''t yet clever or mature enough to read these emotions.


    "Know that I''ll be sending something special."


    "...Yes."


    "You may go now. If I hear that you''ve been neglecting your martial arts training hereafter, you''d best be prepared for the consequences."


    "I won''t disappoint you."


    "Please see that you don''t."


    After leaving his mother''s bedroom, Barva quietly bit his lip as he thought about his mother, brother, and Allenvert.


    ''Everyone treats me as an afterthought.''


    To think he would end up being overshadowed even by Allenvert, the only one he had considered beneath him.


    "Damn it."


    The boy didn''t yet know what to call this emotion stirring within him.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 27

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 27: So You Were a Genius Too?


    I received the guest in my office adjacent to my bedroom.


    "Your Highness  Allenvert, it''s been a while."


    The stern-faced maid gave a somewhat insufficient bow. She was none other than the maid serving the Second Lady.


    "Oh, you came personally."


    I too, like the maid, crossed my legs somewhat arrogantly and rested both arms on the sofa - a posture typically seen among pretentious executives of third-rate organizations.


    "Second Lady Emengarde Grunewald sends her constion and regret regarding the matter with His Highness Barva."


    "Constion and regret, is it?"


    I rolled these two words around in my mouth. What remarkably vague and ambiguous terms.


    Apology, atonement, sorry... These are all words of the weak. The strong never apologize to the weak.


    It would damage their dignity.


    "Haha."


    And I''m not young enough to get angry at such absurdity.


    If I were, I would have already gone to the head butler, throwing a fit about meeting my father who abandoned my mother and me, only to be dragged out and ced under house arrest.


    "Since Second Mother feels regret, I too am troubled. However, I wonder how she raised her son that he dared to utter such horrific words."


    I''m a man who can act calm just as well as I can feign anger.


    "Regarding that matter, both the Second Lady and the Second Young Master have severely reprimanded him. He''s currently under house arrest, reflecting on his actions."


    "I see."


    I pointed to the wooden box the maid had brought and asked.


    "What''s that?"


    "Second Lady has sent a modest gift as a gesture of constion."


    "Ah, such things could even be excessive. How unfortunate."


    The maid neither smiled nor even furrowed her brow.


    It seemed that in this household, learning to control one''s expressions was the first martial art that attendants to nobility had to master.


    "Please, open it."


    At the maid''s urging, I opened the wooden box with the mindset of a thief picking a lock.


    The lid was heavy. They must have used quality wood.


    "Oh."


    As soon as I opened it, the sweet smell of honey and dense mana energy wafted out.


    "This is an elixir."


    "It''s honey harvested from beehives found only in the deepest, most treacherous mountains. It not only increases the user''s mana but is also effective for energy recovery and detoxification."


    "Is that so? I''m relieved you didn''t give me some grotesque insects or hard-to-eat mushrooms as an elixir."


    I joked lightly.


    "I''m relieved that you like it."


    "Indeed I do. Actually, I have quite the sweet tooth."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    "Come to think of it, beautiful flowers would have been nice too."


    "Regarding flower-type elixirs, please understand that most need to be consumed at the ce of harvest..."


    "But tell me something."


    In the somewhat cordial atmosphere, I casually asked.


    "By any chance, was this precious honey harvested from the mountains of the Mountain People?"


    "...Yes, it was."


    I didn''t miss the maid''s momentary hesitation.


    "Then this must be a tribute from the usurpers who assassinated my maternal grandfather and took his position. How precious a gift you''ve bestowed upon me."


    "!"


    Finally, even the maid''s face showed signs of bewilderment.


    "Y-Young Master, you''ve recovered your memories?"


    Did they hear rumors about my memory loss and try to mock me? Or were they testing me? I responded with a slight smirk.


    "Indeed, I recovered them. You can''t hide things by simply trying to conceal them, can you?"


    "..."


    "What a cunning person. Ah, how cruel. How could you give me this aspensation...?"


    I reached for the wooden box and took out a small jar of honey.


    "Don''t you think this is too much? Knowing about the insults to my mother and my sibling''s behavior, instead of an apology, you throw this gift at me like charity¡ª"


    My voice grew colder than when I had threatened Marco.


    "...So it turns out this is nothing more than an object mocking my mother."


    My heart grew as cold as someone walking alone on a winter night in the biting wind.


    "Young Master."


    By this point, even the normally stoic maid who had weathered many storms bowed her head, her face turning pale.


    "That certainly wasn''t the intention."


    "Are you in a position to know all of your master''s intentions?"


    "No, I am not."


    "Then you''re just saying whateveres to mind to avoid taking responsibility?"


    "Young Master."


    "The problem is..."


    I pointed at the maid.


    "Even those hasty words of yours are utterly pathetic."


    I carefully studied the eyes of the maid who had navigated the political battleground of the duchy''s pce, yet knew nothing of the true fear where real swords and blood reign.


    "Am I supposed to dismiss all these coincidences as mere chance and believe that? While you may not be at fault, I''m finding myself quite angry."


    The maid lowered her gaze, unable to bear my stare.


    "Do I look that easy to fool?"


    "No, you don''t. I apologize."


    The maid seemed unable to grasp how quickly this brief conversation had turned so serious. But then again, these matters were likely beyond her ability to handle.


    "..."


    I sentenced the maid to a moment of silence that must have felt like an eternity.


    "Tell the Second Lady..."


    The maid''s shoulders trembled at my quiet words.


    "That I graciously ept her gift."


    I spoke condescendingly with a face that showed no gratitude whatsoever.


    "And report every word of this conversation without omission."


    "Understood."


    "You may rise."


    The maid''s legs trembled as she struggled to stand.


    "If there''s nothing else you need to ask, I shall take my leave."


    "You may go."


    I quietly watched the maid''s unsteady figure as she closed the door and left.


    "..."


    Peter, who had been watching this conversation without even breathing, carefully approached.


    "Y-Young Master."


    "What?"


    I smirked at Peter''s dumbfounded face, unsure how tofort me.


    ¡°You still have no talent for words.¡±


    "I apologize."


    "It''s fine. Half of that anger was intentional anyway."


    "What? Really?"


    Peter, who had been bewildered, eximed


    "Ah!"


    "Then that means half..."


    "As I was speaking, I actually got pissed off."


    Such was human nature, and particrly the nature of nobles ¨C once they see someone as beneath them, they don''t hesitate to mock them cruelly.


    Of course, the scum of the underworld aren''t much better in terms of their despicable behavior. You could say one side is sinister while the other is vulgar.


    And I just realized that I hate sinister behavior slightly more than vulgarity.


    "Ah, suddenly I''m really fucking angry."


    I stood up from my seat.


    "W-Where are you going?"


    "I need to work up a sweat to cool my head. I''ll be back."


    "I''ll apany you!"


    Peter hurriedly followed behind me.


    ***


    "Huff, huff!"


    I pushed my body until I tasted blood in my mouth and worried my heart might burst.


    "Hiyah!"


    The ss of water I drank afterward tasted incredibly sweet.


    "Ah, that feels damn refreshing."


    I instructed Peter, who had been watching worriedly.


    "Take out that honey."


    "Yes."


    Peter took out the small honey jar.


    "I''m going to meditate after eating this, so stand guard."


    "Understood."


    I consumed the elixir ignoring Peter who was putting on quite a serious expression. It was so thick I had to use my finger to scrape the bottom clean. Should have brought a spoon.


    "Wow, it''s so sweet it''s making my head spin."


    I wondered what to call that dizzy feeling you get when eating something too sweet. I should ask that doctor Joseph if I see him again. I closed my eyes with that thought.


    The essence went down my throat hot and thick, like drinking strong liquor instead of honey.


    ''Focus now.''


    I circted my mana through the five organs using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, feeling the mana flow between them.


    The turbid energy blocking my blood vessels was gradually being washed away by the pure energy of the elixir.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    They''re bandits camping out to collect toll fees.


    ''Get lost. This isn''t your time to interfere.''


    After driving away the mysterious energies that tried to take root in my organs and block my meridians whenever I let my guard down, I calmed my mind.


    The Eternal Ocean Chain Technique had the effect of calming both body and mind. This was characteristic of pure and fundamental cultivation methods.


    ''Lady Emengarde Grunewald, the Second Lady, was it?''


    With a calm and clear mind, I thought about her mockery sent to me this morning.


    ''How vicious and sinister.''


    How many times had such insults urred? Probably too many to even record in the diary.


    ¡®Allenvert.''


    In the silent darkness, beneath the ck sea of consciousness, I recalled the diary I foundst night.


    ''You hid it because you hated things like this.''


    The diary began with entries about Allenvert''s childhood daily life.


    The early contents were mostly bright and hopeful.


    The boy felt gratitude and concern for the servants who dedicated themselves to him and was affectionate even toward maternal rtives he rarely saw.


    He was also a kind child who could understand the hearts of siblings who disliked or envied him.


    ''But that butler named Olivier. Could it be the same Olivier I know?''


    An unexpected coincidence, but if so, there must have been reasons unknown to me why such a promising young man, the butler''s nephew no less, came to serve me.


    ''...You hid it well. How clever.''


    Allenvert often expressed both respect and fear toward his father, attachment and trust toward his mother in his diary.


    However, after ''that incident,'' Allenvert probably hadn''t looked at the diary for a long time.


    In thetter half, written in a more mature but cramped and rushed handwriting that revealed his anxiety...


    Allenvert''s despair filled every page.


    ''Frustration with fate. Longing and resentment toward his mother. Love and hate toward his father.''


    There were attempts to understand their intentions, and anger that remained despite those efforts.


    It was full of backbiting about his siblings and vengeful thoughts toward enemies.


    Concerns about maternal rtives he''d briefly met in childhood and who had now gone somewhere he could never meet them were scattered throughout.


    ...And then there was a final entry by the 16-year-old Allenvert, whose once-burning emotions had all been extinguished.


    -Soon my life will fade into time like burnt ashes. I don''t think I''ll live past twenty. I only wish I could be a bird flying over the sea. But my soul rots quietly, trapped in this small cave.


    In the midst of terrible emptiness, Allenvert also wrote.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -If someone reads this diary in the distant future, I hope this empty echo will be buried only in your heart. I don''t wish to be mocked even after bing a ghost.


    But Allenvert, your despair will not be wasted. Because I am here to walk the path you couldn''t take.


    ''You will not die in vain. You don''t know what death is.''


    The sensation of losing everything and ceasing to exist is terrible.


    For 17 years I was asleep, but in truth, it was no different from being dead. Karzan''s life ended then, and Karzan''s body had disappeared then.


    That''s why I had no intention of dying pathetically again after starting my second life.


    ''And Allenvert, you poor boy.''


    Are you still curled up somewhere in my heart even now? If so, keep watching. I''m merely an uninvited guest dwelling in your body.


    But either way, I won''t do anything to harm you. No, rather, I intend to fulfill the things you dreamed of and wished for in your stead.


    If a person''s life ends without ever having zed even once, there could be nothing more futile.


    Allenvert. Remember. Being alive is a good thing.''


    I know because I''ve died. Nothing happens in nothingness. Only while alive can one experience both happiness and hatred.


    How much time had passed?


    Amidst countless thoughts, I suddenly noticed that the movement of my mana had changed.


    ''Hm?''


    To put it simply, I had somehow reached the 5-star level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ''What is this?''


    Inwardly cursing, I wondered when I had begun to sympathize with Allenvert.


    ''So you were a genius too, weren''t you?''


    Now I see it wasn''t just his elf-like face ¨C his affinity with mana was also close to that of an elves.


    ''Amazing. Absolutely insane.''


    Indeed, the world was this unfair. How could someone like this exist?


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 28

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 28: Do You Resent Your Father?


    Yesterday I surpassed the fourth level, and today after consuming elixir, I exceeded the fifth.


    This was a pace that seemed excessive to achieve with just Karzan''s five senses and understanding alone.


    ''This means the Allenvert bloodline''s talent itself is different from ordinary people.''


    Growth can sometimes be slow like a turtle, but asionally it can happen rapidly like this.


    Thanks to this, my body and mana proficiency had already reached thetter half of 2nd tier.


    ''It''s thanks to my body''s quality improving through intense training.''


    While focusing solely on training without any distractions, it felt like I was quickly regaining the level my 17-year-old body should have reached originally.


    Or perhaps it was because Karzan''s strong soul had returned to Allenvert''s weak body.


    ''Perhaps it''s possible now...''


    ...Entering 3rd Tier.


    "Peter." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When I opened my eyes, the sun had already tilted considerably westward.


    "Young Master!"


    Peter asked in surprise.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Of course. How much time has passed?"


    "About three hours."


    "No wonder I''m hungry."


    "Shall I prepare a meal?"


    "No."


    Now wasn''t the time for that.


    "Bring me a sword."


    "Yes, sir."


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Peter quickly ran to get a practice sword.


    "Here it is."


    "Stand back."


    I picked up the sword.


    The de felt quite heavy after 17 years. I brought my face close to the de''s surface, inhaling the nostalgic scent of steel, then lightly swung it through the air.


    ''The bnce is perfect. The handle is smooth and light.''


    This is exactly what makes a good sword. It was far superior to the des used by those thugs and mercenaries who make noise in the underworld.


    ''If they can supply swords of this quality and use them merely for practice, just how strong must the martial arts of Grunewald be?''


    I looked at the man''s eyes reflected in the sword. The eyeballs were Allenvert''s, but the gaze was Karzan''s.


    ''Allenvert. Just as you long forgot Karzan, I too had forgotten your past.''


    However now, albeit ipletely, I could peek into the joys and sorrows that Allenvert must have felt.


    ''And so the fog of oblivion that covered us both has lifted. Truly, I have be you.''


    I channeled mana refined through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique into the sword.


    Like opening a new waterway, or drilling a hole in a dam, the mana flowed in with a fierce momentum.


    From high to low-


    From filled spaces to empty ones.


    When I flicked the de''s surface with my finger, a clear sword ring arose.


    Wooong!


    The sword which was fully imbued with mana, gradually took on a white glow. And then...


    "Ah!"


    Iughed hearing Peter''s terrified scream.


    "Hahaha."


    Sword energy. An ocean-like blue energy was shining brilliantly.


    "Congrattions! Sword energy!"


    "Shh, shh."


    I calmed down the excited Peter while exhaling through my nose.


    "Throw that honey jar into the air."


    "Here!"


    The honey jar Peter threw traced a parabolic arc through the air. I stepped forward with my left foot, and with rxed shoulders, drew a single stroke through the air.


    Swoosh!


    The ceramic jar was cleanly cut in half and fell to the floor.


    Crash!


    The enemy''s tribute was shattered in vain.


    I trembled recalling the sensation left in my grip.


    ''Wow, such cutting power.''


    The de of energy forged through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique was extremely solid and sharp, yet moved without resistance.


    "Hehehehehe."


    How old was I in my previous life when I first awakened Sword energy? It was only possible after going through all sorts of hell.


    "Everyone, witness this."


    I dered.


    "I, Allenvert, have achieved the fifth realm of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, and by awakening Sword energy, have reached the entrance of 3rd tier."


    What level is 3rd tier?


    The highest tier achievable by ordinary people.


    A domain that talented martial artists need about 5 years of training to reach.


    The power of a boss capable of leading a 5-star organization in the underworld, and the level of those close to being knighted. Isn''t that what 3rd tier represents?


    Yet when Karzan''s talent met Allenvert''s body and Grunewald''s martial arts, such an amazing miracle urred.


    "Congrattions, Young Master!"


    Behind the delighted Peter, I could sense the shock of those watching this scene.


    ''Be even more amazed. Spread my reputation far and wide in yourpetition.''


    I had no intention of hiding it.


    Rather, the brilliant talent shown by the fourth young master who awakened from his fever would be my reputation and value.


    ''...Though I''m not sure if my father will wee the talents of a once-abandoned son.''


    My heart grew cold.


    ''Well, let me show you my worth, Father.''


    While I understood Duke Georg, I felt I needed to ask him about his feelings face-to-face to be satisfied.


    ***


    "So Allenvert has awakened Sword energy."


    "It was a very blue and brilliant energy, they say."


    On this day, Duke Georg Grunewald, the head of the n, spoke in an emotionless voice upon hearing the news that had stirred up the Grunewald duchy.


    "It seems his mental state has indeed changed significantly."


    "Olivier and I confirmed it ourselves."


    A change in mental state means nothing by itself. However, every move Allenvert showed was extraordinary.


    "How many days has it been since he started training?"


    "The fifth day."


    "He awakened Sword energy in less than 7 days?"


    "It''s an unprecedented speed."


    The Duke showed no particr reaction to Aiden''s words.


    "Any special circumstances?"


    "Actually, this morning, the Second Lady sent an elixir as an apology. It seems to have shown its effects."


    "Elixir?"


    "...It''s honey sent as tribute by the mountain tribes."


    "What a spiteful gift."


    The Duke wasn''t one to miss the intention.


    "Though the young master scolded the maid thoroughly for revealing the intention, he still willingly epted the gift."


    "Brazenly confident."


    The Dukemented.


    "Even knowing it was meant as mockery, he swallowed it without hesitation and made it his own."


    This way, it was Emengarde who ended up looking foolish, not Allenvert.


    "How did he think of such a response? That too is a talent."


    A talent that he hadn''t even taught.


    "If Allen can awaken Sword energy on his own, it means he''s qualified to properly learn the sword."


    It was the moment Allenvert''s efforts bore fruit. The Duke expressionlesslymanded.


    "Verify his progress and talent yourself."


    "Understood."


    Aiden bowed his head and thought.


    ''Perhaps he intends to formally assign a swordsmanship instructor.''


    Allenvert, who had suddenly begun to show his presence, was already creating ripples that were small but difficult to ignore.


    Whether these ripples would eventually be a massive tidal wave or fade away like a stream remained to be seen.


    After finishing afternoon training and before dinner, Aiden personally visited the Allenvert.


    "Young Master. Congrattions on your achievement."


    "News travels fast indeed. Thank you."


    "How could we not know when you made the deration yourself?"


    "That''s true."


    Olivier personally brought tea.


    "Thank you."


    "Have a pleasant conversation."


    Olivier added calmly as if indicating he would separate public from private matters.


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    "This guy..."


    I smiled seeing Aiden''s slightly disappointed expression.


    "Perhaps you came to see your nephew rather than me?"


    "I could say that was about 10% of my intention."


    "Oh, this is the first time I''ve heard you joking."


    Then I added.


    "It was a joke, wasn''t it?"


    "Haha. Yes, it was."


    Though Aiden had initially been suspicious and testing of me during our first meeting, his eyes had softened considerably thanks to my actions over the past few days.


    Above all, sending his beloved nephew to me proved this. If he hadn''t trusted me, he would have stopped Olivier even if he volunteered.


    However, I''m not one to get carried away by another''s quiet goodwill.


    "You''ve grown a bit in just a few days."


    "That''s what happens when I eat well, exercise, and sleep properly."


    "That''s fortunate. Training the body is just as important as practicing mana cultivation techniques, though far more painful."


    "That''s very true."


    "These days, young people try to be strong only by consuming expensive elixir and practicing good mana cultivation techniques. But true strength can only be reached by not avoiding what''s difficult and ufortable."


    Aiden spoke like an old-fashioned elder. Since he actually was elderly, I just nodded.


    "I agree with that."


    Besides, it wasn''t wrong. I''m no stranger to knowing that the path of martial arts is inherently old-fashioned.


    "Thank you for listening. Usually people dismiss it as an old man''s spite."


    "I think it''s foolish for young people to blindly reject the words of elders."


    Aiden seemed to like that response.


    "You speak just like Olivier. I can see why Ludan likes you."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "He''s so protective that he wouldn''t answer any questions at all when I tried to inquire about you."


    It was a probing attack. After all, he was telling me directly that he had tried to investigate me.


    "You needn''t have wasted the effort. You could have just asked me directly."


    I smoothly deflected it. If it had been Barva instead of me, he would have gotten angry or shown displeasure.


    "Ludan has been the type to never say a word even when I frequently visited him for snacks since childhood. He has no reason to do anything that would harm me."


    Aiden''s gaze changed slightly at my calm response.


    "It seems quite a lot of your memories have returned."


    "Perhaps."


    I gave an ambiguous answer. It''s better to keep what I know and don''t know shrouded in mist.


    "How disappointing. Didn''t you say to ask you directly?"


    "Ah, that''s true."


    As if to show he hadn''te for meaningless wordy, Aiden changed the subject.


    "I heard you reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. It seems the elixir helped."


    "Ah, you mean that honey?"


    I smirked.


    "It was terribly sweet. In thest lesson, I learned that ttery sweet to a ruler''s ears is the poison that corrupts a nation. It seems to mean that sweetness itself can be poison, and I''ve confirmed that saying was indeed correct."


    This was an analogy showing I understood the mockery contained in the elixir.


    Of course, Aiden wasn''t surprised. The words I spoke to the maid must have reached his ears as well.


    "The Master also said it was a spiteful gift when he heard about it."


    "That''s unexpected. I thought Father would have no feelings about it at all."


    When I showed my unfavorable attitude toward Father, Aiden asked directly.


    "Do you resent your father?"


    "As my mother''s son, that would be natural, wouldn¡¯t it?. However-"


    Looking into Aiden''s eyes that were curious about what answer woulde, I said.


    "If I didn''t understand that as the ruler of the duchy and head of House Grunewald, Father has always made inevitable choices while weighing between two options, that would be childish."


    "¡­¡­"


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected such a cold and resolute answer. Aiden fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°I understand that this is a heavy matter, too grave to judge hastily without knowing all the intimate details. However, if there¡¯s a debt of blood I must repay or a truth I must uncover¡­¡±


    I looked at Aiden with a steady gaze.


    ¡°¡­I have no intention of shirking my duty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised this old man more than once.¡±


    Aiden''s expression seemed somewhatplicated.


    ¡°I would like nothing more than to defend my master on his behalf, but I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    He was telling me to find out on my own. Another trial of my worthiness as an heir, then.


    ¡°That was my intention from the beginning.¡±


    We adeptly understood each other¡¯s unspoken meanings.


    Some conversations aren¡¯tpleted by words alone.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I suppose I owe you an exnation regarding the matter with Barva. His behavior was disgraceful, so I saw fit to reprimand him.¡±


    ¡°As his elder brother, you did what you ought to.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s attitude made it clear he didn¡¯t see it as an issue.


    It only emphasized how lowly regarded and insignificant Barva was.


    ¡®Pitiful fool.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I assume you know why I¡¯vee to see you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m no prophet.¡±


    I yed humble.


    ¡°In that case, allow me to be clear.¡±


    The butler looked me squarely in the eye.


    ¡°The fact that you managed to reach Sword energy within a week of beginning your training is truly unprecedented. Therefore, I wish to verify your achievement with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°And how would you like me to do that?¡±


    ¡°Show me your Sword energy, here and now.¡±


    I let out a small chuckle.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t a simpler or more direct way.


    Very well, then¡ªI¡¯ll show this man just how sharp and unyielding the de within my heart truly is.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 29

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 29: A Midnight Invitation


    "Indeed, there couldn''t be a more certain proof than that."


    I said while looking around.


    "However, I don''t have a sword right now."


    "That''s fine."


    Aiden snapped his fingers, and his attending butler brought a sword.


    "You''re thoroughly prepared."


    "It''s simply a butler''s duty."


    I drew the sword. It moved smoothly without resistance.


    "This is a fine de."


    It was clearly superior to the practice sword I had used yesterday.


    "It''s fitting for the young master of Grunewald. We couldn''t offer just any sword."


    I channeled mana into the sword using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. True to the technique''s name, a clear blue sword energy emerged.


    "...Hmm."


    Aiden let out a low murmur.


    Having seen it with his own eyes, there was no room for doubt, but I understand. This clearly defiesmon sense.


    ¡°I had only just begun learning the techniques of mana cultivation a few days ago. It''s only natural for you to be able to confirm that, isn''t it? ¡±


    "That''s correct."


    Aiden replied.


    "This is something only geniuses who have left their names across the continent could achieve."


    "No need to praise me too much. Just because someone learns quickly doesn''t mean they''ll necessarily reach the heights of mastery."


    "You''ve already mastered the virtue of humility as well, so this old man has nothing more to add."


    Aiden''s voice lowered.


    "Young Master."


    "Speak."


    "On the day you awoke from your fever, I saw the seed of brilliant talent."


    "And now?"


    "It has already sprouted magnificently. I look forward to seeing how grandly this seed will bloom in the future."


    This must be the highest praise he could offer me.


    "I will continue to strive forward."


    "How is your training going?"


    "No obstacles yet, but it''s frustrating that I can''t train in swordsmanship."


    I replied.


    "I heard you personally delivered those orders."


    "It was the Master''smand. He believed it would be dangerous to be too eager before awakening your sword energy."


    "I see that was the reason."


    "However, things are different now. Would you like me to assign you a sword instructor?"


    "If Father hasn''t given permission, I shouldn''t force the issue. Did he perhaps send you with the intention of allowing it?"


    Aiden nodded as he was impressed by my quick understanding.


    "That''s correct."


    "Please tell Father I will follow his decision. If patience is needed, I shall wait."


    My response seemed somewhat unexpected, as Aiden remarked.


    "I thought you would ept immediately."


    "If Father sent you earlier concerned about my hastiness, I figured now would be the time to exercise caution with my eagerness."


    "I understand."


    Judging by his pleased expression, this seemed to be the right answer.


    "Ah, and-"


    "Yes?"


    "Olivier seems like he''ll be an excellent butler. Thank you."


    This seemed to please him most of all, judging by the unmistakable smile that appeared on his face.


    "Well then."


    "Take care."


    I pondered Aiden''s retreating figure with his smiling face.


    ''He''s more doting than I expected.''


    If Aiden held goodwill and expectations toward me, it would positively influence Father''s evaluation as well.


    Everything was going ording to n so far.


    ''But a sword instructor, hm?''


    In martial arts, having a proper master is far more crucial than in academics. For someone teaching a young master of Grunewald, they would have to be a martial artist of considerable skill.


    In my previous life, I was a man who learned martial arts through observation alone, without any master.


    If someone like me could obtain proper martial arts manuals and the teacher, it would be like carp leaping over the dragon gate.


    ''I look forward to it.''


    I intended to absorb everything he had to offer.


    * * *


    After seeing off Aiden, Olivier bowed to me.


    "Thank you, Young Master. I heard you spoke well of me to my uncle."


    "I only spoke the truth."


    I said casually while drinking the cooled tea.


    "I found out we had a connection when we were young."


    "!"


    Seeing surprise and confusion appear on Olivier''s face for the first time, Iughed.


    "So you can make such expressions too."


    "Did my uncle perhaps...?"


    "No. I read an old diary I had hidden away."


    "Ah, I see."


    Olivier cleared his throat andposed himself.


    "I thought it wasn''t necessary to mention. I apologize."


    I found it amusing that even this ice-like man had secretly cried from hardship and loneliness when he was young.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing, just thinking how you were once as pure as Peter when you were young."


    "While I might have been somewhat weak when I was young,pared to Young Peter..."


    Olivier drew the line.


    "Peter would be hurt if he heard that."


    "Ahem."


    I decided to stop teasing him here. It would take more time before this man and I could interact as casually as with Peter.


    "By the way, how is the hiring of new staff progressing?"


    "Yes. We''re carefully examining reputations before hiring."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t scrutinize too closely."


    "Even if spies infiltrate, we just need to track their movements properly."


    "Understood."


    I suspected the Second Young Master would make some move.


    Reading Allenvert''s diary, among the siblings, he was the most cunning and inscrutable figure.


    Here''s how I read the situation:


    Verdzig Grunewald was Barva''s elder brother and the second son among five sons and one daughter.


    Not only he wasn''t just the most martially talented among the siblings but he was also known as the most cunning and renowned.


    That was the assessment from seven years ago, so by now, he was likely the closest to bing the heir.


    I suspected the First Young Master''s abilities were inferior to the Second Young Master''s. If the firstborn''s legitimacy had been backed byparable skill, no matter how capable the younger brother was, he wouldn''t have dared to challenge him.


    ''They wouldn''t have tolerated it from the start.''


    However, the most capable person isn''t necessarily appointed heir.


    The victor can wear many faces - whether they''re more cunning, better-backed, luckier, or more humble...


    ''I wish we could all gather for a meal.''


    In my opinion, just by observing everyone''s hierarchy, rtionships, and psychological warfare at the dinner table, you can get a decent read on the session battle. Won''t someone send an invitation?


    "Ah."


    At this point, I realized something important I hadn''t considered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Come to think of it, I''ll need proper formal attire."


    I couldn''t exactly attend a banquet wearing the formal clothes I wore when I was ten.


    "If so, I''ll call the court''s exclusive tailor."


    "No."


    "Pardon?"


    "I should visit in person."


    I''m not like Barva, a young master who rudely orders people around.


    ''While I''m at it, it would be nice to look around the pce.''


    It would be even better if someone picked a fight with me. Though that probably wouldn''t happen.


    * * *


    "That was definitely the sword energy of someone who trained in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique."


    Duke Georg Grunewald kept one ear open while reviewing documents in his office.


    "I would believe it if you said that he even reached the sixth or seventh level, not just the fifth."


    The Duke disagreed with that assessment.


    "Well, the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique bes progressively slower to advance in itster stages, so it wouldn''t be that easy to reach."


    "Yes. However, the sword energy appeared pure and refined."


    "I see."


    The Duke nodded without much enthusiasm.


    "Achievements gained through self-study without a master, you say."


    "Indeed."


    It was certainly an extraordinary talent.


    However,


    "It''s decent, but stillcking."


    The n head drew a stern line.


    "If a Grunewald young master at age 17 has only managed to manifest sword energy, it''s still pathetically insufficient."


    Allenvert was approaching adulthood. Thinking of it that way, his achievement was worse than even his fifteen-year-old brother Barva. For instance, his brothers at the same age had already...


    "That''s enough about martial prowess. How did you find Allen''s character?"


    "I still cannot fully gauge it."


    The Duke asked expressionlessly.


    "Due tock of information?"


    "That''s part of the reason. However..."


    Aiden spoke as if he never expected to say such words about Allenvert.


    "I felt a depth that I still cannot fathom. The only ones who gave me simr impressions were Young Master Verdzig, and perhaps Young Lady Ulbhild."


    "With your judgement, that must be true."


    The Duke said.


    "I will continue to observe."


    He was truly a man who understood implications well.


    The Duke was about to dismissively send him away when he remembered something.


    "There''s a banquet in two days?"


    "Yes. The Second Lady said since Young Master Allenvert has recovered from his fever, it would be good to gather everyone..."


    The intention was obvious. Either to humiliate him or to assess what kind of person he was.


    "..."


    What would unfold there was clear without seeing it.


    Though he would attend if necessary, he wasn''t really the type to enjoy such things.


    "I won''t need to attend."


    "You''ll be absent this time as well?"


    "Yes."


    Since it would be rather tiresome to be involved, the Duke hadn''t participated in these banquets for a long time.


    "I should schedule some external appointments."


    "Ahem. I''ll prepare a good excuse."


    The two men understood each other perfectly.


    * * *


    "Wee, my son."


    "Mother. You look even more beautiful today."


    "Even empty ttery brings me joy."


    Verdzig Grunewald, the Second Son, kissed his mother Emengarde Grunewald''s hand with a smile as perfectly sculpted as a statue.


    "I hear Allenvert manifested sword energy after receiving mother''s gift?"


    It was a story everyone in the ducal castle knew.


    His changed behavior was the biggest topic of discussion in the castletely.


    "So I heard."


    Emengarde smiled dryly behind her fan.


    "They say he asked if it wasn''t meant as mockery, being a gift from his mother''s enemies."


    "He maintained hisposure even then. Above all, with just a few words, he turned the pensation for Barva''s actions'' into an even greater debt."


    Verdzig highly evaluated this method.


    "This is no shallow cunning."


    "Do you think he intended all of that?"


    "To some extent, yes."


    Verdzig answered.


    "Yet he dly epted the elixir and manifested sword energy because of it, so mother gained only unnecessary stigma despite giving the gift."


    "How sharp."


    Emengarde merely smiled at her son''s cutting words. It was clearly apletely different smile from when she dealt with Barva.


    "That child is no longer the fragile boy from his youth. I n to assess his capacity in person."


    "I look forward to it as well."


    Verdzig smiled coldly.


    "That day, you must be the most brilliant and beautiful of all."


    "As you wish."


    "I''ll send invitations to the otherdies and your siblings at daybreak."


    "When do you n to send it to Allenvert?"


    Emengarde''s sneer closely resembled her son''s.


    "Send itte at night. I wonder if he''ll even be able to find proper formal attire."


    Though it was a petty action, Verdzig rather liked it.


    "That day, Allenvert will look like mother''s attending servant."


    He was curious about his brother''s response. In aristocratic society, one could avoid humiliation only to the extent of their knowledge.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 30

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 30: It Wouldn''t Be Fun If I Told You Already


    The court tailor of Grunewald was a master craftsman who had been making clothes since the time of the previous n head.


    "Please spread your arms for a moment. Yes, that''s good."


    The white-haired elderly man took measurements of various parts of my body.


    Despite his protruding belly, he carried himself with such elegance that even that seemed part of his charm.


    "Hm. How interesting."


    The tailor clicked his tongue.


    "What is it?"


    "Your build is remarkably identical to that when the Duke was young."


    "Oh?"


    I touched my shoulders and sides as I responded.


    "That is interesting indeed."


    "Yes, indeed. I''ve been personally making his clothes since then, so I know every detail by heart."


    "That''s fortunate then. This should result in an even finer outfit."


    "How could it not?"


    I looked around the workshop.


    It was filled with precious fabrics like silk and velvet, threads of various colors, and garments in different stages ofpletion.


    The sea breeze flowing through the half-open window prevented the room from feeling stuffy. It was truly a master craftsman''s workshop.


    "Do you have any particr style in mind?"


    After rubbing my chin thoughtfully, I asked.


    "Did you perhaps make my mother''s clothes as well?"


    The tailor answered with slightly sorrowful eyes.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then please make it to match my mother''s taste, while incorporating elements of the style my father preferred."


    "Hmm. That''s..."


    The tailor tilted his head, seeming puzzled by the unusual request.


    "So that when the mother sees her grown son someday, she''ll be pleased."


    "...I understand."


    "Don''t take it too seriously though. I''m merely speaking in general terms. I trust the end result to your expertise."


    I treated the tailor as an expert and authority in his field. Sensing this, his expression grew solemn.


    "Then I will pour my heart into crafting your attire."


    "I''ll likely grow taller and broader in the shoulders. I''ll also build more muscle, so please ount for that with some extra room."


    "Understood."


    Like the butler and the librarian, the elderly staff who had worked long in this pce tended to respond favorably when their professional pride was acknowledged.


    This was a rare trait in the underworld where it was difficult to maintain a steady profession for long.


    Even the innocent could get hurt if caught up in unfortunate circumstances there.


    If you asked about the chances of a boy selling alcohol in the back alleys of the underworld surviving unscathed after five years, it would be hard to give an optimistic answer.


    "I leave it in your hands."


    "Trust me. Come to think of it, it''s been quite a while since I''ve made formal attire for Young Master Allenvert."


    Joy mixed with a hint of sympathy crossed his face. It was the typical reaction of those who remembered Allenvert from his childhood.


    "Well then."


    "Ah, Young Master."


    The tailor called out as I was about to leave.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes?"


    "...Well."


    He hesitated as if struggling to find the right words before speaking.


    "Young Master. You''ve grown into such a fine young man. I''m d to see you like this after so long."


    I don''t remember what my rtionship with this elderly man was like.


    But he must have had some deep impression of me, who was once the fourth young master of the n he served.


    "Thank you. Take care of your health."


    I simply responded thus before stepping outside. What a peculiar feeling.


    "Come to think of it-"


    I immediately asked Peter.


    "How''s that fellow Marco doing?"


    "Ah, that?"


    Peter answered.


    "When ites to badmouthing others behind their backs, you''d be hard-pressed to find someone more talented than that idiot."


    "That''s reassuring. Even a pathetic fellow can be useful somewhere."


    I kept to myself the thought ''He''s going to get beaten up if he gets caught.''


    But Peter must have been thinking the same thing, as his nostrils red above his tightly closed lips.


    "You''re just like Julia. Are you two siblings by any chance?"


    "Hehe, sorry."


    "Look at Olivier. His face doesn''t change no matter what nonsense he hears. A man of exceptional discipline."


    "I''ll strive to improve further."


    "Hmph."


    Olivier looked like he wanted to retort but ultimately said nothing. It seemed he still wanted to maintain his dignity.


    ''Come to think of it, Barva is quieter than I expected.''


    Given his personality, I thought there would have been a reaction by now.


    If he hasn''t suddenly matured, it must mean he''s that afraid of his brother.


    ''But is it normal to keep such a tight leash on your younger sibling? What a nasty personality.''


    It''s my long-held belief that those who are cruel to their siblings are cruel to others as well.


    My hostility and wariness toward Verdzig Grunewald grew stronger by the day.


    "I''m getting hungry."


    "I''ll prepare your meal right away."


    I shook my head at Peter''s words.


    "No need. Let''s go to the dining hall."


    "Oh? You''re not eating in your room?"


    "There''s no one left to gossip about us anyway, right?"


    "That''s true. We''ve dealt with all those types..."


    "Besides, food tastes best when eaten fresh. It''s not good when it gets cold."


    "Hehe, that''s true."


    "Call Julia too."


    "Yes!"


    I pointed to some men walking in formation somewhere.


    "By the way, butler, are those guards as well?"


    "No, those are apprentices."


    "Is that so? Their bearing is no less impressive than regr knights."


    "Even apprentice royal guards have simr martial prowess to regr knights."


    "Oh ho."


    I observed their posture, gait, physique, and muscle development.


    ''Indeed, they''re elite. I suppose when you''re the ruler of a duchy, even your subordinate warriors are of this caliber.''


    I recalled when Barva cracked his bones while throwing a tantrum alone in mid-air.


    The martial prowess of the guards who had rushed over then was even higher than these men.


    ''What a waste - warriors who could dominate the battlefield like death gods, serving under the wrong master.''


    I mentally criticized Barva out of habit.


    "Ahem. Uh, Young Master."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve been wanting to say this for a while. Since I''m your butler, please speak more casually with me. That way I could..."


    I quickly answered before Olivier could finish.


    "Shall I do that then?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. I''m hungry."


    "Ah, um. Understood."


    Was it just my imagination that the look of respect was gradually fading from Olivier''s face?


    "Haha."


    If so, everything was going ording to n. I preferred being more casual with my people.


    * * *


    The chef busily brought outrge cuts of grilled meat and various side dishes.


    "Ah, excellent. The use of this sauce is particrly exquisite. Did you use chicken stock?"


    "Yes, Young Master. I''m d it''s to your liking."


    "After eating your meals these past few days, I''ve found great pleasure in dining. In my opinion, you''re among the most skilled within this ducal castle."


    "Y-you''re too kind."


    The middle-aged man, who looked more like a butcher than a chef with his burly appearance, was flustered by my praise.


    I heard he''d never once steal any ingredients. That showed remarkable integrity.


    "Let''s meet often. Indeed, food tastes best when eaten fresh."


    "Thank you. It''s truly rewarding to have such appreciation..."


    "That''s good to hear."


    I watched the chef''s departing figure, his face flushed with joy.


    "I''ve noticed for a while that, young master treats us subordinates exceptionally well."


    Peter remarked.


    "You even look after the family of an insignificant servant like me, and help during times of hardship..."


    Peter''s eyes unexpectedly turned red.


    "Stop it, you idiot."


    "Huungh."


    "Though the Young Master has changed much, that aspect remains exactly the same as in childhood."


    Olivier added with a pleased expression.


    "You tter me. But since I enjoy hearing it, continue."


    "Yes."


    Remember this- if you want to build your reputation, you must start from the very bottom.


    Of course, I wasn''t being fake with them. From the beginning, Karzan was a man who had daily interactions with people worried about their next meal since childhood.


    ''Unlike Barva who acts up without realizing howfortable his life is thanks to his servants.''


    As I ate while habitually criticizing Barva, I noticed royal guards conducting outdoor training in the distant training grounds.


    "Are those the apprentices from earlier?"


    Olivier narrowed his eyes while enhancing his vision with mana and answered.


    "Yes, they are."


    "Hmm."


    Indeed, Olivier was quite adept at using mana.


    Even I found it difficult to gauge just how powerful he might be if he fully unleashed all his pent-up strength.


    "Tell me more about the Royal Guards."


    "The Royal Guards are a unit created to protect the n head, their blood rtives, and the ducal castle."


    Olivier answered promptly.


    "They''reposed of specially selected talents among warriors trained by Grunewald, along with veterans. Theirbat ability equals or exceeds that of the knights."


    "Based on your exnation, the martial arts of the knights and guards must differ then, correct?"


    "Ah, that''s right!"


    Olivier eximed in admiration.


    "As their purposes differ, so do their paths of martial arts. I''m impressed you deduced that right away."


    I enhanced my vision as Olivier had done. In other words, I strained my eyes. Blood rushed to them along with mana.


    "Indeed. Their physical abilities are uniformly excellent."


    The guards were all running vigorously, with none falling behind. Great warriors are good runners.


    "Though I haven''t directly seen them wielding swords-"


    I idly waved my dinner knife mid-meal.


    "I imagine knights'' martial arts would focus on mountedbat in heavy armor, ounting for battlefield chaos and variables."


    "Hmm."


    This was a lie. It wasn''t imagination but experience.


    If I were to load a ship with all the knights or former knight swordsmen I''d crossed des with in my previous life, it would fill arge merchant vessel to capacity and beyond. Of course, that ship''s name would be the Ghost Ship.


    "I suspect they''ve generally evolved toward favoring momentum and aggression over precision."


    Of course, Grunewald might pursue a different direction, but the broad strokes should be simr, right?


    "You''ve observed correctly."


    Judging by Olivier''s expression, I was right.


    "Meanwhile, the Royal Guards are probably more ustomed to fighting on foot rather than horseback, in smaller-scalebat. They''d often engage in one-on-one fights too. Given the unit''s purpose, they''d prioritize defense and protection over pure offense."


    It differed from Karzan''s swordsmanship. But that was actually good. Defense and stability were principles Icked.


    "Would it be something like this?"


    As my knife movements changed, so did Olivier''s gaze. Another correct answer.


    "Simr."


    "Oh? I must have been a sword genius."


    "Perhaps so."


    Though I said it jokingly, it wasn''t a joke.


    "By the way, Olivier."


    "Yes?"


    "Are there any hot-headed, rough Royal Guards?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I''d like to provoke one a bit and have a match."


    "You''re joking, right?"


    Seeing my expression, Olivier sighed.


    "...Please refrain. It''s not good to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Who said anything about trouble?"


    "Your eyes are saying it."


    There was a hint of irritation in Olivier''s response.


    "Amazing, young master. Making the butler angry."


    Peter, who had been quiet until now also chimed in.


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    "Young Master, if you want a sparring partner, we could easily find volunteers through proper channels."


    "True."


    "So don''t even dream about it."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Everyone has the right to dream. The right to dream is something everyone..."


    Olivier sighed with an ¡®Oh boy.¡¯


    I excitedly pointed at him.


    "See that? Yourposure is cracking bit by bit!"


    "This too shall be part of my training. I''ll strive to improve."


    "Good. That''s the kind of spirit you need."


    I returned to cutting my meat. It sliced so smoothly. With mana infused, the aura-imbued knife cut through the meat''s sinews as easily as cheese.


    ''Ah, this is bad.''


    I was getting restless. I wanted to grab a sword and start swinging right away. Ah, I could hear the song of the sword. My fists were crying from neglect.


    I turned my head again toward the Royal Guards visible through the window.


    Sensing my gaze, several guards nced at me. Despite the considerable distance, they had quite sharp intuition.


    "Oh ho, look at that?"


    Those eyes look quite hostile.


    I have a chronic condition where I get the urge to stab anyone who gives me such sharp looks.


    "Olivier."


    "Yes."


    Let''s change the question this time.


    "Are there Royal Guards whoe from vassal or feudal families?"


    "Yes, there are."


    "Then these families might support different young masters, correct?"


    This time, Olivier''s response came slightly slower.


    "...That''s right."


    "Excellent. Then there must be quite a few whock proper respect for Allenvert Grunewald, the Fourth Young Master."


    No matter where you go, there are always young people full of vigor and excessive confidence in their background and abilities.


    ''I can see the chaos brewing.''


    Only then did I smile with satisfaction.


    "Hehehe."


    "No, Young Master, surely you''re not..."


    Sensing something ominous, Olivier became flustered.


    "If possible, I''d like to go on an ''observational training'' visit over there."


    "What exactly are you thinking?"


    It wouldn''t be fun if I told you already.


    I simply replied.


    "Who knows?"


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 31

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 31: Wee, Third Brother


    After finishing my afternoon training and having ate dinner, I returned to my roomte at night.


    Was it because I tried to learn a new sword technique and got denied? Or was it the restless spirit of the Karzan that was bothering me?


    The urge to wield the sword, the desire to learn a new sword technique, made my body itch.


    "So when exactly is the swordsmanship instructor supposed to be sent over?"


    "Wouldn''t that be too much for you? You''re already on such a grueling schedule."


    I responded to Peter''s concern.


    "This is nothing. It doesn''t even register as a muscle twitch. You pathetic bastard."


    "Why are you swearing all of the sudden?"


    While Karzan''s martial arts knowledge was in my head, I was stuck at a wall in that path. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I nned to walk the new path of Grunewald''s martial arts, and someday challenge that wall again.


    ''Does Father still think Ick the qualifications?''


    I, the prodigy who reached the 3rd tier in a week, the unparalleled genius - what more could I possibly becking?


    If there was something I still needed to prove, it was likely not my martial prowess. That couldn''t be it.


    Then the possible reasons could be a few.


    Perhaps he wants to see how I would handle the scrutiny and opposition from my siblings and inws. After all, I had shed with the Barva faction and set myself against them.


    ''In many ways, he is raising me to be strong.''


    But even other noble houses had endured worse.


    Some had even ascended to the position of the n head despite being openly branded as patricides.


    Adultery, schemes, violence, conspiracies - in some ways, the world of the nobility was even more of a den of wickedness than the underworld.


    "Young Master."


    Lost in these thoughts, Olivier, who had not yet gone home, came to my room.


    "Oh. Wee."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier cleared his throat, seemingly unadapted to my casual greeting.


    "A summons just arrived for you, Young Master."


    "Huh? At this hour?"


    "Yes. It says that all the children and wives of the n head will be gathering for a banquet tomorrow, and you are required to attend."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Peter was even more surprised than I was.


    "I had wished we could all gather once."


    "You should be tense. They''re probably nning to humiliate you or test your qualifications there."


    "Well, that''s to be expected."


    That was what I had been hoping for. I didn''t know if it was Father hosting this, but if I handled myself well here, there might be a reward for it.


    "But they could have told us earlier, couldn''t they?"


    I had nned to train hard with the royal guards, but now that n was disrupted.


    "That''s part of the power y, you see. The other siblings have probably already heard about it."


    "Damn, how petty."


    Thinking about that malicious intent, this gathering was likely not hosted by Father.


    "Looks like it''s the doing of the Second Young Master or the Second Lady.¡±


    The Second Young Master who had sent Barva to provoke me.


    And the Second Lady who had tried to mock me by sending the mountain tribe''s tribute as a ''reward''.


    ''Well, look at this pair of fuckers.''


    Even in the underworld, there were those who yed such political games, sowing discord and manipting from behind the scenes.


    Some had even died by my hand, and one of them had led to my current state.


    "The biggest problem is the formal attire."


    "Is that so?"


    Olivier was right.


    A nobleman''s formal attire is a custom-tailored outfit.


    There was no way they could have made a new one for me by tomorrow, even if they took my measurements today. It would take longer to make a dog''s outfit than that.


    "They really are meticulous about these things. So, how do we handle this?"


    As I rubbed my chin, I suddenly pped my thigh.


    "Ah!"


    "Goodness, what''s wrong, Young Master?"


    "Peter, do you remember?"


    "What is it?"


    "The tailor said my build was simr to Father''s when he was young, didn''t he?"


    "Ah, I see!"


    Peter eximed in realization.


    "Perhaps the n head has kept some of his old formal attire in storage?"


    I looked at Peter with surprised eyes.


    "Well done. Your senses have sharpened, haven''t they?"


    "Hehe. Mother said if I had studied more, I would have done well."


    "Well done indeed. In any case, let''s talk to the tailor and see what can be done."


    Olivier agreed.


    "That''s a reasonable idea. But the outfit might be a bit outdated."


    "So what? If someone mocks it for being old-fashioned, I''ll just say it''s one of Father''s old outfits. Who would dare criticize that?"


    If a son were to wear his father''s old clothes, who would dare to say anything? Although my maternal family had suffered near-annihtion, Father had never once left my mother and me.


    That meant I had a level of legitimacy beyond that of a typical bastard.


    "But what if the n head gets angry?"


    "I won''t even worry about that."


    Recalling the content of the diary, Duke Geoge Grunewald seemed to be a hands-off type of patriarch. He closely observed but rarely intervened directly.


    "The formal attire issue can be solved this way."


    I pped my hands to get Peter and Olivier''s attention.


    "Everyone, I know you''re concerned, but this is a gathering I must attend. I need to see for myself what kind of people my siblings are."


    "Are you sure you''ll be alright, Young Master?"


    Olivier asked.


    "I''ll be fine. What can they do to me? At most, they''ll just subject me to some sinister persecution and disdain."


    But I was no longer the young man who would silently endure such tricks.


    "...It''s different from the time with the Second Young Master."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble."


    In the past, I had been called the mad dog, but in a way, that was a carefully calcted strategy. One had to be judicious in their crazy antics.


    "I should also go thank the Second Lady for the honey she so graciously provided."


    I was no longer the kind of person who would be looked down upon or hide my strength.


    ''As the light grows brighter, the shadow also growsrger.''


    With the power of the 3rd tier, I had the ability to nurture a small power base in the underworld. My n was to let that shadow spread out gradually.


    ''Let''s proceed as nned, step by step.''


    In my past life, I had no ns to speak of. Or more urately, I was unable to make ns.


    As a child, I had only worried about where my next meal woulde from and wandered about when it rained, looking for a ceiling.


    ''Even after bing involved in the underworld, nothing had changed.''


    I would just set an action guideline as the situation demanded, beat up the troublemakers, and retaliate against those who provoked me. That was about it.


    In other words, I had simply lived by dealing with the unexpected events as they came.


    But now, it''s different.


    I am no longer the young boy filled with malice and stubbornness, nor the man whoy awake at night, suffocated by the ever-increasing responsibilities.


    I have experience, strength, poise, and conviction. The essence of who I am has not changed, but my future life will bepletely different from the past.


    "Olivier, Peter."


    "Yes."


    "Tell me the reputations, characteristics, and deeds of my siblings and stepmothers."


    I couldn''t charge into the battlefield without knowing who was on my side.


    "Tomorrow, I need to confirm who will be my allies."


    Of course, who my enemies are is already clear.


    Verdzig Grunewald.


    The sinister Second Young Master who sent Barva to me.


    * * *


    The next morning, I immediately went to find the tailor.


    "Fortunately, I have a few outfits in storage that you may choose from. I''ve been regrly pressing and starching them, so they should be suitable to wear."


    "Thank you for your kind assistance. But is it really alright?"


    The tailor smiled.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Well, for example, someone might say ''How dare you wear the n head''s clothes!''"


    I asked tentatively.


    "Who would recognize the n head''s formal attire from his younger days?"


    "That''s true."


    Yes, that''s a good point. How many people would even remember what clothes the n head wore just a few days ago, let alone dozens of years ago?


    If anyone did recognize it, that would be more creepy than anything.


    "Young Master, please be especially careful."


    The tailor cautioned me.


    "It''s going to be a difficult gathering. Your siblings and stepmothers are not easy people."


    "...I see."


    He said, looking at my face.


    "But I must say, you are remarkably handsome. It seems you have harmoniously inherited the beautiful traits of both your mother and father."


    "Is that so?"


    "So, if possible, I''d suggest getting a haircut and grooming your face and eyebrows before attending. After all, you''re making your first appearance in seven years - you should shine brighter than anyone else there."


    He knew that for nobility, physical beauty was also a form of authority.


    "Ah, yes. Olivier has already taken care of that."


    "Excellent. Olivier is a young man worthy of trust."


    "Indeed."


    I smiled slightly.


    "But he can be a bit stiff, so I tease him once in a while. That''s how he''s be morefortable around me."


    "Haha! In that regard, you don''t resemble the n head at alll."


    The tailor chuckled.


    I felt like I understood that both Ludan and this man, who had quietly looked happy on the outside but lonely on the inside.


    Afterward, I called for a barber to cut my hair and groom my eyebrows. My skin didn''t require any makeup.


    Once the grooming wasplete, I wore the formal attire my father had worn in his youth. By then, it was already afternoon.


    "How do I look?"


    "Wow, amazing!"


    Seeing me ready for the banquet, Peter gaped.


    "Young Master, you look truly handsome."


    "Hmm. Is that so?"


    I responded coolly, even though I knew it.


    These days, I was often hearingpliments about my appearance, which I didn''t entirely dislike.


    I wondered why I had been so indifferent to my appearance in my previous life.


    ''Well, whatever.''


    "I thought you were some elven envoy."


    Peter praised my looks.


    "I had thought the Second Young Master Verdzig was the most handsome among the siblings, but it seems that ranking may change today."


    Olivier said with no expression on his face.


    "Oh, really?"


    I snorted.


    "Is my Second Brother really that good-looking? Is he even capable of rivaling me?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Did I go overboard? I licked my lips and took another look in the mirror.


    "Damn, I really do look absurdly handsome."


    "You''re talking about it as if you''re looking at someone else''s face."


    "Shut up. That''s how memory loss works."


    "Yes, sir."


    Compared to my emaciated appearance on the day I awoke, myplexion had improved, and healthy muscles and flesh had formed.


    I felt like a lively young nobleman instead of a sickly one.


    "I can''t help but feel confident."


    I squared my shoulders, like a victorious general mounted on a prized steed, wearing a fine sword and expensive armor.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "The banquet hall."


    Olivier asked in surprise.


    "Young Master, are you leaving already? There''s still time until dinner..."


    "I want to arrive early, settle in a seat, and greet everyone one by one."


    "Ah, in that case."


    Olivier nodded.


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    "Doesn''t it make sense?"


    I believed it was better to either arrive early and firmly nt myself, ore in at the very end, rather than show up awkwardly in the middle.


    * * *


    "Ah, Young Master Allenvert?"


    "Don''t mind me, just carry on with your work. You all must be so busy."


    I settled into an appropriate seat. The servants were bustling about, setting the table and preparing the food.


    "Mmm, the aroma is wonderful. I wonder howvish the cuisine will be?"


    "Whole-roasted suckling pigs with spices and butter, crispy roast duck, and a hearty stew with various seafood - those would be the main dishes, I imagine."


    Olivier responded to my musings.


    "How did you know?"


    "The scents are familiar to me."


    "I see. Of course."


    The butler must have extensive knowledge of imperial cuisine.


    "Um, Young Master, I feel so out of ce here."


    Peter, who had never been to such a gathering, kept ncing around.


    "Don''t act so much like a country bumpkin. How pathetic."


    I chastised Peter as I looked around the banquet hall.


    On one side, a band was busily tuning their instruments, and on the other, the royal guards were adjusting their positions and formations.


    "Goodness, what amotion."


    I was truly feeling the grandeur of this gathering of distinguished guests. In this vast space that could amodate over a hundred people, only a handful were actually dining.


    In my previous life, I had attended many banquets, but those were with the vulgar nouveau riche of the underworld, not this realm of formality and dignity.


    This mad dog Karzan being invited to such a ce filled my chest with pride.


    No, wait. Since this was essentially a gathering held because of me, I was the protagonist, wasn''t I?


    "So, what am I supposed to do now?"


    When Peter asked a silly question, I responded.


    "What is there to do? Just stand around and carry yourself with gravitas."


    "Understood."


    Not only Olivier, but Peter also seemed to have grown up decently, standing by my side when I was getting groomed.


    ''Hmm, no, not quite that well-behaved.''


    I objectively reassessed Peter''s demeanor.


    In any case, I dozed off for a bit, daydreamed, and exchanged a few words with the passing servants, when finally another sibling made an appearance.


    "Oh, could that be the Third Brother?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    A towering figure with a strong presence. Just as I had heard yesterday. The Third Young Master, Somerset Grunewald. He was 20 years old this year.


    ''Let''s go take a look.''


    I waved my hand in a friendly greeting.


    "Wee, Third Brother."


    "...?"


    But Somerset looked at me with a perplexed expression.


    ''Hmm, is that not it?''


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 32

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 32: The Brothers of Grunewald


    "What did you just say?"


    Somerset furrowed his brow at my greeting.


    "How vulgar. Where on earth did you learn such manners?"


    I scratched my ear and retorted.


    "I was just greeting you."


    Judging by his immediately aggressive response, it seemed he had also been sizing me up.


    This was the reaction I had expected. Of course, I had no intention of getting along with this fellow from the start.


    "No matter how deprived you are of proper etiquette education, yourck of dignity is astounding. Didn''t your servants teach you anything?"


    Somerset scolded me in a rage-filled voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Truly, how far will you shame our family name."


    "Oh."


    My, how ardently he loves his family name.


    Somerset ostentatiously sat as far from me as possible.


    "Bring me some water."


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid hurried to bring the water, her back drawing Somerset''s sticky gaze.


    ''My, how tant.''


    I recalled Ludan''s words about Somerset being the most frequent visitor to erotic literature collections.


    I had mentally noted him as the kind of man who not only indulges in carnal pleasures but also has a sinister air about him.


    ''My judgment was urate.''


    Even as he sipped the water, his eyeballs were rolling around lecherously. This fellow, judging by his appearance, will likely sire many bastards when he''s older.


    ''What amentable man.''


    In the underworld, there are many men like him, consumed by women and debauchery.


    ''ording to Olivier''s assessment...''


    Somerset has a rough, simple, and hasty temper. He''s a typical martial type. Just by looking at his physique, one can tell that his martial prowess and talent are considerable.


    ''But he doesn''t seem to be of the intelligent type.''


    Although his mother, the Third Lady, and her rtives are coddling and pushing him as the next heir.


    If he bes the Duke, those same rtives will likely suck the life out of him, as Olivier had assessed.


    ''I see. He acts like a hoodlum, but there is likely someone behind the scenes pulling the strings.''


    He''s a grown-up brat who has only known thefort of his mother''s skirts, and his head has grown thick as a result. That''s why his head is sorge - is his hat a custom-made one?


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    ¡°I don''t know why people in this house have such a problem with people''s eyes.¡±


    "What did you say, you brat?"


    Intense hostility burst out like a shockwave.


    ''Not bad.''


    His hair was fluttering, and the tablecloth was pping. He must have consumed a lot of good tonics.


    ''His raw power is considerable.''


    But his actions are reckless, and I don''t sense any calmness in him.


    That''s why, despite his formidable strength, he doesn''t scare me at all.


    "Calm down, brother. Did youe here to fight? You''re not some street thug, so what''s the meaning of this..."


    "Shut up."


    As I gently scratched the surface, a violent reaction immediately sprang forth.


    Somerset crumpled the silver cup in his hand and flung it to the floor.


    "Oh dear, that was an expensive one."


    "What a waste. How poor must you have been to make such a fuss over a mere silver cup?"


    He''s quite arrogant for someone who has never earned a penny with his own hands.


    "I envy your luxurious lifestyle, brother."


    Realizing that the level of their conversation had degraded significantly, Somerset sighed.


    "Forget it. It''s meaningless to exchange words with you."


    I also decided to stop the probing at this point. If a real fight broke out, I still don''t have the means to defeat him, but that''s not the reason.


    ''I''ve gotten the gist of your level. How tedious.''


    At the age of twenty, to be this simple-minded, his conduct and political acumen in aristocratic society would be difficult to expect.


    I don''t know how formidable the influence of the Third Lady''s family is, but if I were the head of the n, I would never entrust the n to this man.


    In other words, his threat level as a rival is low. The cunning and prudence I sensed from Verdzig, the Second Master, iscking in Somerset.


    ''There''s nothing more to see from him.''


    Watching the man who didn''t seem threatening at all as an opponent, I chuckled.


    ''As they say, reputation never lies.''


    "What''s so funny that you''reughing like that?"


    "I''m just happy to see my brother again after so long."


    Somerset snorted dismissively at my nonsense.


    An attendant standing at the door shouted.


    ¡°First Young Master has entered.¡±


    "So you were already here."


    "Big brother!"


    A towering man with ck hair and brown eyes approached with a weighty gait.


    ''Ah, that must be the First Young Master of Grunewald.''


    Karl Grunewald.


    His hair color was distinctly different from the typical blonde of the Barva or the slightly brownish blonde of Somerset.


    "Big brother, you''ve arrived."


    I ostentatiously showed deference to Karl. In fact, this man was also one of my main targets for today.


    "Allenvert. It''s been a long time."


    "It''s an honor to see you."


    Seemingly irritated by my attitude, which was theplete opposite of his own, Somerset muttered under his breath.


    "What''s with this brat?"


    I silently performed ventriloquism.


    "What did you say?"


    Somerset immediately responded.


    ¡°Stop it. Should brothers fight as soon as they see each other?¡±


    The First Young Master chided both of us.


    ''Good, brother.''


    While he''s scolding both of us, the one who''s really being put on the spot is Somerset.


    Unable to say anything, Somerset just shuts up. It seems the First Young Master is the more formidable sibling after all.


    This confirms that the First Young Master has no difficult younger brothers besides the Second Young Master.


    ¡°I should havee to see you as soon as you woke up, but forgive me for noting and only meeting you now.¡±


    "What, what the hell."


    I ignored Somerset''s muttering.


    "It''s alright. As the younger brother, I should have looked after you as well. I''m sorry about that."


    Just as expected, the First Young Master gave me a kind smile.


    ''Karl is indeed favorable towards me.''


    Combining the content written in the diary, Olivier''s assessment, and the rumors Petter overheard, it would be something like this.


    The eldest son, who has an inferiorityplex and fear towards his superior second younger brother in every aspect.


    ''He tries to constantly monitor andpete with his second younger brother, but due to his ownck of achievements, he is gradually being pushed out of the session race.''


    In his eyes - How lovely must the younger brother who defiantly stands up to the threatening second younger brother, while still deferentially honoring him, appear?


    ''I''ve secured one ally for now.''


    As nned. I''ve mentally divided the two into potential allies and adversaries.


    "Young Lady Ulbhild Grunewald has entered!"


    I turned my head to see the sole daughter, whom I had heard was quite entric.


    ''Oh.''


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t know the Allenvert siblings had another beauty among them.


    "Allen!"


    A swordswoman with long, toned limbs and a pure, focused gaze in her eyes approached me.


    "Greetings, sister."


    "Allen, it''s been so long. I heard you''ve been in seclusion, but how have you honed your body!"


    She asked warmly, making me slightly flustered.


    "I''ve been training intensively these past few days."


    "I see, good choice."


    Ulbhild, who had a cold expression making her seem more like a knight than a nobledy, whispered to me.


    "But Allen, is it true that you reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique in less than a week?"


    "That''s right."


    "Remarkable."


    Her face, which had been icy, was now filled with genuine curiosity, making her seem less her age.


    "Self-taught? Without even having the guidance once?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Amazing. If the Head Butler hadn''t vouched for it, I wouldn''t have believed it at all."


    After her outburst, Ulbhild briefly greeted the brothers.


    "Brothers, it''s been a while."


    "How have you been?"


    "More or less. Somerset, I''ve heard rumors that you''ve been neglecting your trainingtely."


    "Ah, sister, that is..."


    "Relying only on your meager martial prowess and neglecting the sword, your future prospects are obvious. It''s none of my business, so conduct yourself as you will."


    She didn''t seem particrly close to even her full-blooded brother Karl, and there was a hint of disdain towards Somerset.


    But why is she treating me this way?


    "Allen. If you don''t mind, could you briefly demonstrate your sword aura?"


    "Uh, right here?"


    "A dagger will do, won''t it?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Her clear brown eyes were filled with a mad gleam. Pressured by her intensity, I nodded.


    "Good."


    Ulbhild smiled contentedly. I picked up the knife set on the table and manifested the sword aura.


    "Ooh...!"


    Ulbhild fondly ran her bare hands over the sword aura, plucking at it with her fingers, and then tore the tablecloth. Sword aura effortlessly slicing through it.


    "Truly remarkable. How have you perfected the sword aura to such a degree?"


    She had the aura of a pure seeker of the martial arts. Now I understand why the sister was said to have no interest in the power struggle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Allen, you''ve impressed me. I''lle visit you soon, so clear your schedule. And..."


    I know a man with a simr gaze to hers. That was the private tutor who began to obsessively see me as some kind of rare treasure.


    ''Finally, someone has properly recognized my talents.''


    ¡°Fifth Young Master has entered.¡±


    Meanwhile, Barva quietly entered and took a seat far from me.


    "Oh, the youngest has arrived?"


    "Ugh."


    Barva showed disgust and ignored me.


    "Our youngest brother, our baby, our Barva. Has the hand you broke against the wall healed yet?"


    "Just shut up, please."


    "I''m just worried, but that''s too much, huh?"


    "It''s healed, so leave me alone."


    "Oh."


    Just as Barva was about to be further tormented -


    "So you were all gathered here."


    A soft yetmanding voice caught everyone''s attention.


    "Elder brother, Ulbhild, Somerset, Barva."


    Just by calling out the names of the siblings, the atmosphere changed.


    Walking in with an overwhelming presence was a handsome blond-haired, blue-eyed man. This was Verdzig Grunewald, the Second Young Master.


    ''Wow, he''s disgustingly handsome.''


    While Allenvert''s face still has a boyish charm, Verdzig''s is that of a mature adult man.


    But what''s most striking is -


    ''How preposterous. Was he really that strong?''


    This was a man of overwhelming power, far beyond Somerset, far beyond Karl, far beyond Ulbhild. I couldn''t even begin to fathom his level of power.


    My body involuntarily shrank in fear. It''s a natural response. The rabbit trembling before the tiger is the way of nature.


    But I am no rabbit.


    "Allenvert, it''s been a while."


    "Indeed."


    I responded.


    "It feels like I saw you just yesterday, though the actual meeting has been long."


    "I''m d to hear that."


    Verdzig smoothly parried my sarcastic remark with a beautiful smile, ncing at the siblings.


    "Everyone, please rise. The Ladies have arrived."


    As if I don''t even exist in his world. And he speaks as if he has the strongest voice in this room.


    "..."


    The First Young Master''s gaze towards Verdzig was icy.


    ''This family feud is entertaining.''


    I watched the scene with the detachment of an outsider, even though I am a party involved.


    "Duchess Isabel Grunewald, Duchess Emengarde Grunewald, Duchess Bianca Grunewald have entered!"


    ...The music changed.


    Escorted by maids, three resplendently dressed Duchesses entered the banquet hall.


    ''So the three are entering together.''


    They must have coordinated this. Even etiquette is a battle of egos.


    "It''s so good to gather like this for once."


    "Greetings to the First Lady."


    The siblings greeted the ck-haired Isabel Grunewald, the First Lady, who was the elder in the absence of the n patriarch.


    "..."


    I made eye contact with Emengarde Grunewald, the Second Lady. Her eyes were identical to Verdzig''s - beautiful, but somehow evoking a snake''s gaze.


    "Allenvert."


    The corner of her mouth curved upwards in a smile.


    "It''s been a while."


    I also stood up with a smile.


    "Greetings to the Second Lady."


    "You''ve grown into such a handsome young man in our absence."


    The Second Lady closed her fan, partially covering her lips.


    "If your mother, Lucatia, were to see you now, she would be so proud."


    The hidden smile was likely closer to a mocking arc.


    "I''m grateful for your concern."


    I replied calmly.


    "The gifts you sent have allowed me to achieve great aplishments. They were truly valuable."


    "It''s not that extraordinary, so don''t worry about it."


    ...We hid our daggers in ourughter.


    And so the banquet began.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 33

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 33: Can¡¯t I Even Burp?


    The meal was quiet and calm. If it weren''t for the orchestra, the only sound would have been the clinking of utensils.


    This ce feels so deste. Are they really a family?


    "Barva, it would be better to chew more quietly."


    "I''m sorry."


    Barva hunched his shoulders at the reprimand from the Second Lady. Even the Third Young Master Somerset joined in the scolding.


    "Barva. What kind of behavior is that? Straighten your shoulders."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barva replied with a meek expression.


    ''Oh, look at that guy?''


    He really can''t assert himself here. I gave Barva a mocking look.


    ''You''re the weakest, poor thing. How pathetic.''


    Barva bristled but kept his mouth shut, afraid of being scolded again if he spoke out.


    "By the way, Karl, I heard you impressively wiped out the pirates the other day."


    Emengarde, the Second Lady, now turned to praise the crown prince. But her eyes didn''t smile.


    "It was not that remarkable. The opponents were a ragtag bunch, so I was able to subdue them without much difficulty."


    "Your modesty is excessive. I''ve heard the tales of you single-handedly boarding the enemy gship and beheading their leader."


    ''Oh, impressive.''


    I contemted and chewed my meat in silence.


    ''So he has realbat experience too. But he doesn''t seem the type to recklessly charge into enemy territory alone...''


    "I was also in awe of your exploits, brother."


    Second Young Master Verdzig also chimed in with a gentle tone.


    "I''ve done simr things before, but I''ve never gone in alone like that. It''s an achievement not just anyone can aplish."


    Was that a jab? To anyone listening, Verdzig''s inaction would seem more pronounced.


    Sensing the subtext, Karl''s expression turned ufortable.


    ''Interesting. They keep needling him without outright insulting him. What a loving set of brothers.''


    In any case, Karl and Verdzig, who hade of age long ago, seemed to be actively engaged in external activities.


    Participating in military operations like pirate suppression, no less.


    ''Let''s see. Karl is in the knighthood, and Verdzig is in the Royal Guards, right?''


    The two weremanders of a battalion each within those respective forces.


    ''Father must have attached these loyal forces to them. Dividing military power between his sons to gauge their control...... Amon tactic.''


    Fundamentally, the power in the Grunewald was divided between the military and the bureaucracy. And within the military, there were two main pirs.


    First, there was the ''regr army'' centered around the officer corps and nonmissioned officers, maintaining about 30% strength in peacetime and then conscripting citizens in times of war.


    ''But this side doesn''t have much real presence.''


    It was more like a reserve force, maintaining the minimum strength to prepare for emergencies.


    The other pir was the ''standing army'' - elite specialized units that maintained their numbers even in peacetime, each with their own duties.


    Due to their nature, the standing army was inevitably smaller in number than the regr army.


    ''Most of the military''s core must beposed of standing army members.''


    The standing army included the Royal Guards, the Knighthood, the Special Operations Division, and the Border Guard.


    ording to Olivier''s exnation, excluding the Border Guard, the remaining three were considered the public face of the duchy''s military might.


    ''The interesting part is that the Duke has given his sons different units tomand, and there is an implicit hierarchy between those units.''


    The Special Operations Division was a small and specialized unit. Ulbhildmanding it was partly due to her exceptional skills, but more so because she had no interest in the line of session.


    Therefore, to secure the actual line of session, controlling the Royal Guards or the Knighthood was crucial. And based on yesterday''s observation, the Royal Guards seemed to be of a higher caliber.


    ''Therefore.''


    The status of the loyal forces also meant that Verdzig was ahead of Karl.


    ''Subtle. Is this a meritocracy?''


    If so, my father was a truly cold-blooded man. Then again, considering how he''s treated me and my mother, it''s not that surprising.


    ''But the Knighthood isn''t some unit that bows to anyone either.''


    The knights were mostly raised in noble families from a young age or were exceptional graduates of the Duchy''s training institutions.


    Once formally invested as knights, they were recognized as minor nobles, so the scions of noble houses without inheritance rights and wealthymoners were the ones who mainly enlisted.


    ''Knights are usually the type who pursue their own pride or romance alongside being soldiers.''


    The knights I encountered in my previous life were generally of that disposition.


    But the Royal Guards were a rare sight. They were treated as VIPs wherever they went.


    ''I see, even the duchy can have its own Royal Guards.''


    Indeed, they had a presence far exceeding the other lesser nobles.


    The Royal Guards were considered the elite of the elite in any kingdom, and the cost to train and maintain them was correspondingly high.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ording to Olivier, they only epted the best, regardless of background.


    They were the mightiest shield protecting their master and their nation, and veteran troops who could be deployed on any mission.


    ''There are basically two paths of recruitment.''


    Either they would handpick the most outstanding candidates from the training institutions and groom them within the unit itself -


    Or they would externally hire those who had distinguished themselves and whose skills had matured in other existing units.


    ''It''smon for Knighthood members to join the Royal Guards, but the reverse is rare. That alone makes the hierarchy between the two clear.''


    The Second Young Mastermands a higher-ranked unit than the First Young Master. Enough to make the First Young Master feel inferior, no doubt?


    ''I''d be pissed too if I were him.''


    I observed the two men closely. One carried an air of inferiority, the other of superiority.


    "To y the pirate captain alone is truly remarkable, dear brother. How can you be so valorous?"


    So I deliberately ttered Karl. He responded with a gentle smile.


    "If you diligently hone the martial arts of Grunewald as I have, you could surpass even this brother in glorious exploits. To manifest sword aura in just a week after initiation is an achievement none of us could match."


    "I''m grateful for your kind words. I strive to at least follow in your footsteps."


    When the topic turned to martial arts, the usually disinterested Ulbhild suddenly interjected.


    "Allen. Since we''re on the subject, this sister would like to instruct you in the sword."


    "......"


    Why is she suddenly so interested? Is my talent that coveted? Her gaze reminded me of a private tutor.


    "Though he''s my brother, I can''t bear to see such talent go to waste. It''s never toote to train properly. Even seven years of absence can be ovee with diligence."


    "That''s an extremely generous offer. But Father has not yet permitted me to train in swordsmanship..."


    "Father? Why? For what reason?"


    Ulbhild''s eyes widened as if she couldn''t believe it. She looked ready to confront Father right away.


    "How would I presume to understand Father''s intentions? He must have his reasons."


    "Well, yes, but still..."


    Ulbhild was visibly deted and began to viciously cut her meat. Thick calluses dotted her long fingers.


    ''Impressive. The hands of a swordmaster.''


    Such calloused hands on a warrior were rare even in the underworld. It was a testament to her grueling training.


    ''In any case.''


    As nned, the First Young Master and the Young Lady had clearly taken a liking to me.


    I''m the one who immediately got into a fight with the youngest and caused amotion right after waking up. For all I know, there might have been talk of me having a fit.


    ''With a guy like that being so deferential to the elder brother, how wonderful.''


    Thinking back to Olivier''s storyst night, I realized what Karl likely wanted most.


    Was it money? Power? Honor?


    No.


    ''...The existence of younger siblings who revere and look up to him. In short, the recognition and respect from his younger siblings.''


    Seeing it today, my analysis was spot on. His full-blooded sister Ulbhild neither respected nor feared him, and Somerset was never the type to look up to anyone.


    As for Barva, he was essentially Verdzig''s puppet, so there was nothing to be said there.


    ''That leaves only me.''


    Good. I''ll act out the respect you desire, Karl. I can be a sycophant whenever necessary.


    ''By the way, Ulbhild has a rather intense gaze.''


    In any case, she was recognized as capable enough tomand one of the Special Operations Division''s units. That elite and unruly division, no less.


    ''Even the name sounds suspicious. Special missions, huh?''


    They definitely seem like a bunch of oddballs.


    ''Of course, the Special Ops unit would suit my temperament the best.''


    Next year, when Ie of age, there''s a high chance I''ll either lead a unit or be assigned to one.


    If I had to choose, I''d want to join the Special Ops. It would be good to cultivate a friendship with Ulbhild. At least for the time being.


    ''Howplicated.''


    Anyway, through this gathering, I''ve clearly identified my most formidable rival.


    ''Verdzig Grunewald.''


    He possesses talents that rival the First Young Master and is undoubtedly the strongest among the young nobles of the same generation.


    And he discreetly scrutinizes and needles his just-recovered younger brother, in a rather sinister manner.


    ''It really reminds me of that guy.''


    Just as I was reminiscing about the assassin king who had struck me from behind, Somerset provoked me.


    "By the way, Allen. What''s with that rustic outfit?"


    "Huh?"


    I gave a response somewhere between annoyed and polite. Ambiguous enough for others to hear, but irritating for the recipient.


    "Your face may be decent-looking, but your fashion sense is terribly provincial. If you go socializing in the circles with that kind of attire, it will bring shame to the family name, so be careful."


    Just as expected, a personal attack came.


    The Third Lady also had a faint smile of amusement on her face. Looks like he recited what Mother told her to say. Oh dear, what a pathetic guy. How old is he and he''s still under his mother''s wing?


    "It seems our dear brother holds the family''s honor in the highest regard."


    My response made Somerset''s brow furrow like a caterpir.


    "You insolent brat. What''s with that disrespectful tone?"


    "The disrespectful one is you, brother."


    "What did you say?"


    "This is the formal wear that father wore in his youth."


    "!"


    "How dare you, brother? To mock father''s clothes as provincial? If you don''t like it, just say so. How can you, as his child, disgrace our father?"


    Somerset was suddenly turned into a viin. He moved his lips in anger when the Third Lady Bianca intervened.


    "Allenvert. Your words were too much, weren''t they? That wasn''t his intention."


    Seeing her son lose the verbal battle, Bianca appropriately stepped in.


    I muttered in an annoying tone.


    "Oh, I see."


    "You half-breed savage, how dare you..."


    "Sister, your words are excessive."


    The First Lady Isabe rebuked her.


    "Please refrain from such improper conduct and speech."


    "Sister, I apologize. I got a bit carried away."


    Of course, Lady Bianca did not offer me a single apology. Is disliking apologies a family trait of these people?


    ''In that sense, Second Lady is as deep-hearted as her son.''


    It was clear she disliked my mother, Lusatia, by the way, she had sent the tribute from mother¡¯s enemies as a constion gift. But she didn''t let it show at all in this setting.


    Burp!


    Ah, that''s right. Eating a meal in such an ufortable setting, I identally let out a burp without realizing it.


    "Allenvert. Have you gone mad?"


    This time, I had no rebuttal to Somerset''s scolding. I raised my hand in apology.


    "I''m sorry."


    "......"


    Then everyone, including Olivier and Peter, looked at me like I was a madman.


    Why are they all acting this way? Can''t a person burp asionally?


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 34

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 34: The Snake of the Apocalypse


    The reactions of the people to Allenvert''s sudden actions were diverse.


    "He''s a madman."


    "Hmm, how perplexing."


    "He''s clearly not in his right mind."


    "Why do his eyes seem like that of a mad dog?"


    "My younger brother is talented, but he stillcks social skills. It''s fine, that''s just how geniuses are. As his older sister, I''ll teach him a lot."


    The gazes of the family members towards Allenvert were almost identical at this moment.


    "Is it possible he''s delirious from a fever? I should ask the doctor about that."


    Somerset pondered this question seriously, while-


    "That madman."


    Barva was slightly unnerved by the iprehensible madness in front of him. How could he burp like that?


    Only Karl was a step ahead of his younger siblings.


    "Allen, it seems your body has not fully recovered from the fever yet. Overeating is not good at a time like this."


    First Young Master admonished his brother in a dignified manner, and Allenvert matched his tone.


    "You are right, elder brother. I will be more careful."


    Responding humbly with his eyes downcast, Allenvert''s actions caused Somerset and Barva to curse silently inside.


    ''This little fucker.''


    ''How utterly repulsive.''


    Seeing the foul-mouthed fellow now fawning obsequiously was sickening.


    However, Verdzig smiled with a different meaning.


    ''How clever.''


    Since he had already taken an opposing stance against Allenvert, aligning with the other brothers made sense.


    The hotheaded Third Young Master or Young Lady who had no interest in the session struggle were less desirable choices than the First Young Master.


    ''Feigning madness could also be a strategy.''


    Otherwise, how could he make such appropriate judgments? Verdzig had no intention of underestimating Allenvert.


    ''His seven years of seclusion also had a purpose, it seems.''


    From Verdzig''s perspective, this suspicion was reasonable. After all, who could infer that he had regained the memory of his past life?


    ''When a bird that has not flown for seven years suddenly spreads its wings, it will surprise everyone.''


    Verdzig felt that closely observing Allenvert at this moment was of great importance.


    "But second elder brother."


    At that very moment, Allenvert, who had not exchanged a single word with him, suddenly addressed Verdzig.


    "Speak, Allen."


    All eyes turned to the two of them.


    "Don''t we have some unfinished business to settle between us?"


    "...!"


    Business? Who would dare speak to Verdzig in such a bold manner?


    ''How absurd.''


    ''Doesn''t he have any fear?''


    Allenvert grinned with his back to the shocked faces of Somerset and Barva.


    "If you have something to say, then say it."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to settle the matter in a more private setting?"


    The unexpected audacity surprised Verdzig.


    "Are you requesting a private audience with me?"


    But Allenvert was not the type to tremble in front of a powerful opponent.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Verdzig smiled faintly.


    "Very well, let''s do it then."


    ... The air grew bitterly cold.


    * * *


    The banquet ended in a rather haphazard manner. However, the siblings had not yet left their seats.


    ''How surprising, our younger brother.''


    Ulbhild Grunewald thought about the younger brother she had not seen in seven years.


    ''His sword skills were truly beautiful.''


    She did not agree with the statement that Allenvert was too old to learn.


    If that were the case, the scions of renowned ns who had started martial arts training in their youth should always have been the best of their generation. But was that really the case?


    What mattered was not the timing, but the talent. In that sense, look at Allenvert.


    ''He cultivated to the fifth level of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique through self-study, and in just a week, no less?''


    It was not a simple matter of just taking good elixirs. It required unwavering control of mana, consistent endurance and focus, and most importantly, a clear image of the sword in his mind.


    ''... Father must not be unaware of this.''


    Perhaps there were other reasons. The tragedy that befell Allenvert''s maternal family, or the obstruction of his other brothers. Or maybe...


    ''His constitution of limited lifespan is nothing. There are surely ways to extend his life, and even a slim chance of finding something like the Ereshkigal.''


    If Allenvert was truly that gifted, there was no reason she could not provide that level of assistance.


    ''His talent is remarkable, but what''s most impressive is hisposure and courage even in this setting.''


    A great warrior needs more than just talent with the sword. Boldness, wisdom, action, judgment... Today, Allenvert had disyed glimpses of all these qualities.


    ''But his mental state, which was unable to recover for seven years, is still uncertain. If he will crumble again in the face of greater trials, it''s better not to harbor empty dreams from the start.''


    Until now, she had shown little interest in Allenvert.


    The story was tragic, but she had no intention of extending a helping hand to a brother who had resigned himself.


    As a warrior, his weakness was disappointing to her.


    ''But you have been reborn. ... Whether you will be broken again or have grown strong enough to endure, I will put you through a tempering test to find out.''


    Ulbhild''s eyes gleamed with a strange obsession.


    Meanwhile, one who held the opposite view of his sister was also present.


    ''Locked up in a corner, and now he''s gone mad.''


    In Somerset''s eyes, Allenvert''s sudden change seemed closer to madness than mental recovery.


    Why wouldn''t it be? ording to the words of spies he had nted, the reclusive Allenvert was a timid and pathetic fellow.


    ''It''s been a long time since he was rendered incapable of recovery.''


    Was all that just an act? Or was the fever such a transformative catalyst for him?


    ''... Hmm.''


    Somerset suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    What if Allenvert''s actions were not simply an outburst of madness?


    ''Come to think of it, he hasn''t actually suffered any losses. No, he may have even shrewdly gained advantages.''


    Allenvert acted as if this setting posed no fear or difficulty for him at all, and in the end, even the three siblings including his elder brothers, did not scold or insult him beyond a certain limit. There was simply no room for it. It was a perilous tightrope walk, indeed.


    ''During that time, he has won the favor of the elder brother and sister, while clearly taking an opposing stance against me and the second elder brother.''


    How could he be so fearless? Even Somerset himself felt a sense of dread and eeriness towards the formidable Verdzig.


    ''Reviewing it again, in this brief banquet, Allenvert has effectively demarcated his allies and adversaries.''


    In this case, no one would dare to carelessly confront Allenvert, as it could be perceived as provocation against the opposing faction. When did he acquire such cunning tactics?


    Of course, Somerset had no way of knowing that this wisdom came from Karzan''s experience in the underworld.


    ''Damn it.''


    Somerset gritted his teeth.


    This made the setting almost like Allenvert''s debut performance.


    After seven years of seclusion, Allenvert had made a strong impression on the First Young Master and Young Lady of the duchy. But as for himself...


    ''I''ve been relegated to a mere supporting actor.''


    A realization that came a bitte, Somerset''s face distorted with anger and humiliation.


    ''Allenvert. How amusing.''


    On the other side, Karl was smiling as he thought of the unexpected ally he had found.


    ''Today, I''ve reaped an unexpected harvest.''


    The Third Prince Somerset not only walked his own path but was also a hot-tempered and unwise brother whom Karl did not wish to embrace as an ally.


    ''As for Barva, he''s practically on a leash to Verdzig, so there''s no need to mention him.''


    While Ulbhild, his full-blooded sister, possessed exceptional skills so she had no interest in the session struggle.


    In the midst of this, Allenvert, who had no power base and had even lost his proper lineage, suddenly showed a friendly attitude towards Karl and helped him to restore his standing.


    This was a clear gesture of goodwill, and there was no reason not to take his hand at the moment.


    "Karl."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Isabelle said to her son.


    "Let''s get going now."


    "As you wish."


    Should they recruit Allenvert? If so, how should they win his favor? Or was there another intention behind it?


    There was much to investigate from this point forward.


    "Ulbhild."


    "Ah, please excuse me."


    The Young Lady responded rather coldly.


    "I will go and confront the Head Butler about why he did not assign a sword instructor for Allenvert."


    "Do as you will."


    In any case, the direction they were aiming for was the same.


    "Barva, you too, return."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Emengard''s contemptuous tone, as if Barva was not even worth discussing, made him silently rise to leave.


    ''...''


    In this setting, Barva was once again reminded that while the focus was on his fourth brother Allenvert, he himself had received no one''s attention, only able to roll his eyes in frustration.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Why do I have to endure such humiliation?''


    He had grown up as the youngest of the illustrious Grunewald n, notcking in anything.


    Yet why was he the only one suffering from this sense of inferiority? Barva could not understand the reason.


    ''And how...''


    How was Allenvert able to be so defiant even in front of the formidable Verdzig? It was a conundrum that the current Barva could notprehend.


    * * *


    Verdzig had invited me to his private study.


    "Understand, there are ears everywhere."


    "Of course, I understand that well."


    "Good, you should know that."


    The eyes and ears Verdzig had nted in the annex had been removed on my orders.


    We had a surprisingly calm conversation, both aware of this fact.


    ''One who watches others must also be wary of the eyes watching him.''


    This is a maxim to be remembered, whether in the underworld or the nobility.


    Yet the magical security measures created in this bedroom were clearly obsessively meticulous. With my current abilities, I could only detect a tiny fraction of them.


    "You seem quite interested in magic."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    We sat on the sofa. Verdzig was sitting on the seat of honor and gazed at me steadily.


    ''He''s damn good-looking.''


    His face could rival even Allenvert''s in beauty, an exquisite perfection.


    ''Quite impressive, indeed.''


    The sharpness of his eyes and nose, the harmonious bnce of his features, his proud yet agile physique, his long limbs... He was a sculpture carved by a master craftsman.


    Yet why does this beauty now feel ominously chilling to me?


    Now that we''re in a private audience, I can''t help but think that this man could slit my throat or force me to swallow poison without any strangeness.


    ''Beneath his calm exterior, there lurks tremendous murderous intent.''


    I know this type of man.


    He is a snake.


    A venomous viper.


    ''The snake of the Apocalypse that devours and poisons everything.''


    It''s a preposterous idea. When have I ever made such an assessment of a person?


    ''A terrible monster lives in the castle of a beautiful port city.''


    Suddenly, I wondered if requesting this private audience with him might have been my own mistake.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 35

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Chapter 35:The Mask of Aminicrus


    ¡®A mistake? Nonsense.¡¯


    I blocked my soul''s ears to the whispers of my terror-stricken body. How dare it utter such weak words.


    "Why do you look at me that way, little brother?"


    "Barva¡ª"


    I mentioned the name of the bastard who started all this.


    "He seemed terribly afraid of you, brother."


    "Is that what you noticed?"


    Verdzig smiled. His expression seemed to ask if I wasn''t afraid of him.


    ¡°I saw today that it wasn''t because Barva is a particrly pathetic coward.¡±


    Verdzig leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I observed the attitudes of the servants toward you, and the look in our other siblings'' eyes."


    "Ah, I see. And what did you notice?"


    "They either revered you or feared you. Generally one of the two."


    "Hmm."


    Verdzig simply stared at me without confirming or denying, maintaining hisposure. His calmness sent chills down my spine. I knew why.


    ''From the moment I entered, he had already spread his killing intent throughout the room.''


    Like a dispersed mist, it was subtle yet gradually paralyzed my body like poison.


    His mana control was truly astonishing. It was impossible to gauge this man''s true level.


    ''He''s openly intimidating people. No wonder Barva would have wet himself by now.''


    However, I''m a man who knows how to maintain his nerve even when terrified. That''s why I''ve always been better at gambling than Ivan.


    ''Dear brother... The more I learn about you, the more you remind me of the Dark King.''


    That one was a cruel and persistent hypocrite. He was also a demon lord who devoured a nation by ruling through fear and ckmail.


    Here lies that same seed. Verdzig Grunewald, a devil with an angel''s face.


    "Impressive."


    Verdzig''s eyes changed as he watched me quietly endure all his pressure. As if I''d finally earned the right to converse with him.


    "Now then, shall we hear what calctions led our little brother to request this private audience?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know."


    When I smirked, Verdzig''s eyebrow twitched. Was my smile that surprising?


    ''Well, it would be.''


    After all, this wasn''t pressure that could be endured with my power, having only reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ''This is just presence, just presence. If you grit your teeth and endure, it''s nothing.''


    How many death lines have I crossed in my life? I am Karzan, the mad dog of the underworld.


    "My, I must have been too mischievous."


    Verdzig instantly dissolved his killing intent. Like a copsed dam, a sigh unconsciously escaped me.


    "Haha. Seems I overdid it."


    Only then did Verdzig smile at me. His eyes looked down at me as if saying, ''Your struggle was quite desperate,mendable effort.''


    ''How arrogant.''


    Still, I didn''t snap back at him. I''m a man who knows well how excessive boldness can ruin situations.


    And now was the time to take a step back. The strong one had already shown me mercy.


    "It''s not easy to keep my head high before you, brother."


    I spoke showing my feigning weakness.


    "I hope you found this little brother''s bravado endearing."


    "Well now, truly admirable."


    Even as he spoke words of praise, I felt a chill like a snake licking my skin.


    ''He''s skilled at deception. He took advantage of my momentarypse.''


    The chill likely came from him scanning my body with his energy.


    I knew this but didn''t resist.


    "Good. I like your attitude more and more."


    Verdzig nodded.


    Was he reading the situation at the same level as me? I decided to assume so. It didn''t matter ¨C I was used to taking the weaker position.


    "Now let this brother settle ounts. Let''s see, what would be suitable..."


    Verdzig rose from his seat and retrieved something from a drawer.


    It was a white mask.


    "What is that?"


    "The Mask of Aminicrus. An artifact that changes the appearance of its wearer."


    Verdzig put on the mask himself.


    "Whoa!"


    His height decreased and his face changed, and suddenly there stood Verdzig transformed into Barva''s appearance,ughing heartily.


    "Surprised? This is generally what it can do. It does consume quite a bit of mana though."


    As soon as he removed the mask, he returned to his original form.


    "No... why give me such a precious item? It must be priceless."


    "After tormenting my cute little brother, I should pay an appropriate price, shouldn''t I?"


    Verdzig stepped close and whispered.


    ¡°Allen, every noble needs secrets and shadows.¡±


    Those words were truly meaningful.


    "If my gaze was so suffocating, now this brother will give you the freedom to keep secrets."


    Look at this. I was dumbfounded by such an excessive reward being suddenly presented.


    ''Is he saying I should try whatever I can? How arrogant. Or is even this just bait to test my reaction?''


    I leaned more toward thetter interpretation.


    "What''s wrong? Not to your liking?"


    "Your younger brother feels guilty, receiving something so excessive for such a minor matter."


    Even receiving an item of such high value requires courage.


    ''It''s a superior item. The craftsmanship, the mana signature, everything.''


    Only someone like the Second Young Master of Grunewald, where all treasures of the continent gather, could acquire such an item.


    In my previous life, such rare items asionally appeared in ck markets, but their prices were truly astronomical.


    "You''re wee to decline."


    I looked straight into Verdzig''s eyes.


    "I will not decline."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The corners of Verdzig''s mouth curved upward.


    Of course, this was still an artifact beyond my current ability to handle. But¡ª


    ''A mask that can change appearance at will?''


    How could I pass this up? This was exactly what I needed to build my own power base while moving between the underworld and the noble houses.


    ''Turns out he''s actually a nice person.''


    I felt a newfound appreciation for him. Almost enough to make me regret if I''d spoken too impudently earlier.


    "Brother, I''ve learned that receiving something beyond one''s worth often leads to misfortune."


    "Generally true."


    An owner who cannot handle their possession usually ends up dying because of it.


    The Dark King had the power to handle it, which is why I ended up dying instead.


    "I''ll work hard to ensure that doesn''t happen."


    "That would be good then."


    I am a man who once roamed through the massive shadows covering this entire continent. It would be shameful not to be able to swallow this level of poison.


    "By the way, I feel guilty receiving gifts twice already."


    "Don''t worry about that honey or this mask. Neither is particrly special."


    "If you say so, I won''t worry about it."


    Verdzigughed again, seeming to have grown ustomed to my way of speaking.


    "How interesting."


    ...And at this moment, I realized something. Surely this man had extended his reach into the underworld long before I had.


    Why wouldn''t he? This bastard has eyes that show he could kill and dispose of even his siblings if necessary. In both the underworld and noble society, these types are the most dangerous.


    "Brother, I shall take my leave now."


    "Leaving already?"


    Verdzig asked.


    "Without even having tea?"


    "That''s quite alright."


    "I haven''t poisoned it."


    Too savage to be a joke. But what was even more savage was that it wasn''t a joke at all.


    * * *


    "Young Master!"


    "Young Lord!"


    When I returned, Peter and Olivier made a huge fuss as if seeing someone return from the dead.


    "Why are you like this? Anyone would think I''d just gotten out of prison."


    "Were... were you unharmed?"


    Even Olivier asked in a panic. It was another indication of Verdzig''s reputation.


    "Well, to be fair nothing happened..."


    "Did... did you perhaps consume poison...?"


    "Almost did."


    "Urk!"


    Peter''s legs gave out and he copsed. Good grief, what a pathetic fellow.


    "Don''t worry. I got paid handsomely for the trouble."


    "Pardon?"


    "Look at this."


    I took out the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "Olivier. Can you tell what this is?"


    "...It''s a mask with transformation abilities."


    "As expected, you know your stuff."


    Some nobles enjoy masquerade balls withpletely changed appearances, builds, and voices. This was an item made for such nobles.


    But in my hands, it would be different.


    "It seems quite precious."


    "Right?"


    "Yes. Low-quality masks are easily detected, but better ones guarantee perfect polymorphing. The finest ones can even change gender, they say."


    "That''s impressive."


    I handed the mask to Peter.


    "Keep it safe."


    "Oh, safekeeping?"


    "It''s not something we can use right away."


    "Why not?"


    "With things like this, it''s right to assume there are traps."


    Olivier agreed with my words.


    "Someone of Second Young Master''s caliber would have no trouble having high-ranking mages embed trap spells in artifacts."


    As expected of Olivier. He understood noble affairs well. Natural, having learned under the Head Butler.


    "Ah, I see."


    Peter nodded with a shocked expression.


    It wasn''t strange.


    This information was beyond someone like Peter, who came from fallen nobility and worked as a servant-like attendant to support his family.


    ''In my experience, they usually embed functions like eavesdropping, tracking, and self-destruction.''


    It reminded me of the jewel box I stole from the Dark King''s vault. It had protective magic made by an archmage, and when broken, it exploded.


    ''That was a double trap.''


    Moreover, it was an item filled with malice ¨C if it fell into the hands of someone strong enough to break it, it would rather be destroyed while wounding them.


    ''Vicious bastard. Sheesh.''


    By the way, what was inside that made him so paranoid? Can''t know. It''s already exploded and gone.


    ''Even Verdzig demonstrating the mask in front of me might be another trap, psychological warfare.''


    It''s harmless. Try it yourself. Don''t nobles need their secrets¡ª


    These sweet baits might be trying to lure me in. What kind of poison was painted on that bait?


    "Whencking information, deciding whether to be cautious or bold is also wisdom."


    I saw this as a time for caution.


    "Then I''ll keep this in the vault."


    "Please do."


    This was the best option for now.


    It would be suspicious to immediately have someone analyze its magic. That action itself would raise too many questions. I wanted to pretend I ''couldn''t use'' the mask.


    ''Still, how thankful.''


    Despite all of Verdzig''s schemes, this gift was a blessing to me.


    When I make this mask truly mine, I''ll be able to extend my reach into both the underworld and noble society simultaneously.


    ''Went to collect damages and came back with a deed to a house.''


    Sure, it''s a deed filled with traps and poison uses, but that''s fine. Once I unlock it, it''s mine, right?


    ''...But before that.''


    There was something I wanted to do.


    "Olivier."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''d like to inspect outside the castle soon. Would that be possible?"


    "...!"


    I nned to carefully examine the city, port, and back alleys. As the ''Fourth Prince of Grunewald'' of course.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 36

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 36: Were You Crying?


    In my dream, I had be Karzan. The long journey of life was shing by like a spinningntern.


    ''What is this now? How absurd.''


    No voice came out. I just stood there with my arms crossed, watching those memories.


    From a young boy crying after burying his grandfather, I became the street leader guiding other children in search of shelter and food.


    By the time I became a young man, I dove into the underworld with those kids, gradually expanding our territory¡ª


    Before long, I started making my living by the sword under a man known as ''Daikin the Butcher.''


    Then shortly after, I heard news of Daikin''s death.


    ''Things are moving quickly.''


    Whether he died from poison or was stabbed in the back when he let his guard down, I couldn''t remember the exact cause. It was a world where death came easily.


    Anyway, in the dream, I was already on my way to find someone, iming I would avenge Daikin.


    "...You came to me seeking revenge for Daikin?"


    "Yes, well, that''s right."


    "How peculiar."


    He was none other than the master of a major organization controlling the underworld in a nearby feudal state.


    "What was your rtionship with Daikin? Were you sworn brothers?"


    "Not particrly. We weren''t even that close."


    "Then why go this far?"


    "What other reason would there be? I owed him a debt, so I''m trying to repay it."


    "Well, you''re remarkably loyal for someone with the nickname ''Mad Dog.'' It doesn''t suit you."


    "You''ve got that wrong. I really am crazy."


    "Hahaha! Is that so?"


    In the underworld, conflict and revenge should only be pursued when you can handle the aftermath. Because I didn''t have enough power, I needed to secure backing first.


    "Shall I lend you my strength?"


    "Borrowing your name will be enough."


    "How reliable."


    With solid backing, avenging Daikin wasn''t difficult.


    ...However, to break the chain of revenge, I ultimately had to disappear. I already knew this fact.


    ''That''s why I went to him. To ask him to handle the aftermath.''


    Revenge is endless. Knowing this, I wanted to escape that spiral of hatred where people kept killing each other.


    ''I thought about leaving for a foreign country where no one knew me and living quietly.''


    Life doesn''t always go as nned. The younger brothers who had been with me since our orphan days stubbornly followed me, and I couldn''t bring myself to send them back.


    In the end, we had to dive into nders''s underworld once again. It was truly a cursed fate.


    "Boss, this ce... damn it. It''s full of scum."


    We settled in a small port city on the outskirts of nders.


    Though small in scale, it was a strategic transportation hub, and the local underworld was controlled by criminals so powerful and cruel that even the lord couldn''t handle them.


    They ruled like kings of the underworld, killing and exploiting the powerless without hesitation.


    "Let''s kill them all. These bastards aren''t worth keeping alive."


    A city filled with starving people and the stench of rotting fish.


    I took over the underworld by cutting off the head of ''Red Beard'' and throwing it in the street.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    "Please tell us your name, benefactor. We will never forget you."


    "...I''m Mad Dog Karzan."


    "Pardon?"


    "Uahahahaha! Why would you ask such a thing, old man!"


    Bringing a small peace to the area wasn''t particrly difficult.


    Over the long, quiet years that followed, I gradually sent back the subordinates who had followed me out of loyalty.


    "We''ve done enough. Now it''s time for you to find your own happiness."


    The kids who once relied on me, getting beaten up and starving on the streets, now retired to start families or pursue their dreams by boarding ships and carriages.


    I watched over those who found new lives and asionally visited them for drinks.


    "Brother, do you remember Ondo?"


    "I do. He wasn''t cunning enough, always worried me. I should have sent him away sooner."


    Those who died without finding peace, I buried them all in my heart.


    Ondo, Tammy, Henry, Seobo, Moritz, Joanna... Though their faces had be hazy and hard to remember, keeping their names alive was my way of honoring our bond.


    I grew stronger and became an increasingly lonely man. After gaining money and fame, I quietly began supporting orphans.


    And then...


    "Karzan, what are you so afraid of?"


    "..."


    What a nostalgic face.


    She always looked at me straight on with sparkling eyes. But I could never ept her feelings.


    "Don''t you love me?"


    "Adeline, I''m sorry."


    Love? Family?


    I was afraid that one day my wife and children would be killed as payment for the debts of blood I had incurred. I was afraid that the smell of blood on my hands would inevitably invite revenge.


    Or perhaps I was afraid that my sons and daughters would... end up like the young Karzan who cried while clinging to his parents'' shabby corpses, unable to escape poverty.


    Ah, that would be unbearable. I wouldn''t be able to rest even in death.


    I was too afraid of that tragedy to ept her love. Looking back now, it was all fear.


    "I understand. I''ll leave your side. Take care."


    "...Be happy."


    I wonder if she''s still living well somewhere. She was a wise and strong woman. Surely she must be.


    Do I regret it?


    ''Yes. I do regret it.''


    But think about my ending. Letting her go was the right choice, wasn''t it?


    ''...My heart is growing weak. Don''t be any more honest than this, Karzan.''


    Karzan died long ago, and that moment has already flowed somewhere down the river of time. How pathetic to long for a connection that can never return.


    And yet, even so...


    "Ah..."


    I opened my eyes. Dawn was breaking dimly.


    "Damn it."


    I rubbed my eyes.


    You were crying, Allenvert. How pathetic to shed tears over a mere dream. Isn''t it embarrassing?


    "What a stupid dream to have."


    Just as I decided to go out and check on the underworld, I met the past in my dreams. It¡¯s too strange to be a mere coincidence.


    ''Come to think of it, this is crazy.''


    I''m trying to return to that pit of joy and sorrow that I once desperately wanted to escape.


    I drank a ss of water prepared beside the bed. When I opened the window, a cool, salty sea breeze blew in. Seagulls were busily flying and crying in the sky.


    "Heheheheheh."


    But my mood was still foul.


    It wasn''t just because of the unsettling dream. I realized that my situation then wasn''t much different from my situation now.


    ¡®Verdzig.''


    I confirmed that he was the great serpent lurking in this castle. An evil snake that would either devour everything or kill with its venomous fangs.


    I still don''t have the power to resist that snake. That''s fine in itself. My path has only just begun.


    ''But what am I supposed to do about this humiliation?''


    While I act proudly in front of everyone as if I''m going to oppose Verdzig¡ª


    When it was just the two of us, I had to perform tricks to avoid provoking too much anger from him.


    And Verdzig wasn''t the kind of man who wouldn''t notice this fact.


    ''How amusing and pathetic must my struggling have seemed to him.''


    The mask he gave me was like a tip given to a jester who had performed an amusing trick.


    ''If you think you can keep looking down on me like that, that''s a fucking huge mistake.''


    Karzan and Allenvert''s circumstances are different. Having been born with a ducal bloodline, it would be stupid not to take advantage of that opportunity.


    I am no longer the underworld thug from the bottom who lost to the Dark King. Nor am I the wolf of the night who lived without knowing daylight.


    ''I will be one who shines brilliantly with golden light while hiding the truth in the shadows that light creates.''


    And thus, I too shall be as powerful as the Dark King.


    ''You keep sitting on that throne. One day, I''ll ask you personally how it feels to be stabbed by the de of the man you killed.''


    I will take everything from the Dark King and bring about his downfall. Along with that, I nned to break Verdzig''s pride, who acted just like the Dark King. Painfully so.


    ''For that, I must first survive in this den called Castle Grunewald.''


    Verdzig was a man who could kill me at any time. I confirmed that yesterday.


    What must I do topete for power with a brother who would willingly be a kinyer if necessary?


    ''Either kill him first, or be so strong he wouldn''t dare try.''


    There is one unchanging fact. Only one person can be the head of the family. I have no intention of yielding that position to anyone.


    ''Simple. Just have to defeat all my brothers.''


    It''s wee news that the method of obtaining the power of a great duchy is this simple.


    Of course, there was much to be done for that. Naturally, I needed to gain the family head''s trust and gather the support of the vassals...


    ''Above all, I need to build overwhelming skill.''


    If I could master all the family''s martial arts, that alone would give me considerable legitimacy.


    ''It won''t be easy.''


    The strength of Verdzig that I witnessed first hand was difficult to measure. Even Karzan from my past life might have questioned whether he could kill him.


    But how can the height of the mountain be a reason for despair?


    "Peter!"


    At my call, Peter came running to the bedroom, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Yes! You called?"


    "Let''s go train."


    "Understood."


    Peter, who followed me without a word, asked.


    "Um, young master."


    "What."


    "Were you crying? Your eyes are red..."


    "Shut up."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes."


    * * *


    The dawn air blowing from the sea is cold.


    I stood in the misty training ground and swung my sword aimlessly. Cutting the fog, thrusting at the fog, withdrawing my sword from the fog.


    Whoosh! Swish!


    I adjusted my movements while listening to the sound of the sword cutting through the wind.


    ''Compared to Karzan''s body, the arms and legs are a bit longer, and the hands are bigger too. But flexibility is still farcking.''


    My body had changed, and because of that, I had lost almost all of my strength from my past life.


    So to adapt my body to the sword, I had no choice but to swing it again and again, engraving its weight and length into my being.


    Forgetting Karzan''s sword for a moment, I thought about the royal guards'' training I had seen the day before yesterday. I tried to copy their movements.


    It wasn''t a difficult task. After all, I had stolen countless sword techniques, spear techniques, andbat techniques.


    How much time had passed?


    "Hey, over there..."


    "How strange. This early?"


    "Look at the sweat. He must have been out here for quite a while."


    Before I knew it, I could hear the voices of the royal guards who hade out for morning training. I closed my ears and continued swinging my sword.


    ''Repeating basic movements is easy.''


    But enduring that endless tedium is difficult.


    "My, such orthodox sword strikes."


    "Did he watch us training?"


    "It''s as clean as if he learned from an instructor."


    "They say he awakened his sword energy through self-study in just a week, indeed..."


    "No, wait. Wasn''t that movement just now a bit different?"


    "How strange. Did he adapt it?"


    Royal guards are soldiers but fundamentally martial artists. They could see the principles hidden in the simplicity of my movements.


    ''Well, this is noisy.''


    I could hear sounds of admirationing from here and there.


    "Hey, who said you could ck off during training?"


    "We''re sorry!"


    "Pathetic. From tomorrow, anyone whoes outter than the young master will have their leave restricted."


    "Whaaaat?"


    Just then, at the guard captain''s sternmand, I grabbed hold of my focus that had almost cracked and slowly swung my sword again.


    That''s when it happened.


    ''Huh? This is something...''


    I felt a tingling sensation in my fingertips and heart as if I was about to realize something.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 37

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 37:Keep People at a Distance


    "Hmm."


    I paid attention to the depth and angle of each step I took.


    I observed how the muscles in my back and chest engaged in the sword''s trajectory, and checked how urately the sword strike elerated through my shoulder, elbow, and wrist traced its intended curve.


    "Good. This is the feeling."


    Gradually, the sword in my mind was aligning with the sword in reality.


    You could say it was the process of Allenvert''s body implementing the sword techniques that Karzan''s soul remembered.


    "Hiyaaah!"


    Shouting like this really helps channel more power.


    Like Ivan who had lost his mind to gambling, I became absorbed in repeatedly thrusting, striking down, cutting deep, shing upward, and then retreating.


    However, there was a small problem.


    My palms were still unustomed to the rough surface of the sword handle and startted to tear.


    Drip, drip.


    Blood flowed through the torn skin.


    Yet somehow, I felt a small thrill from the sight.


    Only the living being can feel pain.


    "Young master!"


    Someone seemed to be calling out, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    I just kept swinging the sword mindlessly until scabs formed and tore off again, leaving my skin badly mangled.


    I knew I was wielding the sword quite emotionally at this moment. But I couldn''t stop.


    ''If my past self had trained more intensely...''


    Even when that final moment came, I could have easily escaped Ivan''s encirclement.


    ''If I had grasped the profound principles of spiral and pration just a little earlier...''


    My death was the result of my own arrogance.


    ''I used to mock formal training, believing realbat was everything. But why didn''t I understand that persistent discipline in daily life creates higher levels of martial arts?''


    Only fools dwell on regret. If enduring some hand pain could help avoid the agony of getting stabbed in the gut, I had the confidence to repeat this as many times as needed.


    "Young master! You''re bleeding too much!"


    "Huh?"


    Peter''s shout suddenly brought me back to my senses.


    ...The sword handle was stained red with blood. I could sense the guards whispering as they watched.


    "My lord. Pushing your body this hard isn''t the right approach."


    Even Olivier took the sword from me with a grim expression.


    "...But it was just getting good."


    I handed over the sword while clicking my tongue.


    "I apologize, but I''ve already called for a doctor. Please rest for now."


    "Aren''t you all being overprotective? This is nothing."


    I looked down at my hands which were raw and scabbed.


    ''Now they finally look like the hands of someone who''s held a sword.''


    It''s shameful for a swordsman to have clean hands.


    "Ow. Ssss."


    But the skin damage was indeed severe. Once my focus broke, the familiar stinging began to torment my skin.


    "Wow, this really stings."


    It felt like rubbing salt into the wounds.


    "What came over you? Why did you act so crazy when it hurts so much?"


    Peter grumbled at my sudden change in attitude.


    "See? We weren''t making a fuss over nothing."


    "You''re right."


    As I tilted my head wondering why I acted that way, Peter carefully asked.


    "Young master, there really was something you didn''t tell us yesterday, right? You seemed very angry since morning."


    He was certainly right.


    The humiliation fromst night. And the explosion of certain emotions that had built up inside me after being forced to recall past events I didn''t want to remember.


    ...But I had no intention of being that honest.


    "No, not really. Just had some unsettling dreams."


    At any rate, it seemed I wouldn''t be able to swing the sword anymore today.


    ''At some point, I was swinging the sword just to vent my anger.''


    If that''s the case, swinging it ten thousand times would be meaningless.


    Feeling my head finally cooling down, I said.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Since you need treatment, it would be best to eat in your chambers today."


    I nodded at Olivier''s suggestion.


    "Let''s do that."


    I gave Olivier a quick nce before speaking again.


    "By the way, Olivier."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Has the approval note through yet?"


    "...No. But you should be able to go out by tomorrow at thetest."


    "I see. Then there''s no helping it today."


    "Yes. Please wait a bit longer as we need to finalize the security detail."


    "Alright."


    We deliberately discussed ns for going out where many ears could hear.


    "..."


    I noticed several guards who were either watching intently or straining their ears while pretending not to.


    Could their eyes and ears belong to Verdzig? Who knows. These are guards not from Verdzig¡¯s unit.


    However, there was no guarantee that that cunning man''s influence hadn''t spread to other units.


    "Hey Peter. Hasn''t that bastard been staring at me this whole time?"


    "Ah, I actually felt that too, sir."


    I pointed to a guard whose every movement seemed unnecessarily affected.


    "...Ah."


    Olivier sighed as if he knew who it was.


    "Who is he?"


    "Guard Keseg. Third son of a vassal n. He''s ambitious and power-hungry, always trying to curry favor with the Second Young Master."


    "If his intentions are that transparent, he must have been making quite a spectacle of himself."


    "Yes."


    "Then he must be itching to show off right now, right?"


    I smiled while looking directly at Keseg.


    "For example, by humiliating the pathetic Fourth Young Master who recently showed disrespect to the Second Young Master, through a sparring match or something."


    "...You mustn''t fight."


    Olivier blocked Keseg''s line of sight by standing in front of me.


    "Who said anything about fighting?"


    I twisted my lips into a creepy smile while looking at Olivier''s worried brow.


    "I''m just saying he might try to pick a fight."


    Though apparently not yet. Despite his looks, he seems to be quite the coward.


    "Also, my lord."


    "Yes?"


    Olivier wore aplicated expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...If something is weighing on your mind, please share it with us."


    To those words, I couldn''t say I would. Not yet.


    "I''ll try."


    I looked down at my palms again.


    ''What a shame. I felt like I was about to realize something.''


    It''s frustrating that my body couldn''t keep up. But let''s not rush. You cannot reach a thousand miles away if you do not start step-by-step.


    * * *


    I returned to my chambers to get my palm wounds treated. Then-


    "My lord. I came as requested."


    "Well, who do we have here."


    Doctor Joseph carefully opened the door and entered.


    "I heard your injuries were severe."


    I showed him my palms.


    "Ah, this."


    Joseph asked in surprise.


    "Did this happen while practicing with a sword?"


    "It''s nothing. Just overdid it a bit."


    "!"


    "My hands were like a baby''s from not holding a sword for so long."


    "Even so, this is too..."


    I cut off Joseph''s words.


    "But I didn''t expect you toe personally."


    "..."


    "I heard you''ve been in charge of my care, but why haven''t you shown your face since I woke up?"


    "I apologize."


    Joseph looked between me and Olivier, exining in a small voice.


    "This may sound like an excuse, but my master forbade me froming."


    "Why?"


    "He feared I might say things I shouldn''t out of sympathy for Young Master Allenvert."


    Unlike Ludan, it seemed the chief physician had strong self-preservative tendencies.


    I had no intention of criticizing that. He wanted to protect his position, after all.


    ''Besides, I already know everything I wanted to know.''


    However, Joseph appeared quite troubled by it.


    "You''re good at following your master''s orders. So whye now?"


    "There was a change in my heart that made me defy my master''s words."


    "...Eh, really?"


    When I asked in surprise, Joseph replied embarrassedly.


    "It''s true that I presumptively felt sympathy for you, my lord."


    "And?"


    "To be honest, I heard that you had be close with the First Young Master. That gave me some peace of mind."


    "Ah, then were you not afraid of Brother Verdzig?"


    "...Well, with the First Young Master around, he might be more cautious, right?"


    Joseph''s strangely naive nature and surprisingly candid revtion of his thoughts made Olivier and me exchange nces.


    ''Is he usually this simple?''


    ''Generally, yes.''


    No wonder his master stopped him. I suddenly felt sorry for his master.


    "Joseph. You''re unnecessarily honest."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "No, I appreciate it."


    "Yes. Ah, let me treat your wounds while we talk."


    Joseph applied herbs to my hands, poured potion over them, and wrapped them in bandages.


    ''Wow, this stings like hell.''


    I almost slipped into casual speech.


    But a man who can''t endure pain is no man at all. I maintained a dignified expression and quietly received treatment. Pinching my thigh helped me bear it.


    "You endure well. Even the guards cry out in pain from this."


    You prescribe something this painful to me? I red at Joseph while responding.


    "It does hurt quite a bit."


    "I''m sorry. But this method is the most effective..."


    I''ve always thought doctors tend to be too insensitive to their patients'' pain.


    "Hehe, Doctor. It''s been so long since we''ve seen you."


    Peterughed airily.


    "Have you been well?"


    "Yes, thanks to the young master."


    I recalled Peter saying he had tried to win Joseph''s favor hoping it might help me somehow. Indeed, they seemed quite close.


    "Um, my lord."


    Joseph lowered his voice carefully, as if ready to get to the main point.


    "You can speak freely. There''s no longer any risk of conversations leaking from my quarters."


    "Ah, I see."


    Joseph wiped his sweaty palms on his pants with a very tense expression.


    "My lord. The reason I came here despite defying my master''s orders is because there''s something I absolutely must tell you."


    Joseph''s face revealed hesitation, fear, and slight confusion all at once.


    "What could be so important?"


    Joseph finally answered while wrapping bandages around my hand:


    "...It''s about the survivors from your maternal family, the House of Eisenach."


    My blood ran cold.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I-I''m not certain. But perhaps..."


    Joseph couldn''t meet my eyes and hung his head low.


    "They might be alive somewhere in the criminal underworld of Grunewald city."


    Why would Joseph, a mere doctor, know this? How did he find out? Could he be delivering false information from someone else?


    Why, coincidentally, would Joseph bring this information just as I was nning to leave?


    ...Putting aside all those questions and possibilities for now, I said.


    "Peter, Olivier. Keep people at a distance."


    This warranted extra caution.


    "Y-yes sir."


    "Yes."


    I had a feeling that whatever conversation was about to follow shouldn''t reach anyone else''s ears.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 38

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 38: The Survivors of Eisenach


    "It started recently. I heard that the Young Master manifested sword energy after consuming honey sent by the mountain tribes."


    In the bedroom, which had be a curtained private chamber, Joseph sat in a chair and began to tell his story.


    "My teacher mentioned that medicinal honey is hard toe by. It''s particrly valuable inpounding medicines and elixirs because it harmonizes well with other energies."


    "I see."


    "But then I noticed something strange. While some medicinal ingredients and herbs remain difficult to obtain, others have be surprisingly abundant in the markettely."


    Joseph exined as he gestured with his hands.


    "Themon thread is that both types are supplied by the mountain tribes. You see, for physicians, mages, and alchemists like us, the mountain tribes are major suppliers. Generally, the finest elixirs grow in treacherous, uninhabited mountains, and the same goes for rare magical beasts and unusual creatures."


    I had heard from Peter that the mountain folk traded these items to obtain goods theycked.


    "And?"


    "As you know, not everything is traded in broad daylight. Many items can''t be sold openly at market stalls. Such things inevitably go through the ck market..."


    "I''m aware of that part. Get to the point."


    "Yes, well..."


    Seeing Joseph''s mouth going dry, Peter offered him a ss of water.


    "Ah, thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. Please continuefortably."


    "Sigh. This isn''t exactly afortable matter to discuss."


    Joseph seemed to be aware of my seriousness and cleared his throat before continuing.


    "Anyway, the mountain tribes have been supplying various medicines and herbs through Underworld channels. However, as I mentioned, some of the items that recently started appearing in the market are rather unusual."


    "...Don''t tell me you mean the supplier of these items is...?"


    I asked incredulously, and Joseph squeezed his eyes shut.


    "Young Master, I''m not entirely certain."


    "You wouldn''t suspect without reason."


    "...These items were previously supplied exclusively by tribes affiliated with the Eisenach. They had special methods of preparation that other tribes couldn''t replicate."


    Olivier spoke up after listening quietly for a while.


    "Young Master, it''s not impossible. While most of the Eisenach direct line perished, there are still some whose fates remain unconfirmed."


    "Who are they?"


    "...Your cousin brother and your maternal grand-uncle."


    It was written in the diary too.


    My cousin brother who was seven years older, had a bold and dignified personality, and the maternal grand-uncle loved his grandson-nephew as much as he loved his nephew.


    "...Perhaps those two are somewhere in the underworld."


    "Young Master."


    Olivier spoke with a concerned expression.


    "This is merely spection."


    "I know."


    But Joseph''s story wasn''t finished yet.


    "Let me show you concrete evidence."


    Joseph pulled out a sealed ss vial from his pocket.


    "This is a deadly poison that could kill a buffalo with just a pinch... eek!"


    Olivier had already drawn a dagger and pressed it against Joseph''s throat.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "W-w-wait, just a moment!"


    Joseph hastily exined, looking like he might wet himself any second.


    "This can''t be opened without a special method! It''s absolutely not dangerous!"


    "Olivier. You can let him go."


    "Ahem. My apologies."


    Olivier cleared his throat and tucked the dagger back into his garment.


    "It seems I misunderstood."


    "No, no, I was too careless to suddenly..."


    "That''s true. If you were with any of my other siblings, your head might have rolled before you had a chance to exin."


    "I''m sorry! Hic!"


    Joseph was so startled he began hupping.


    "I''m sorry Hic! I''ll continue the exnation Hic! I''m sorry."


    "...Have some water first."


    I sighed. The tense atmosphere had suddenly dissipated.


    Looking at him more and more, I see that he seemed rather simple, almost like...


    "Just like our idiot, Peter."


    "Hey, that''s quite the sudden attack."


    Even Peter drew the line there, apparently finding it pathetic.


    ''What a cold-hearted boy.''


    "By the way, that was impressive. Where did that daggere from? Such swift technique."


    I apuded while looking at Olivier.


    "Ahem, that''s not the important matter here."


    After drinking lukewarm water and taking deep breaths to finally calm his hups, Joseph pointed to the ss vial and spoke.


    "You''ve all probably heard the saying that poison and medicine are separated by a fine line."


    Peter nodded a beatte after checking my and Olivier''s reactions.


    "Stop lying. We all know you didn''t know that."


    "Hehe, sorry. But now that I think about it, maybe I have heard it somewhere."


    Peter scratched his neck.


    "...This poison has extremely powerful anesthetic properties. That''s why skilled surgeons use it as an anesthetic to reduce patients'' pain during major operations."


    "Ah, I see."


    "The problem is that the method of obtaining this poison is almost unknown. The epted theory is that it''s extracted from a special venomous insect, but only the Eisenach family had exclusive knowledge of this process. That''s why it''s been nearly depleted over the past seven years. We''ve had to make do with less effective anesthetics."


    I could guess what came next.


    "So you''re saying that coincidentally, this item has recently appeared in the ck market?"


    "Exactly. Because of this, those in the know are saying that survivors of the Eisenach family might have established themselves somewhere in the Underworld."


    This is information that would be difficult to notice for anyone who isn''t a physician.


    "...So that''s why you wanted to tell me this story."


    I looked at Joseph''s face. Was he trying to deceive me? My instinct says no.


    Though he seems somewhat simple, he''s a man who wouldn''t abandon his duties as a physician. He simply felt sympathy for his patient.


    ''But good intentions don''t always lead to good results.''


    Even if this information itself is true, perhaps the source of the information itself could be someone''s bait to draw me out.


    ''Why? I don''t know either.''


    Perhaps there''s no intention behind any of this, and only my suspicion exists. I won''t exclude either possibility.


    However, there was something else I needed to do now.


    "Joseph, I express my gratitude."


    "Ah."


    Joseph was taken aback, as if he hadn''t expected such words in this serious atmosphere.


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    "T-truthfully, I thought you might be furious or rebuke me."


    "Me? Why?"


    "...Because it''s an uncertain story, and not a pleasant one to hear either."


    "If you thought that, you''ve taken me for too much of a hothead."


    A pfft! The sound of something was heard.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    Peter apologized with a dejected face.


    "So you couldn''t hold it in after all."


    "Waaah, I''m really worthless."


    "You might be pathetic, but not that much."


    I pointed at Olivier.


    "I saw your nostrils re slightly just now."


    "..."


    Olivier turned his head away.


    "Anyway, let''s summarize. There might be survivors from my mother''s family hiding somewhere. To verify if this is true, we need to track the herb sales routes."


    "Yes. Even to my ears, this sounds like a possibility."


    Olivier shared my thoughts.


    "But, wouldn''t the Underworld be too dangerous? Wouldn''t it be better to ask His Grace the Duke or the Head Butler to investigate..."


    That''s really showing your ignorance. Finding people in the Underworld? That''s my specialty.


    "..."


    I kept quiet for a moment. The three\ of them remained silent as well.


    ''My prediction was right.''


    I had thought for some time that some of my maternal rtives might have gone into hiding in the Underworld.


    After all, the Underworld is the cradle of night that embraces all manner of fugitives, losers, traitors, and exiles.


    ''But hearing direct circumstantial evidence is another matter.''


    I thought about the Eisenach family members whom I have no memories of, but whom Allenvert had so desperately wanted to see.


    How many are still alive?


    What feelings do they live with?


    ''Do they dream of revenge, or have they despaired at reality?''


    Are they spending their time as if dead, with broken spirits?


    ...Like my mother, Lusatia Grunewald.


    "Olivier, Peter."


    "Yes, sir."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes sir!"


    I spoke while looking at the two of them.


    "Keep today''s matters strictly confidential."


    "Young Master. What do you intend to do?"


    Olivier looked straight at me, as if ready to object depending on my answer, regardless of who I am.


    "If they are in the Underworld, I shall rightfully seek them out and embrace them."


    "Young Master."


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    I said.


    "But think about it. If the current tribal chief is a usurper who stole the throne through rebellion, who has the right and justification to challenge that throne?"


    "...Surely not..."


    "Those with justification to challenge the one who stole the throne would be none other than those from whom it was stolen. It''s no coincidence that a prince of a fallen nation holds value."


    Olivier nodded heavily.


    "But aren''t you looking too far ahead?"


    "Even if the destination is far, it''s a navigator''s job to consult the map before setting sail."


    I walked to the window and pulled back the curtain.


    "Look, no matter where those sailing ships are headed, to reach their destination, they mustn''t doubt their course even in the endless ocean. They watch the North Star at night and consult maps during the day. Isn''t that right?"


    I smiled at Olivier.


    "Achieving great works is just like this. Olivier. Isn''t this the kind of ambitious master you wanted?"


    Olivier didn''t answer. But he didn''t deny it either. That meant this man wasn''t one to draw a line at being just a butler, limiting his own ambitions.


    "Joseph. I''m sorry, but we should end here for today."


    "Understood."


    As Joseph withdrew with a solemn face, I looked at Peter and Olivier in turn.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll need both of you to help me with something."


    .


    .


    .


    And that evening, I finally received permission to leave the castle grounds.


    "My, they sure made me wait long enough. Thought my neck would fall off from waiting."


    Even while grumbling like this, I smiled happily.


    Why wouldn''t I?


    ''Finally.''


    The time hade to return to my beloved Underworld.


    * * *


    The elderly head maid walked down the pitch-dark corridor that denied even light. Only the click-ck of her shoe heels echoed.


    "My Lady."


    She spoke words as hollow as an echo toward a door that gave no response.


    "...Young Master Allen will be going out for an inspection outside the castle tomorrow."


    The head maid counted to ten in her heart, then ced a note under the door.


    "I shall take my leave. Rest peacefully."


    The heel sounds faded away, and silence descended upon the corridor once again.


    Several minutes, or perhaps several tens of seconds passed-


    Creeeak.


    ...The door opened.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 39

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 39: Why All This Fuss Just to Get Some Fresh Air


    Rewinding time slightly, before Allenvert received permission to go out.


    Duke Georg Grunewald was discussing matters with the Head Butler.


    "Pay attention to the security detail, and make sure he doesn''t deviate from the nned route."


    "Understood."


    "What about Verdzig?"


    "He won''t act rashly."


    Georg nodded at Aiden''s response.


    Of course, he knew his son''s true nature. However, he highly valued hispetence and capability.


    Wasn''t even his personality rather fitting for someone destined to sit on the throne?


    ''So the master is indeed concerned about Young Master Verdzig''s temperament.''


    In Aiden''s opinion, ruling subordinates through only schemes and fear wasn''t the best approach.


    Though the Duke himself had imed his position through intrigue and bloodshed, Verdzig seemed excessive.


    ''Though Young Lady Ulbhild is talented, shecks the ruthless disposition needed to rule this vast duchy. And both Karl and Somerset have their own shorings.''


    That''s why he weed the emergence of Allenvert, who might be a new young lion.


    ¡®Though he couldn''tpletely overturn the situation currently, Allenvert would be a good influence on Verdzig¡­¡¯


    While thinking this, Aiden secretly wanted to ce even more expectations on Allenvert.


    Above all, he genuinely found himself more drawn to Allenvert''s character. Something that only Young Master Allenvert possessed - that was the people''s trust.


    "What about the guards?"


    "I''ll assign five royal guards."


    "Hmm."


    The duke nodded.


    "How is Olivier''s martial arts?"


    "Excellent."


    "If he''s mastered the Borgart n''s secret martial arts well, there''s nothing to worry about. Even when I saw him before, his physical foundation and mana channels were impressive."


    "Keep a close eye on this matter."


    "Understood."


    While watching his sons'' power struggle, he had been mediating to ensure the sprouts weren''t crushed too early.


    Therefore, the fact that he was personally examining this meant he had acknowledged Allenvert''s qualifications to some degree.


    "Did you say he practiced sword until his palms were bloody?"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Such an impatient fellow. I was nning to assign him a swordsmanship instructor soon. Is he trying to make some kind of statement?"


    "...I don''t think that''s the case."


    Georg leaned back against the heavy chair''s backrest.


    He wasn''t worried about Verdzig suddenly acting recklessly. He was the type who wouldn''t cross lines unless necessary.


    ''I suppose this too is a form of trust between father and son.''


    Duke Georg smiled wryly.


    Noble n parent-child rtionships had such bizarre aspects. One couldn''t expect ordinary family warmth. If that''s what they wanted, they should have lived modestly as a branch family, far from power long ago.


    "..."


    Such thinking had hurt his wife and son.


    However, even if he could go back, even knowing all these consequences, he would have had to make the same choices then.


    "Aiden."


    Georg said.


    "I am a heartless father."


    "...Your Grace."


    Aiiden momentarily felt breathless at the bitterness in his lord''s voice. But his answer was always the same.


    "True rulers'' virtue lies in that lonely, misunderstood position."


    "Yes. I know."


    Georg nodded.


    Allenvert had ovee that despair, regained his intelligence, and recovered his memories on his own. Not just that. How many hearts had he already won over?


    A fallen noble''s attendant, a young maid, the tutor, butler, doctor... even his eldest brother and sister.


    ''Perhaps that''s why.''


    He didn''t want to see Allenvert, who had risen up without his father''s help, fall too easily.


    Though Georg couldn''t bring himself to express such feelings in words-


    "My Lord. I will personally select the royal guards."


    Aiden was a man who understood his master''s heart better than anyone.


    To this, Georg only replied.


    "Do so."


    * * *


    On a bright sunny morning in the port city.


    I rubbed my eyes at the seagulls'' cries and finished preparing to go out.


    "Yaaawn."


    I scratched my belly while walking out in front of the annex.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    Five royal guards in gleaming armor over their uniforms and a luxurious carriage were waiting in front of the annex.


    "Do we really need all this just to go get some fresh air?"


    I continued scratching my belly while looking at Olivier.


    "This is the proper ceremony for someone of the most noble bloodline in the duchy. You must show appropriate dignity."


    Olivier responded as if stating the obvious.


    "Well, you''re not wrong."


    But this made me feel like some spoiled young master unting his bloodline. Back in my hometown, they called this kind of person an attention seeker.


    "I''m not like Barva."


    "..."


    This time Olivier and Peter barely held back theirughter.


    "That was too obvious just now. Still, not bad."


    "Ahem."


    Anyway, for just going out for a stroll, the escort''sbat power was quite impressive.


    "Young Master."


    The suspiciously muscr coachman wearing a driver''s uniform and concealing a dagger bowed his head to me.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "It''s an honor to serve you like this."


    "That''s too much, but thanks anyway."


    "Pardon? Ah, yes."


    The momentarily flustered coachman quicklyposed himself.


    Indeed, to be a coachman serving noble personages, such qualities were necessary.


    Deaf ears, a tight mouth, and hands faster than the eyes.


    ''I wonder if that whip bes a weapon in emergencies too?''


    Meanwhile, the five royal guards armed with swords and spears cut truly magnificent figures. They seemed like truly cold warriors devoid of any emotion.


    "Anyone here who wants to spar with me?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I mean training matches. No takers?"


    "...How could we dare."


    "I see. Noted."


    Among the royal guards I saw yesterday, there were some with insolent looks, but these five showed no such signs.


    "Sorry. I was being a bit mischievous. I get these fits of madness sometimes, please bear with me."


    "..."


    They were men who knew the virtue of keeping silent rather than giving awkward responses.


    "By the way, whose orders brought you here?"


    "The Head Butler personally interviewed and selected us."


    "Oh."


    My conclusion is that there won''t be any troublemakers here. Of course, they''ll report every bit of trouble I cause without fail.


    "I''ll be in your care."


    "We will protect you safely."


    Five royal guards and a coachman who would serve as both protectors and monitors.


    Add to that Allenvert, the reincarnation of genius swordsman Karzan, and Olivier, the pride of the Borgart n.


    ''This level of force could be in the same level of a toon¡¯s strength, enough to instantly crush a small organization and drag out its boss by the hair.''


    In short, it was excessive for just an escort force. Since when did they start paying this much attention to this Allenvert Grunewald?


    ''Then the question I should ask is a bit different.''


    Is this force a consideration to protect me, or a warning to quietly get some fresh air without causing trouble?


    "Are we perhaps going somewhere to fight?"


    I asked the guard captain.


    "No, sir."


    He was a young man radiating quite an impressive level of martial power. If regr royal guards were at the 4th tier, this man had probably reached the early stages of the 5th tier.


    ''Quite strong.''


    In short, he was overqualified to be guarding me in a ce like this.


    "We heard you don''t prefer shy processions, so we minimized the personnel. The Head Butler''s opinion was that if we do so, we should provide wless protection with an elite few."


    "Well, that carriage looks plenty shy to me."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The captain asked, somewhat flustered.


    "We chose the most modest one..."


    "..."


    This was modest? To anyone looking, it practically screams ''make way, noble young master passing through''.


    "Anyway, I understand. Are there any ces I shouldn''t go?"


    "How could there be? There''s nowhere in this duchy that you cannot go, Young Master."


    "I see."


    "Of course, going to dangerous ces would be problematic. For instance, slums are filled with vagrants and criminals who could cause unexpected incidents."


    "Surely that won''t happen?"


    I said something I didn''t mean.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "By the way, Young Master. Where do you n to go today?"


    "Well..."


    I exchanged nces with Olivier and answered nonchntly.


    "The harbor looked quite nice from afar."


    "Yes."


    "It would be good to slowly visit the docks. It''s embarrassing for a Grunewald man to be unfamiliar with the sea."


    "Ah, that..."


    After pondering briefly, the captain nodded.


    "Understood. We will escort you safely."


    "You guys are making me feel like some human gold bar. Nobody''s going to steal me, so don''t be so tense."


    "I appreciate your words."


    But his meaning was that he had no intention of rxing as I suggested, so shouldn''t we get moving?


    "Then let''s depart."


    And I''m just the type of person who respects others'' intentions like this.


    "Wow, nice."


    The carriage had a covered top and walls on all sides, with windows being the only way to see outside. It seemed well-maintained, giving off a pleasant smell.


    "Howfortable."


    "Several magical devices are embedded for shock absorption. They''ll provide you with afortable ride."


    The coachman said proudly.


    "That''s reassuring. I''m counting on you."


    "Of course. Giddyup!"


    As the coachman cracked his whip, the carriage slowly began to move.


    "Ah, but could you lower the Grunewald g for a moment?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Should we disy the family g for a private outing that isn''t even an official event?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence came the response.


    "We''ll do as you say."


    They probably figured it would be easier to determine my true purpose that way. However, I had no intention of revealing my true intentions so easily.


    ''No one will be able to guess my real purpose.''


    Today, I nned to identify which underworld force controlled the smuggling operations in Grunewald''s harbor.


    ''And ultimately, I must make that enormous profit mine and rise as an influential figure in the underworld using those vast funds and forces.''


    Topete against Verdzig and his maternal family for the position of Grunewald''s head, my abilities alone weren''t enough.


    ''Just as the Dark King did...''


    I too needed ''the power of the shadows''.


    Of course, I currently had no way to shake off my watchers and go to the underworld.


    But coincidentally, Verdzig''s gift had greatly elerated my ns, which had seemed impossible


    ''If I can use  Aminicrus''s mask.''


    No one would suspect me disguised as an annex employeeing and going from the castle.


    ''For that, I need to throw a decoy to fool the watchers'' eyes.''


    So that no one can grasp my true purpose.


    ''Today I''ll have to act like a madman in everyone''s eyes.''


    But isn''t that my specialty?


    ''I am Karzan, the Mad Dog of the underworld.''


    * * *


    "That bastard is going out to the harbor?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Somerset Grunewald snorted at his butler''s report.


    "The fool doesn''t know how dangerous the outside world is."


    To want to see that chaotic and dangerous ce of his own ord.


    "What if some thugs pick a fight with him? Don''t you think?"


    "..."


    Somerset grinned.


    "Shall we y a little prank on our arrogant brother?"


    "Young Master."


    The butler tried to dissuade Somerset with an aghast expression.


    "It''s dangerous. With royal guards escorting the Fourth Young Master''s procession, if an ident were to happen..."


    "Quiet. As you said, with the royal guards protecting him, what kind of ident could happen?"


    Somerset waved his hand as if annoyed by the butler''s words.


    "I''m just sending a light warning. Stop talking and make the ''contact.''"


    When he took this stance, there were almost no people who could change his mind.


    "...Understood."


    The butler''s expression was dark as he bowed in response.


    ''It would be a big problem if things go wrong.''


    Though worried about dealing with the aftermath, he had no choice but to follow Somerset''s orders for now.


    ''I should report this to the Third Lady.''


    If something went wrong, she was the only one who could resolve the situation.


    * * *


    The carriage traversed the main road without obstruction. It was remarkable. Despite the many pedestrians, the center was kept clear for carriages to pass through.


    "Nice weather."


    "Indeed."


    I listened to the wind and noises flowing through the window.


    "It should be fine to stick my face out, right?"


    "Ah, that''s fine."


    With the captain''s permission, I stuck my face out. The gazes of passersby all turned toward me at once.


    "Wow, did you see that just now?"


    "Who is that?"


    "A noble I''ve never seen before."


    "That''s not the issue. He''s unbelievably handsome?"


    "Why isn''t there a g? Someone that handsome..."


    "Isn''t he a noble?"


    "But looking at his dignity..."


    It''s amazing that all thismotion was caused by my face.


    "Being handsome is tiring too."


    "..."


    Peter looked at me somewhat disdainfully.


    "Can''t you look at me with kinder eyes?"


    "I''ll try."


    "Pathetic fellow. The jealousy of an ugly man is unseemly."


    "Wait, what did I do?"


    "Shut up."


    While berating Peter, I felt newly amazed.


    Just now, a baby in its mother''s arms smiled brightly at me, which was quite baffling. Weren''t babies supposed to cry at the sight of strangers?


    Anyway, I took in everything - the city scenery, road conditions, the sea smell carried by the wind, the fishy odor, food and waste smells. I was determined to map the entire city of Grunewald in my mind.


    ''Wow. Wait.''


    Suddenly a terrible smell assaulted my nose.


    ...The picturesque scenery began mixing with a foul stench.


    It meant the carriage was getting closer to the slums.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 40

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 40: A Little Performance


    "Young Master, please stay inside from here on. It could be dangerous."


    "Very well."


    I closed the window without argument.


    "It''s quite hostile here."


    Imented while peering through the gap in the curtains.


    "Yes, the people in the slums tend to particrly despise nobles."


    Peter, who was far more familiar with the slums than Olivier, remarked.


    "Indeed."


    How could I not understand?


    The hostile gazes from the people on these streets. Or their vague admiration and reverence.


    Perhaps their undefined jealousy towards someone born into the right bloodline living in luxury...


    Weren''t these all emotions that Karzan, once an orphan wandering the slums, had harbored?


    "How do you find the scenery?"


    I responded nonchntly to the coachman''s question.


    "The city''s prosperity is truly remarkable."


    "Haha! I''m d to hear that."


    But I hadn''te out just to look at the scenery.


    ''Yesterday, I received important information through Joseph.''


    If, as he said, there were survivors of Eisenach hiding in this city''s underworld?


    That''s another reason for me to infiltrate the underworld.


    ''But it''s impossible to extend influence into the underworld with any significant activity right now.''


    My domain is still just one tiny house, and Grunewald Castle itself is essentially a surveince with countless watching eyes. Breaking through all that to connect with the underworld is impossible.


    The same goes for my current situation, surrounded by the barrier of guards and the coachman apanying me.


    ''Though he agreed to cooperate with my ns, Olivier isn''tpletely my man yet.''


    After all, this man is still a member of the Borgart n and a vassal of Grunewald.


    Therefore¡ª


    Even my stated purpose for this outing that Olivier and Peter knew about was actually an borate deception.


    ''The two of them probably think I''m trying to establish connections with useful smugglers to find the herbs that the survivors of my maternal family are supposedly distributing.''


    Not a chance. How long would it take to find people that way?


    ''But it''s enough of a pretext to deceive Olivier.''


    Today, while pretending to be leisurely sightseeing, I nned to observe the smugglers lurking around the docks.


    Why smugglers specifically? Think about it. Smuggling isn''t something you can do without solid backing.


    ''Therefore, knowing a capable smuggler is no different from finding a bridgehead into the underworld.''


    It was a perfect pretext that even I would have believedpletely if I were Olivier.


    But who could fully grasp my intentions? Especially without having dipped their feet into the murky darkness of the underworld.


    To unknowing eyes, I''d appear as just a young noble out sightseeing.


    To those watching me with suspicion, it would look like I was trying to do something suspicious.


    Even to Olivier''s eyes, it would seem I was trying to make contact with smugglers.


    ''But they''re all wrong.''


    Hiding true intentions within chaos.


    This was a technique of intrigue that Karzan had learned by observation during his time as the Dark King''s de.


    * * *


    Word that Allenvert had gone out with five guards reached Verdzig''s ears.


    "How unexpected."


    He wondered what Allenvert''s purpose was for venturing outside at this time.


    ''Is he trying to gain a foothold in the underworld?''


    If sessful, he could gain some backing.


    But if his trail was discovered, it could be a fatal weakness leading to his downfall.


    Dealings with the underworld required that level of secrecy.


    ''It''s strange that he would attempt something so reckless when he doesn''t even have people he can use.''


    Verdzig stroked his chin.


    ''It would be truly futile if he''s trying to bring in trash without proper lineage as his people.''


    Whether in noble society or the underworld, it was impossible to gain proper coborators without any connections.


    Then perhaps there was another purpose?


    From his perspective, not yet knowing about the information regarding Eisenach''s survivors, it was difficult to imagine Allenvert being fixated on underworld connections without any apparent benefit.


    ''He doesn''t even have any means to connect with the underworld to begin with.''


    That was the logical conclusion.


    ''He didn''t even take the mask with him.''


    It remained in the annex. Of course, this was information he knew thanks to the tracking magic subtly installed on it, just as Allenvert had suspected.


    ''What are you trying to do, Allenvert?''


    Just out for some fresh air?


    It would be foolish to take that at face value.


    ''That can''t be it.''


    Meeting him in person, Allenvert''s mind proved quite deep.


    Above all, he was the type of person whose actions were difficult to predict.


    "Keep a close eye on that child''s movements and report back."


    "We are tracking his movements without any gaps."


    The response came from behind him.


    "Report immediately if he does anything suspicious."


    "Yes."


    What could he be nning?


    Or what was he trying to confirm?


    ''How interesting.''


    Verdzig walked to the window.


    The annex where he stayed was itself no different from a massive mansion. Above all, it had an unobstructed view overlooking the entire city.


    The distant docks came into view.


    Among the people swarming like ants, Verdzig''s superhuman eyesight easily spotted a familiar style of carriage.


    "Ah, heading to the docks. I wonder why?"


    He felt a slight anxiety at the fact that he still couldn''t read Allenvert''s intentions.


    However¡ª


    ''Little brother, whatever you''re doing, you''re in the palm of my hand.''


    There''s a certain entertainment in observing what the ants in one''s palm are up to.


    * * *


    After crossing several bridges, we arrived at Port Grunewald. Massive sailing ships flying gs of various nations were busy docking and departing.


    "Wow."


    Truly impressive. This is where goods from all continents converge.


    "Woah..."


    Peter gaped in amazement.


    "It''s bing quite grand."


    The sight of these overwhelminglyrge sailing ships docking at the harbor and unloading cargo was truly spectacr.


    The amount of cargo on just one ship was enormous. Dozens of such ships were lined up, pouring out massive quantities of goods.


    "Yes, it''s tremendous."


    The ce was packed with merchants in formal attire from all countries, brokers, mercenaries and sailors,borers unloading cargo, and peddlers walking around with misceneous goods and food items.


    It was on apletely different scale from the harbor where I lived in my previous life. Seeing this, Grunewald''s wealth and prosperity made perfect sense.


    "Just imagine how much money all this represents."


    Olivier responded to my muttering.


    "It''s incalcble. The value of goods moving through here in just one night is astronomical."


    Unlike Olivier, who felt pride as a vassal of Grunewald, I was thinking from apletely different perspective.


    ''This means the scale of smuggling must be beyond imagination as well.''


    If the men of the underworld who grew up scraping by on the crumbs of this wealth had been umting their power over a long time, their scale would be truly formidable. Then surely among all these goods, there must be plenty of contraband mixed in.


    They would buy and sell alcohol, illicit goods, medicinal herbs and elixirs.


    Also jewels, ornaments, paintings, crafts, sculptures, poisons and drugs that destroy humans, horses, cattle, and even people.


    ''This is a vast sea of desire.''


    Look at the sailors crossing this sea, the merchants receiving them, the men carrying cargo, the women wearing strong perfume and those selling beer, pickpockets, shabby orphans, and nobles holding fans and swords while pinching their noses from afar.


    ''It''s amazing anew. Just how many people make their living from this one port?''


    Meanwhile, desperate individuals who crossed over here seeking blood and money would also be quietly disembarking among the passengers.


    The darkness of the city constantly draws people in, after all.


    Some will be stabbed and discarded, while others will do the stabbing and climb over corpses.


    ''But they will never reach the deepest depths of the abyss.''


    Monsters dwell there. They each rule over their domains of the night, looking down upon this sea from theirfortable mansions as if they were nobles themselves.


    ''Worthless scum.''


    It''s remarkable that even they must bow before my father, Georg Grunewald.


    And now, I have descended to these docks from the upper levels of that magnificent hierarchical tower. To this crucible of desire where the most base and the most noble all gather.


    ''...My shadow too shall take root.''


    For that, I first needed to blend in as a thorough outsider.


    "Well then, I apologize but please wait here for a moment."


    The coachman nced at the guards and Olivier.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master."


    The captain spoke carefully.


    "That area is too crowded for proper security."


    "But I see many other nobles sightseeing here even without me."


    I pointed to the nobles fanning themselves while holding parasols on the elevated area overlooking the docks. Some of them even descended to the docks themselves.


    "That''s true, but the position of Fourth Young Master of Grunewald is special."


    "Are you saying the public sentiment is so poor that someone so special should fear unexpected attacks in a ce like this?"


    "...That''s not the case."


    "Let''s do this."


    I made a suggestion to the troubled captain.


    "I have no intention of being conspicuous and troubling people unnecessarily. So perhaps just one or two could guard me closely while the rest provide natural protection from nearby."


    "Hmm... But our attire and arms are obviously unnatural to anyone who sees them."


    "The harbor patrol also moves around in groups, so how conspicuous could a few royal guards be?"


    Moreover.


    "Wasn''t the Head Butler''s order to guard me, not control me?"


    "...!"


    "Please correct me if I''m misunderstanding."


    "That''s not the case."


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Ah, my name is Jeffrey."


    "Good, Jeffrey."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "Then let me ask again. Unless there are clear security concerns, is there another reason I shouldply with your restraints?"


    Jeffrey bowed to me.


    "It is as you say, Young Master. I apologize."


    "I should apologize too, for being somewhat unreasonable."


    "...You must have had your reasons."


    Look at that? Such a probing tone.


    "Not particrly. I just felt stifled after being in a cage for so long."


    I turned around with a slight smile.


    "Peter, let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    ...How could that bird not want to spread its wings and fly when it encounters the vast sky?


    ''Now then.''


    Who will guide me to my beloved homnd?


    I slowly walked into the sea of people in all manner of dress.


    * * *


    I walked slowly through the bustling docks.


    For now, no one approached me. That was natural. I must obviously look like a noble''s son.


    ''I''m not interested in mere peddlers either.''


    Although my true purposey elsewhere, I still nned to speak with several smugglers wandering these docks today.


    ''But most of those involved in petty smuggling are worthless scum.''


    On the other hand, operating on arge scale requires proper skill and credibility.


    How do you find such people?


    ''This kind of thing is usually instinct.''


    Who''s all talk? Who''s worthless? Who has a snake''s tongue ready to exploit others...


    Those who can''t discern such things cannot survive in thisnd. And I am a man who survived for a long time in that realm of demons, living as a mad dog that even they feared.


    ''Let''s see. Right now my posture is too guarded.''


    I squared my shoulders like an ignorant, arrogant young master. Walking with a slight swagger, I sped my hands behind my back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Some people reveal their sense of authority through their walk alone. Moreover, with brilliant clothing and a shining face added to that, who wouldn''t see me as a noble''s precious son?


    "Hey, look over there."


    "Who is that?"


    I felt everyone''s gazes turn toward me. Admiration, question, curiosity, envy, greed, annoyance, fear, and...


    Look. Aren''t there gazes of desire mixed in? Eyes wanting to grab hold of the thread leading to a wealthy, precious young master.


    Squawk?


    Even seagullsnded near me, tilting their heads. Even beasts can tell who is noble and wealthy. How much more so would humans recognize it?


    "Peter, do you have any snacks?"


    "Ah! Here they are!"


    "Good. You''re an excellent servant."


    I walked leisurely while lightly tossing them into the seagulls'' mouths.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Drawing in seagulls by giving them bait. Isn''t this a perfect metaphor for what I''m trying to do today?


    Squawk!


    The seagulls following me, waddling and begging for more, scattered with a flutter when kicked by passersby. How pitiful.


    ''They''re not approaching yet. That shows how cautious they are.''


    That''s better. If someone had approached to speak with me right away, they would most likely have been a worthless neer.


    In truth, it was also because of the fierce expressions of the royal guards standing behind me. Even now, Jeffrey''s gaze felt like it was burning through the back of my head.


    ''How warm.''


    And that''s not all. Like stars twinkling somewhere, there might be eyes watching me on someone''s orders.


    ''Sorry everyone. Making you waste your effort.''


    Nothing could be more foolish than showing signs of having ulterior motives when everyone is watching you. Even Barva wouldn''t do something like that.


    ''Would he? Anyway.''


    I exchanged nces with Olivier and Peter.


    ''Ready?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''I am!''


    ''Good.''


    From now on, we were about to put on a little performance.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 41

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 41: Everything Was Bait


    "What a filthy, vulgar ce. You''re telling me we can find it in this sewer?"


    I berated Peter while imagining the Barva in my mind with a contemptuous tone.


    "If you have a mouth, answer me."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    Peter bowed his head subserviently, giving his all to the performance.


    ''Good, Nice acting.''


    "It does seem rather difficult to my eyes as well."


    Even Olivier chimed in with a fastidious and arrogant voice. Who knew he was such a capable actor?


    "How frustrating. The family won''t provide anything decent, so I have to acquire it myself, don''t I?"


    I exined my situation kindly to the passersby as if reading from a book.


    "I''ll go back and pressure them once more."


    "That''s a given."


    I could sense people''s ears perking up at this suspicious conversation.


    Not just merchants, but even those who appeared to be officials were stealing nces at me while pretending not to notice.


    ...They must be the men connected to this port''s underworld. They''re the type who never let the scent of money slip by.


    ''Corrupt officials, a lot of them.''


    However, I deliberately didn''t approach them first. Who makes the first move? That''s where superiority is determined.


    The bait had already been cast anyway. Even a fool would understand by now that I was searching for spirit medicine.


    [TL/N: Elixir¡ú Spirit Medicine]


    "I''ll look around some more. I''m sure we can find it."


    Peter added fuel to the fire.


    "Enough, I''m the fool for believing someone like you anding all the way here."


    And I fanned the mes.


    "..."


    Jeffrey was looking at me with an expression that seemed to ask what all this nonsense was about. I asked in a gruff voice.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have a problem?"


    "What? No-"


    Jeffrey stumbled over his words, unsure whether he needed to match my act or not.


    "No, sir."


    Jeffrey was starting to look at me like I was crazy. Breaking a well-trained soldier''sposure in just half a day - I''m quite something.


    "Pardon my interruption, but..."


    A well-dressed merchant approached me.


    ''Finally caught one.''


    I looked contentedly at the fish that had taken the bait.


    "Who might you be?"


    "Haha. You must be some noble''s son."


    "You dare-"


    As Jeffrey tried to step forward, I held him back and said.


    "Well, something like that."


    The merchant lowered his voice with a smiling face.


    "Might I have a word with you in private?"


    "Hmm."


    Jeffrey''s eyes were sharp. Eyes that seemed to ask what exactly I was trying to do.


    That gaze was directed not at the merchant, but at me.


    Because of this, I was certain. Any suspicious behavior on my part would go straight to the Head Butler''s ears. Verdzig would soon know as well.


    That''s not what I want. Of course, I have no such intention.


    "Well, I wonder."


    I stared at the merchant intently. What color of desire was reflected in his eyes?


    * * *


    As expected, the first one was a dud.


    "You crazy bastard. Trying to sell me drugs?"


    To think he heard our conversation and thought of narcotics instead of spirit medicine. What an amateur.


    "Unbelievable."


    Did I look like an idiot?


    "Drag him away."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Eek!"


    The guards grabbed the man by his cor and dragged him off.


    "W-wait! I don''t know who you are, but I''m a taxpaying citizen of Grunewald! You can''t just... urgh!"


    The merchant who had been protesting copsed after taking a hit to the stomach.


    "Crazy fool. As if a smuggler would pay taxes."


    Looking to die somewhere.


    "Dump him in a corner."


    Jeffrey ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    The atmosphere around us grew tense at this sight.


    "Ah, this spot''s done."


    Won''t be catching any more fish here.


    ''Time to change fishing spots.''


    I casually started walking toward the opposite direction.


    "Young master. It''s inappropriate for someone of your status to deal directly with such lowly people."


    However, Jeffrey, unable to hold back any longer, finally confronted me.


    "This is absurd. Even the Head Butler wouldn''t have expected you to do something like this."


    "No need for such dramatics. Afraid I might get stabbed by those types?"


    Jeffrey''s expression hardened at my nonchnt response.


    "Forgive me, but please tell me one thing. Why exactly are you putting on this act?"


    I had anticipated this question. I gave him my prepared answer.


    "I wanted to see the true public sentiment that can''t be known from within the castle walls."


    "True public sentiment?"


    "Look. Don''t those who dwell in the shadows treat even nobles with such casual disrespect? This means they don''t fear Grunewald''sws."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "It also means that dealings between them and nobles aren''t so umon."


    Jeffrey stared straight back at me.


    "Then are you nning to expose and report this situation yourself? Are you perhaps some kind of inspector?"


    That question was quite challenging. Either he was quite irritated, or...


    ''He wants to know my true intentions.''


    I didn''t take lightly the fact that the Head Butler had personally appointed Jeffrey as my guard.


    ''Perhaps, like with Olivier, they want to see how I handle rough soldiers.''


    It was partly intuition, but it was clear their purpose wasn''t simple surveince. Probably.


    ''But I''m sorry about this.''


    Today, I was a liar who deceives everyone, a skilled fisherman, the master of chaos, the architect of shadows.


    I gave a measured response while anticipating the Head Butler''s reaction when he will be hearing this story tonight.


    "If someone were to give me such authority, I''d have no reason to refuse."


    "If that''s not your intention, then are you really looking to make deals?"


    "Who knows?"


    I had no reason to give straight answers to his questions.


    "Let me tell you one thing."


    "I''m listening."


    "The decisions are mine, and the judgments are mine. I''ll dly listen to advice, but don''t try to interrogate me."


    "...I see. I apologize."


    Jeffrey didn''t look pleased with having to give that response. But since soldiers don''t act on emotions, I paid it no mind.


    "By the way-"


    I turned around and said.


    "Are you going to keep following us?"


    A well-dressed man emerged from the crowd.


    "My, you were already aware."


    "Get lost."


    Jeffrey''s killing intent was quite fierce as if he''d found a target to vent his irritation on.


    But the man, wearing a stylishly tilted hat, just smiled at me without paying attention to the guards.


    "Young master."


    By addressing only me, he showed he wouldn''t engage with the guards, knowing I was the decision-maker. He was someone who knew how to ''converse.''


    "State your business."


    "Haha, no need to be so guarded."


    The manughed good-naturedly.


    "I even dressed up nicely to avoid looking suspicious."


    When I didn''t respond, the man continued with a smile.


    "I''d like to discuss business. Might you spare a moment?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "No, I don''t. Since you don''t know me either, perhaps we should start with introductions."


    "I''ll pass."


    Despite my aggressive attitude, the man didn''t lose his smile.


    "Then allow me to introduce myself at least."


    I gave a small nod.


    "Come to my side. We''ll talk while walking."


    "Thank you. Ah, my name is Kimret."


    Kimret kept talking even without my response.


    "Since you don''t seem interested in my story yet, I''ll get straight to the point."


    What thick skin. That''s a good quality for a merchant.


    "Are you perhaps looking for spirit medicine? If so, I know an excellent supplier."


    Would you look at that?


    Without looking at him, I asked.


    "I''d like to hear why you think that."


    "I apologize, but I overheard your conversation. Besides, your guards'' auras are unusual, and you don''t seem to need valuable items."


    "I don''t need valuable items? Why?"


    "Your appearance is already more radiant than any jewel."


    What obvious ttery.


    ''This is exhausting.''


    Even being handsome is tiring. This cursed beauty.


    "Yet I sense well-developed muscles and mana, so I felt your interests differ from noble sons who powder their faces and adorn their bodies. For someone like that toe to a ce like this seeking something..."


    Kimret lowered his voice.


    "Spirit medicine. And not just any kind. Perhaps you''re looking for the Mountain People''s spirit medicine?"


    Not bad.


    Olivier shot me a look. Probably saying something like ''Young master, everything''s going ording to n.''


    But even this wasn''t my true objective. From here on, I''ll continue the conversation with the mindset of deceiving even Olivier.


    "Well? That''s not exactly it."


    I evasively avoided giving a direct answer.


    "Is that so? It seems my guess was wrong."


    Kimret just smiled casually. Was he quick-witted, or just dull?


    "From our conversation, I take it you''re a smuggler?"


    "Haha. Please use the more elegant term ''smuggling broker.''"


    Kimret joked.


    "I don''t need anything right now, but I''ll remember your name if I want somethingter."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Kimret took off his hat and bowed respectfully. From his manner, he seemed like he might be from a fallen noble n.


    "You seem to take quite some pride in your work."


    "Ah, of course."


    Kimret smiled brightly.


    "I believe smuggling is just another form ofmerce. I simply take on higher risks for higher profits."


    "Seems you haven''tmitted any crimes worthy of court yet."


    "How could I? I don''t want blood-stained money."


    "If that''s true, then you''re a man who knows the way ofmerce."


    I almostughed after saying that. Calling a smuggler a man of business principles?


    "Haha. I''d love to share a drink with you someday, young master."


    "I''m not old enough for alcohol yet."


    "Is that so? You look so mature, I thought you''d already had youring-of-age ceremony."


    I looked at Kimret and asked.


    "So where can I find you?"


    "Ah, please look for the ''Nasrak Inn.'' It''s known for good drinks."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Very well. It was nice meeting you, Kimret."


    "I''m d I gathered the courage. I''ll take my leave now."


    Kimret calmly bowed his head even to Jeffrey before departing.


    "...No, young master."


    Jeffrey, who had silently observed this conversation, questioned me usingly.


    "Do you really intend to deal with that man? You even casually exchanged meeting locations."


    When Jeffrey asked aggressively, Olivier stepped in. He seemed to be trying to support my intentions. Made me feel slightly guilty.


    "Captain Jeffrey, I won''t tolerate any more disrespectful remarks."


    "...That''s what I should be saying. How can you, iming to be Young Master Allenvert''s butler, stand by and allow all this?"


    "That''s enough, both of you."


    I stopped their argument.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I simply wanted to observe themerce taking ce in this port. What makes smuggling ''smuggling'' in the first ce?"


    I pointed to Kimret''s retreating figure.


    "It''s smuggling because they don''t pay customs and trade in unauthorized goods. Then doesn''t it mean that therger the scale of smuggling, the bigger the hole in the principality''s treasury?"


    "...!"


    "If we can figure out how that fellow conducts his smuggling, we might be able to cut off his operations. Though I''m not saying I n to do that right away."


    Jeffrey''s face showed he couldn''t tell whether my words were sincere or not.


    "Besides, I wonder if he''ll even survive. Having conversed with me in front of everyone, people might start investigating him. If he''s unlucky, he might disappear without a trace."


    "...That..."


    Jeffrey closed his mouth. If he had eyes and ears, he''d know well enough that noble affairs often worked that way.


    "So you engaged with him knowing these possibilities, young master?"


    "He''s either overconfident or recklessly showing off without knowing the dangers of the world. Either way, he''ll bear the consequences himself, won''t he?"


    If he was capable enough to handle that responsibility, we might meet again. But even if he wasn''t, it made no difference to me.


    ''...Because.''


    All of this was actually meaningless - just bait, distraction, deception, and misdirection.


    "I''m getting tired. Shall we head back?"


    "What?"


    Jeffrey questioned in surprise at my sudden change in attitude.


    "Why?? Would you prefer to look around more?"


    "...No. I''ll escort you back."


    Jeffrey''s tense nerves finally seemed to calm down a bit. And then...


    "..."


    As I turned to change direction, I briefly scanned a group of men with my eyes.


    Someone who noticed my gaze turned their head, but my eyes were already looking elsewhere.


    ''Found them.''


    I smiled secretly.


    Those ''someones'' were the real power yers of the underworld that I had been causing all thismotion to find.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 42

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 42: How do I deal with these stubborn fools overflowing with loyalty?


    Despite themotion, I paid little attention to this side, but I have now confirmed the suspicious intentions of those who think they are the masters of this harbour.


    ''So you are the masters of this harbour.''


    They had no interest in fleeting young masters or others¡ªthis was a clear sign that they didn''t concern themselves with small change.


    ''Arrogant fools.''


    But who could have known? The stray scents of money were merely a distraction from my true purpose.


    ''Spider tattoo.''


    I just caught a glimpse of the spider patterns tattooed on their faces, necks, or hands. They all bore the symbol of the spider.


    ''Good.''


    There was an important reason for me to take note of their tattoos.


    ''Tattoos are symbols of underworld organizations, like the crests of noble ns.''


    The variety ranged from spiders, snakes, birds, bats, owls, and foxes to various symbolic phrases.


    ''A spider tattoo organization, huh. If they control this harbour, then they must be at least a third-rate group.''


    While first-rate organizations control an entire country, third-rate ones typically control a single city.


    ''I''ve got you pinned down.''


    When I return to the city at night under the mask of Aminicrus, I n to take over their subordinate organization.


    ''I don''t have enough time to build everything from scratch.''


    So I''ll have to use a rougher, faster method.


    ''I can''t swallow them whole, but their subordinate organization should be easy enough to seize.''


    I already have the necessary power for that.


    ''Do they really think I came all the way here just to find some spirit medicine? How stupid.''


    But to some, it will seem that way.


    And those with deeper insight will suspect there is more to my seemingly aimless antics, for they know how absurd that would be.


    ''But no chance.''


    Who could easily discern my true purpose? Unless they can read minds, it''s impossible.


    ''If my seemingly purposeless antics manage to confuse my enemies...''


    That is precisely what I desire.


    The fear of not knowing my intentions, or the delusion of thinking they know my aims - whichever it is, the resulting chaos will be my weapon.


    I have merely cast the bait.


    Whether others get caught up in it, racking their brains, is no concern of mine.


    ''...I will quietly strike through the opening I have created.''


    In the ways of the sword, this is called the "Illusion sword technique".


    ''In my homnd, they call it the "sly move".''


    Regardless of the name, the essence is the same.


    I will conceal my true intentions within deception.


    Just as the Dark King did with me.


    * * *


    "You''ve returned early."


    The coachman let out a sigh of relief at my safe return.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I shall take you back to the castle now."


    "I made you wait too much."


    "Not at all, sir. There was no trouble."


    "I see."


    As I was about to board the carriage, a rough and authoritative voice called out.


    "Hold it right there!"


    It was a typical back-alley thug''s voice.


    "Come over here. Let me take a look at your face."


    I could hear Jeffrey sighing in the background.


    "You vermin, how dare you."


    He seems to have had a rather irritating day.


    But I was actually d.


    ''It should have been like this from the start.''


    If they hadn''t bothered me at all, despite my noble status, that would have been strange for the underworld.


    Those scum are the types who cherish their own lives more than anything.


    Moreover, they are so weak that they fail to recognize the power difference between themselves and the Royal Guards.


    They mobilized a group armed with swords, just because they disliked a young master causing a ruckus? To steal some money?


    ''That can''t be.''


    No matter how unpredictable the scum of the underworld may be, they are not so carefree or reckless as to challenge a nobleman apanied by armed escorts, just to extort a few money.


    "Who sent you?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t y dumb. You were hired to pick a fight, whether for pocket change or to break something, weren''t you?"


    The flustered leader stammered a response.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "I can tell, so spare me the pathetic lies."


    I chuckled and pointed at him.


    "It''s clear you''re just a bunch of pitiful street thugs from the neighborhood, not even worth being in anyone''s lineage. Did your big brother who buys you meals asionally send you?"


    The leader''s face turned ashen as if possessed by a ghost. He clearly understood what I was getting at.


    "Hey, guys, look around and see where you can lie down. Can''t you tell what the situation is? That guy has led you straight to your doom."


    The boastful thugs'' expressions gradually turned somber.


    ''Boss, can we just leave? I''ve got a bad feeling about this.''


    ''You idiots cut the crap.''


    They were likely exchanging such looks.


    Ah, so that "big brother" figure seems quite scary. This is a perfect example of the saying "a frog in the well".


    "How pitiful. To not even know who to be more afraid of, and end up risking your lives. What a pathetic bunch you are."


    I asked Jeffrey.


    "By any chance, do you recognize any of them?"


    "No, the area they''re from is quite distant from ours..."


    "I see."


    What a shame.


    "I was hoping to spare the lives of anyone my servants might know."


    "..."


    Sensing the mood souring, the leader''s eyes grew malicious.


    "Fuck it, just kill them all!"


    "...!"


    The men flinched and reached for their sword hilts, but none dared to draw them.


    "Can''t you hear me, you idiots?"


    Urged by their leader, one man finally mustered the courage.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    "Oh, how pitiful."


    His sloppy movements clearly showed no training in martial arts.


    "Young master, please withdraw..."


    I strode toward him with light steps. Of course, my hands were empty of any weapons.


    "No!"


    Apparently, he didn''t expect me to charge-in bare-handed. In the moment of panic, as Jeffrey was about to unleash his sword skills,


    "Wait, if I get hit, my arm might get cut off!"


    "!"


    While Jeffrey hesitated, the courageous thug awkwardly swung his sword at me.


    "Die!"


    Observing the ominous de hurtling towards me, I grinned.


    ''So they really intend to kill?''


    Just for a few coins, without any grudge or stake in the matter? The slight unease I felt towards bullying the weak vanished in an instant.


    ''You''re all dead.''


    Having confirmed their murderous intent, I no longer had any mercy left in me.


    Swoosh!


    The attack was a simple downward sh.


    I dashed to the side, evading the de''s trajectory with arge step.


    "!"


    My palms are still not fully healed. Therefore, I tightly clenched my fist and urately drove it into the exposed sr plexus of the overextended opponent.


    "Gugh!"


    I twisted my wrist, and the sword easily fell to the ground.


    "Ah."


    I caught the sword''s handle with the top of my foot and lightly flicked it up into my hand, spinning it gracefully five times before firmly grasping the hilt.


    "!"


    "No...!"


    The thugs, and even the Royal Guards, let out gasps of admiration at my fluid movements.


    ''Even I have to admit, that looked quite impressive.''


    Sometimes, a little ir can be helpful.


    By the way, gripping a sword with bandaged hands is still rather painful.


    "Ah, is your hand alright, sir?"


    Olivier asked with a concerned expressions.


    "This is nothing."


    I replied, brandishing the sword proudly.


    "But this is a really low-grade sword. The fruit-cutting knife we use in the castle would probably have more cutting power than this."


    "You bastard!"


    Another man charged at me.


    I stepped forward and, with a speed invisible to the eye, extended my fist to strike his chin.


    Thud!


    Watching the man copse with eyes rolling back, I clicked my tongue.


    "Geez, how messy. Oh dear."


    Was his skull cracked? I calmly observed the retreating thugs.


    "Anyone else want to try? Raise your hand."


    A person with at least a modicum of intelligence would normally realize something was wrong at this point and attempt a dialogue.


    But these fools were not that type.


    "Just surround and kill him!"


    At the leader''smand, three men reacted.


    "Oh, my."


    It seems that seeing their friends get hit has made them angry.


    "How do I deal with these loyal fools overflowing with loyalty?"


    "Ugh!"


    One of the three charging with butcher-like faces was swiftly subdued by Olivier''s dagger, another had his chest bones broken by a kick from Jeffrey.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Amidst them, a bald man tried to break through.


    "Hmm."


    I noticed the other Royal Guards were approaching, but rather slowly.


    Are they trying to see my skills? They must know that with their level, they cannot stop me.


    ''Well, I''m fine with that.''


    This is the first realbat opportunity that hase my way. I must cherish it.


    During the Barva incident, I couldn''t even properly beat up my own brother. But these fools are different.


    ''They''re all dead.''


    The sword imbued with mana hummed.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 43

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 43: Actually, I Quite Enjoy Extortion, Threats, and ckmail


    "Kill him!"


    An axe flew towards my head as if to split it open, and I used sword energy to block the axe.


    Kaaaaang!


    ''Tch.''


    My palm stung quite a bit.


    ''But not unbearably so.''


    With a single fluid motion, I cleanly severed the loose handle of the cheap axe after just one collision.


    "!"


    The bald man''s eyes bulged as he stared at the axe head falling to the ground.


    "Attacking an innocent person in a group. I suppose losing a hand is a fair punishment."


    I traced an elegant sword path and sliced off the bald man''s hands, which were desperately trying to block different areas.


    Deng!


    His thick hands were cut off lightly.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The bald man screamed. From his perspective, he had just swung the axe once, and when he came to his senses, his wrists were gone.


    "Subdue him."


    Jeffrey ordered. He seemed to think there was nothing more to see.


    "Got it."


    "R-run away!"


    Just a few Royal Guards quickly suppressed around ten or so thugs.


    I watched silently before suddenly rushing into the middle of the fight.


    Ah, seeing blood makes my eyes slightly spin.


    "Young m-master!"


    With the cry of a startled royal guard-


    "Kill that bastard!"


    Five knife des flew in from all directions. Like the previous ones, the assant showed no martial arts training, but the killing intent behind the knives indicated that he hadmitted quite a few murders.


    ''This is unexpected.''


    I hadn''t expected him to unleash such arge number of flying knives.


    "Oh no!"


    Two startled Royal Guards tried to block or deflect the des, but two swords couldn''t block everything.


    "Young master!"


    Before Peter''s sharp cry could finish, I dodged all the knives and cleanly sliced one man¡¯s neck.


    Puwak!


    The movement incorporated the intricate footwork and body techniques of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    Freely moving between flying des to cut an enemy''s neck? Such a movement was impossible for Karzan''s martial arts.


    ''This is the martial art of Grunewald.''


    And this was also Allenvert''s first kill.


    But I''m not afraid of seeing blood.


    ''Be careful.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This merciless aggression was a warning to whoever yed tricks on me. I hope it serves as a warning to whoever is responsible, just a little.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you kill people!¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy asshole.¡±


    I pointed my dripping-with-blood sword at the ponytail guy without smiling.


    "Did you think you could kill me without this level of resolve?"


    "Damn it, then you die too!"


    I easily dodged the thrown dagger by tilting my head-


    "Keurk!"


    The dagger instead pierced the neck of the man trying to ambush me from behind.


    "Killing my colleague, you cruel bastard."


    Meanwhile, Olivier chops off the arm of thest struggling thug.


    "Young master! Are you hurt anywhere?"


    In response to Jeffrey''s urgent question, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "As you can see, nowhere."


    "Oh, thank goodness."


    "Thanks to you all being somewhatx. It was slightly dangerous at the end."


    "...I apologize."


    "I''m not denying it."


    Jeffrey bit his lip.


    "Yes. But if you were in danger, I was prepared to lose one of my arms to intervene."


    "How absurd. Wouldn''t that be too wasteful? Your arm is an asset of our Grunewald n."


    In any case, admitting this so obediently¡ªI couldn''t tell if he was stupid or manly. But I tried to understand Jeffrey''s thoughts.


    Maybe he wanted to see how I would handle an actualbat situation.


    But life is a continuous series of unexpected situations. If it were Barva instead of me, he might have been seriously injured.


    "Young master, I apologize again."


    Despite being well aware of the facts, Jeffrey bowed deeply in guilt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any excuses about following orders. It was my own reckless decision that put you in danger, and it¡¯s an unforgivable crime.¡±


    What a clean apology.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t all that angry. Still, it¡¯s always good to hold onto leverage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let this matter slide for now. But if you find yourself guarding someone again in the future, you must ensure no reckless actions put them at risk.¡±


    "...I will remember. And I willpensate for today''s incident in some way."


    "I won''t stop you from doing that."


    Then Jeffrey slightly raised his head.


    "Why?"


    "Are you not more angry?"


    "Why would I be?"


    "..."


    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯d been acting snarky with him all day. I let out a small chuckle.


    "Perhaps you thought of me too much like Barva. I''m not such a petty person."


    "...Ah!"


    Jeffrey clenched his lips tightly and quickly lowered his head again.


    "You also need to cultivate moreposure."


    I turned my head towards the carriage. The coachman was hiding Peter behind his back.


    "You have good instincts."


    "Thank you."


    The coachman seemed to have slightly scratched his palm while catching the flying dagger.


    "In any case, these were quite barbaric people. Something feels off."


    "Well, a few died, and the rest are half-disabled."


    In fact, the one who was knocked down by a single punch at the very beginning was the most lightly injured.


    "Anyway, let''s clean up. Anything to wipe off the blood?"


    "I''ll wipe it for you."


    Peter wiped my face and body thoroughly, like cleaning a dish.


    "Do it gently. You''ll peel off my skin."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Then Peter wiped the blood as gently as if giving a baby a bath.


    "It tickles, so just do it as you were."


    ***


    Afterward, the security guards finally arrived.


    "Aren''t you toote?"


    "...You''re right about that."


    "Could this be Elder Brother Somerset''s unit?"


    My sarcastic joke chilled the atmosphere slightly.


    "P-please wait a moment!"


    The security team leader asked in a fluster.


    "What exactly is this situation?"


    Jeffrey stepped forward after receiving my nce.


    "You''ve worked hard. We''re the Royal Guards escorting the Fourth young master Allenvert Grunewald."


    "Ah!"


    The security team leader''s waist automatically bowed.


    "G-greetings, young master!"


    The security team leader paid his respects to me.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "T-thank you."


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke to Jeffrey.


    "Turns out you''re Royal Guards."


    "Indeed."


    This moment clearly revealed the difference in status between the security and Royal Guards. In fact, there was also a significant difference in their capabilities.


    "Do you know who these people are?"


    In response to Jeffrey''s question, the security team leader, after confirming the one-armed ponytail''s face, answered.


    "Yes. They''re troublemakers who asionally cause disturbances in this area. They''re criminals who don''t even have the nerve to do such things..."


    "Well, we''ll know the details once we investigate."


    I spoke.


    "These will be taken by the Royal Guards for interrogation. Since they dared tomit such an audacious act against the young master of Grunewald, we must thoroughly expose their mastermind."


    "Understood."


    The security team leader followed my instructions without argument.


    "Jeffrey, you take them and interrogate them. Perhaps someone might have instigated this."


    Although I said "perhaps," I actually harbored quite strong suspicions. The situation was suspicious no matter how you looked at it.


    "Yes."


    Having already incurred a debt of gratitude, Jeffrey also meekly epted my order.


    "Handle the cleanup. Just bury the corpses roughly in a corner."


    "Got it. Don''t worry."


    The security team leader said.


    "Most importantly, young master, I''m d you''re safe."


    "Thank you."


    I responded casually.


    "If possible, may we provide an escort on your way back?"


    I stared directly at the security team leader. It was clear he wanted to curry favor.


    However, I had no reason to be indebted to this man. Moreover, something about these people still seemed suspicious.


    "I''ll appreciate the sentiment."


    "Oh, understood."


    ***


    I boarded the carriage, receiving the military salutes from the security guards.


    I gazed at the scenery outside the carriage, lost in thought.


    "Could this have been instigated by someone?"


    "...Well, it''s hard to say for certain at this moment."


    Just as Olivier said, if someone tried to kill me in broad daylight with everyone watching, they''d have to bepletely mad.


    ''First off, Barva doesn''t have this capability.''


    Karl and Ulbhild, the two children of the first wife, have no reason to orchestrate such a plot.


    ''That leaves Verdzig and Somerset.''


    I didn''t think Verdzig would attempt such a clumsy maneuver. But who knows. Perhaps the very suspicion made him bold.


    Of course, there might be someone else I''m unaware of targeting me.


    Or someone might be trying to prove their loyalty without the direct orders of those two. Such cases are surprisinglymon.


    ''Though it seems too stupid to have been directly ordered.''


    Anyway, the interrogation should reveal some clues.


    ''Though the trail will likely be cut off somewhere.''


    I was familiar with the methods of high-ranking individuals.


    ''Whoever the mastermind is.''


    In this situation, I''ve essentially seized control.


    ''Remember, some des are strongest when not drawn.''


    Now that it''se to this, shall I provoke Somerset a bit?


    If I were to bet on the culprit, I''d bet on Somerset. If he¡¯s really the culprit, he''ll reveal something. If not, so be it.


    "Hehe."


    In truth, I quite enjoy extortion, threats, and ckmail.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 44

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 44: Let''s Go Extort Some Money from My Brother


    Jeffrey reported his first meeting with Allenvert, his actions at the pier, and his behavior of bringing in petty smugglers before casually returning as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Hmm. What was that all about, ......?¡±


    "Honestly, I''m not quite sure myself."


    Jeffrey felt somewhat embarrassed by his vague report.


    "While he said he wanted to observe the smuggling process, I believe that was merely an external pretext. I''m certain he was aiming for something else."


    "Yet nothing happened."


    "Yes. He merely hinted at a meetup without specific ns with a smuggler named Kimret at a ce called ''Nasrak Inn''."


    "Nasrak Inn."


    The head butler wrote it down in his notebook.


    "I''ll investigate this Kimret centered around this location."


    Jeffrey''s expression turned peculiar.


    "What is it?"


    "The young master said he doubts he''ll meet this person again. Because the family will investigate."


    "...Is that so?"


    The head butler furrowed his brows.


    ''If he anticipated this, is this some kind of bait? But for what?''


    He had seeded in inferring Allenvert''s true intent. However, he couldn''t guess what this bait was for.


    "That was all. He said everything was done and we should go back."


    "From what I hear, it seems you had several conflicts with the young master."


    The head butler asked.


    "Yes. Each time, he would remind me of his status and insist on his opinion."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I felt like he was trying to provoke me at every turn."


    This was distinctly different from how he treated the tutor or other servants. With them, he had quickly won their hearts with his unique character.


    "Did you perhaps mention that I personally selected you?"


    "Yes."


    "Perhaps that''s the reason."


    The head butler thought Allenvert had a multiyered calction.


    ''He didn''t simply ept it out of goodwill. He must have suspected the underlying intention.''


    Whether it was surveince or a test.


    "Now, tell me about the attack by the thugs."


    "Yes."


    While listening seriously to Jeffrey''s story, the head butler couldn''t help butugh when he heard Allenvert''s provocative remarks.


    "Ridiculous. Just like with Young Master Barva, he can y with someone''s mind with just a few words."


    "If I were in his position, I would have fallen into his trap."


    "What remarkable eloquence."


    "But even more remarkable was his physical movement. It wasn''t simply about having abundant mana, being skilled in martial arts, or deeply trained in swordsmanship... It waspletely different."


    "Meaning?"


    "He''s naturally talented inbat itself. He has an innate ability in the realm of fighting. That''s the impression I got."


    "Coming from you of all people, that''s impressive."


    Jeffrey was a young Royal Guard who had received significant attention for his talents. Yet he was recalling Allenvert''s fighting as if he had witnessed something inexplicable.


    "Even in front of an enemy''s de, he moved as gracefully as a butterfly. He didn''t swing his sword particrly fast or strong, yet the enemies fell like autumn leaves. Like a great master warming up against novices..."


    "In other words, a genius?"


    "Yes. The young master is a genius."


    Seeing Jeffrey''s definitive statement, the head butler spoke.


    "You''re also a talented warrior. Your heart races after seeing outstanding martial talent too."


    "Yes."


    Jeffrey smiled.


    "I wonder if this is how Young Master Verdzig might have been in his childhood."


    "Quite the high praise."


    The head butlerughed inwardly. Though he had a wry expression when discussing Allenvert''s entricities, his eyes were now sparkling.


    "Be honest. Didn''t you dislike him at first?"


    "I can''t lie in front of you."


    Jeffrey candidly admitted, like a true warrior.


    "I wondered why you sent me, why this person is attracting so much attention that he''s stirring up the castle these days."


    "And now?"


    "...Hmm."


    Jeffrey avoided answering.


    "The young master readily epted our apology even though we were negligent in our protection. It was quite embarrassing."


    "Mm. I should be the one apologizing for issuing themand, not you."


    The head butler looked at Jeffrey and continued.


    "Jeffrey, I actually have something to tell you."


    Jeffrey straightened his posture.


    "Please speak."


    "As you know, Young Master Allenvert now needs protection too. If you think he''s someone worth serving..."


    "Hmm."


    "Think about it and let me know. I won''t rush you right now."


    "May I ask one thing?"


    "Of course."


    "Why me?"


    The head butler answered as if it was the most obvious thing.


    "I believe you have sufficient skills and loyalty to support him."


    It wasn''t a statement made simply because he had known Jeffrey since childhood.


    "It''s also the head butler''s duty to arrange an appropriate servant for the Grunewald young masters who might potentially seed."


    Karl, Verdzig, Ulbhild, Somerset, Barva.


    Their servant had also been carefully selected under his and Duke Georg''s arrangement.


    "...I''ll think about it."


    "Good job."


    As Jeffrey left after receiving his dismissal, the head butler thought.


    ''Consent is just a matter of time.''


    He was already half-won over by Allenvert. Yet Jeffrey didn''t give an immediate answer, nor did his eyes light up eager to seize the opportunity. It was this very prudence that made the head butler choose Jeffrey.


    ''By the way.''


    The head butler thought about Somerset, the third young master who was most likely behind this incident.


    ''Pranks should be done with consideration of the circumstances.''


    Sending such a clumsy attack to the Grunewald young master? This wasn''t something that could be simply overlooked.


    Moreover, with the prisoners already in the Royal Guards'' custody, if they were to confess their crimes, Somerset would be in serious trouble.


    ''Are you socking in judgment? What on earth were you trying to achieve? Simply out of bad mood?''


    ...If that''s the case, Somerset trulycks the capacity to govern this Grunewald.


    ***


    "Those damn idiots."


    Somerset paced anxiously, biting his nails.


    "I shouldn''t have entrusted the task to such bottom-feeding trash."


    Despite his butler''s dissuasion, he had initiated the incident himself, though such facts had long been forgotten in his mind.


    He never truly believed sending such mediocre individuals would kill or harm Allenvert.


    He merely wanted to humiliate his younger brother as he had done in their childhood. ...Just as he often did back then.


    In those days, Allenvert would simply leave without saying anything when Somerset bullied him.


    ''He was always just pretending to be good.''


    When Allenvert went into seclusion after the copse of his maternal family and receiving a terminal diagnosis, Somerset had secretly felt a sense of satisfaction.


    During the first year, he would asionally send people to torment Allenvert, but as the seclusion dragged on, he eventually stopped.


    In any case, Allenvert had never once fought back or confronted his attacks. So what was happening now?


    ''Cutting off a wrist without hesitation, slitting a throat?''


    The eyewitness ounts were quite chilling.


    ''Crazy bastard.''


    He was unsettled by the fact that he couldn''t understand Allenvert. He had noticed a slight madness in his eyes during the banquet, but never imagined he would so decisively be willing to kill.


    ''Is this a warning to me? Or has he truly gone mad?''


    He wanted to believe it was thetter, but hadn''t he already been thoroughly shaken by Allenvert''s calctions at the banquet?


    ''A warning? How presumptuous. Daring to warn me?''


    Allenvert was exactly as expected.


    ''...Just like Brother Verdzig.''


    They shared onemonality: they were too terrifying to be considered mere enemies.


    However, Somerset refused to acknowledge this fact.


    "What did that punk say?"


    He was supposedly at the third tier''s entry level. He had only recently started martial arts and hadn''t even learned proper swordsmanship yet, as his father hadn''t permitted it.


    So what was so frightening about killing a few street thugs? If he were to grab a sword and confront Allenvert now, he could crush him like an ant. Couldn''t he?


    "...Whew."


    Embracing a murderous and venomous mindset paradoxically calmed Somerset''s heart. He had reaffirmed his superiority.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Somerset. Are you there?"


    Suddenly, Bianca Grunewald, Somerset''s mother, burst in without warning.


    "Oh, mother."


    p!


    Somerset''s fierce bear-like face was struck, turning sharply by his mother, who was twice as slender.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to act rashly?"


    "...!"


    A surge of anger welled up inside him, but he couldn''t raise his voice to his mother.


    "Are you out of your mind? Don''t you realize your reckless actions could implicate you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Facing her cold, dripping voice, Somerset couldn''t respond with his previous casual attitude of lightly using people to torment his brother. Even he recognized how foolish the reason was.


    "The prisoners have already been subjected to harsh interrogation by the guards to extract information about the perpetrators."


    "...!"


    Somerset''s face suddenly lost all color.


    "What do you think will happen if your father hears about this?"


    "W-well, that..."


    "You didn''t think about it, did you? Just another stupid, casual attempt to harass someone."


    Bianca''s words perfectly dissected Somerset''s psychology, leaving him deted. His conversations with his mother always followed this pattern.


    "Is there any possibility that the person whomissioned this could be traced back to you?"


    Somerset finally responded emphatically, "Absolutely not."


    "So? Is that all? Will you just leave it like this?"


    "Ah."


    "How foolish."


    Bianca sighed, looking at herrge but still young and immature son.


    "I''ve already taken care of it."


    "What did you do?"


    "Do I really need to exin the obvious? I''ve cut off the tail."


    "!"


    Somerset didn''t dare ask further. But her words likely meant she had killed the perpetrators.


    "With the connection severed, the investigation won''t be easy."


    Bianca spoke coldly.


    "But we were this close to disaster."


    "I''m ashamed."


    "If you understand, then consult me before taking action in the future."


    "¡­¡­."


    Somerset responded with aplicated expression.


    "Understood."


    Though irritated at being pped for what he considered a minor prank, this resolution was the best oue.


    ''That bastard.''


    For now, he decided he needed to be more careful.


    ''Just wait. One day I''ll pour boiling oil on that face.''


    ...Some feelings of inferiority burn without any context.


    * * *


    I returned and washed away the blood. It took quite a while to clean.


    "Refreshing."


    After applying cologne and changing clothes, I stepped out and looked in the mirror. Of course, my face was no different from yesterday or today. What had changed was only my inner state.


    Today, Imitted my first killing as Allenvert. Though for Karzan, it was a familiar act.


    ''Indeed.''


    umting a kill is not a pleasant experience. But I had no intention of avoiding it.


    My unhesitating neck strike and hand severing would surely chill the smuggler''s liver. That''s undoubtedly true. This was for that purpose, and it was also legitimate self-defense against someone who first showed murderous intent.


    ''But I don''t enjoy killing.''


    Whenever possible, I prefer not to kill unless absolutely necessary.


    Having taken up a sword means inevitably shedding blood. But I won''t umte unnecessary karmic burden.


    "...Are you alright, young master?"


    Peter asked cautiously, seemingly concerned about my expression.


    "What?"


    "Well, about what happened earlier..."


    Though we didn''t discuss it at the scene, Peter seemed worried.


    "I''m fine. When Ie of age and enter the military, I''ll have to shed far more blood than this."


    "Oh, but still..."


    "If you want to live with a soft heart, you might as well read books or count money."


    Those who be paralyzed before the karma of killing will only find their own necks at risk.


    How many knights with superior martial abilities have died meaninglessly due to weak resolve? I''m not stupid enough to repeat such mistakes.


    ''I''m not a saint. I can''t die for others.''


    This was Karzan''s survival philosophy. And nothing has changed now. I looked down at my palm, wounded from wielding the sword.


    ''The wound stings.''


    I had to call Joseph again to treat the injury that had been aggravated.


    ''I wonder if our father still has no intention of teaching me swordsmanship?''


    I''ll go crazy waiting. What on earth is he thinking?


    ''If he keeps dying like this, I''ll have my own ideas too.''


    I had never formally learned swordsmanship from a master. Instead, I''m more ustomed to stealing techniques by sparring with guards and knights.


    ''Keep this up, and I''ll be a vagrant.''


    I gazed at the sunset by the window. The sea was turning red. Dinnertime was approaching.


    But there was something to do before that.


    "Olivier will take some time to return?"


    "Ah, yes. Because of today''s events, exining the situation and cleaning up will take so long he might not even have time to eat..."


    "Excellent. Fulfilling a butler''s duties."


    In any case, now was the perfect time with no one to nag me.


    "Peter. Follow me."


    "What? Right after washing up, where are we going again?"


    "Not far."


    I smiled and said,


    "I''m going to visit our brother Somerset."


    "Why Young Master Somerset?"


    "Why?"


    After stirring up trouble behind the scenes and then sleepingfortably, I can''t let that slide.


    "I''m going to extort some money from him."


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 45

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 45: How Did You Know About That, Brother?


    Heat waves rippled across the skin of the shirtless man. The phenomenon was clearly visible to the naked eye - a manifestation of pure yang energy at its most intense.


    When he channeled all of that seething energy into his sword, the air around him began to distort from the scorching aura.


    SWOOSH!


    The sword energy, infused with pure yang force, flew toward the blue sea and precisely split a tiny boat in the distance.


    BOOM!


    The bisected boat burst into mes as it began sinking into the ocean.


    "Young Master Karl, your mastery of the Nine Sr Sword Forms deepens by the day. That was truly an excellent strike."


    The aging knight praised the young man.


    "Thank you, though I still feelcking."


    Karl Grunewald shook his head as he watched the burning boat fragments.


    What he was practicing was the Nine Sr Sword Forms, a martial art among Grunewald''s various techniques that utilized pure yang energy.


    It was a highly favored martial art that three previous n heads had chosen to master.


    ''I''m still far from true mastery.''


    Yet he couldn''t give up. Only after mastering this technique would he qualify to learn the secret martial arts reserved for the n head and sessor.


    ''There''s no need to rush. Even that genius Verdzig took time to master this level.''


    If it wasn''t easy even for that prodigy, how much more challenging would it be for someone like himself with lesser talent?


    Karl was well aware that his martial talent fell short of not just Verdzig but Ulbhild as well.


    If that was the case, he at least wouldn''t lose in terms of diligence. That''s why, despite being both the Eldest Young Master andmander of the Knighthood, he trained every single day.


    "Well then."


    Karl lightly pointed his sword toward the aging knight.


    "Sir, I request another match."


    "The pleasure is mine. Please go easy on me."


    After several intense shes of energy and dozens of exchanges, the sparring match finally concluded.


    "I admit defeat, Young Master. I truly can''t keep up anymore."


    Karl¡¯s body was drenched in sweat, and he extended his hand to help the knight.


    "It was a good match. Your final move gave me quite a shock."


    "Actually, it was a technique I''d spent several days devising, but I never expected you to counter even that. I''m truly impressed."


    "Haha, I would have fallen for itst year. I''ve grown a bit."


    "That''s an understatement, my lord."


    Karl brushed back his sweat-soaked hair with a satisfied smile.


    ''While his steadfast and serious nature sometimes made him inflexible in realbat situations, he''s now greatly improved upon that weakness as he''s gained experience.''


    The knight thought, observing Karl, who was both his superior and lord.


    ''...Though he can''t match Young Master Verdzig''s monstrous geniusness.''


    After all, martial prowess alone isn''t what''s needed to be a sessor. This wasn''t a battle simply determined by who reaches the highest level first.


    Moreover, Karl had already built up overwhelming martial might among his peers. He was progressing more than adequately.


    "We''ll end here for today."


    "Yes. Thank you for your hard work until thiste hour."


    The sun was already setting, gradually sinking below the horizon over the sea.


    "..."


    Karl''s expression suddenly darkened as he headed toward the bathhouse, leaving the cleanup to others.


    ''Allenvert, that guy.''


    He too had naturally been keeping watch over Allenvert''s movements, who had left the castle walls for the first time in nearly seven years.


    ''That unpredictable fellow.''


    Some of his moves were surprisingly bold, while others were bizarrely peculiar.


    ''Is he really nning to extend his reach into the Underworld? Because he can''t rely on maternal rtives'' power?''


    ''Someone so radical and hasty would be difficult to work with.''


    What bothered Karl was how Allenvert conducted such activities openly while under such scrutiny. Surely there must be some ulterior motive?


    ''What are you thinking, Allenvert?''


    Karl was also concerned about how Allenvert had performed in his unexpected first realbat.


    ''When I first saw blood inbat, I froze up.''


    His body wouldn''t move as intended, and trying to force formal techniques against a lesser opponent nearlynded him in trouble. Looking back now, his inexperience was almostughable.


    Yet wasn''t Allenvert even weaker than he had been then? It was remarkable how freely he fought without having properly learned even a single sword technique.


    ''Is he a born warrior?''


    While some warriors are carefully molded, others are natural-born fighters. He didn''t even hesitate to draw blood. That cold aggression was unexpected.


    ''Based on what we''ve seen so far, Allenvert''s talent is no less than Ulbhild''s.''


    Whether he could match Verdzig''s level was still unknown. After all, Verdzig was an undeniable genius of the sword.


    "..."


    Talented younger siblings - few things made Karl as ufortable as that.


    ''But who made their move?''


    The situation was too perfectly orchestrated to be mere coincidence.


    ''Ulbhild isn''t the type. Neither is Barva.''


    At this point, Karl reached the same conclusion as Allenvert.


    ''Somerset is suspicious.''


    The Verdzig he knew wouldn''t do something like this. Rather, he''d probably look down on whoever did such a thing.


    ''Stupid fool.''


    Somerset possessed many qualities Karl despised most: frivolous, ipetent, lecherous, andzy. Despite all that, his greed led him to dream futile dreams from within his mother''s embrace.


    ''Somerset. Youck the caliber.''


    Karl sank into the properly heated bath, feeling his torn and overworked muscles quickly rxing.


    Under the soft lighting, he saw his face reflected on the water''s surface.


    ck hair and brown eyes.


    Coincidentally, both his hair and eye color werepletely different from his father''s. He was the child who most resembled his mother.


    ''Even my martial talent...''


    ...Karl closed his eyes and submerged beneath the surface.


    ''Allenvert.''


    The weak boy who had once despaired before his terminal fate was now gone. Karl had witnessed this himself. That confidence and quick-witted demeanor had been quite impressive.


    ''Mother was right.''


    While Allenvert might be a brother worth allying with, Karl was still troubled by not knowing his true intentions.


    ''What exactly are you trying to do?''


    ...What had he discussed with Verdzig during their private meeting that day? And why did he choose this moment to venture outside? Why did he interact with smugglers?


    In truth, Karl didn''t yet realize that this confusion he felt was exactly the reaction Allenvert had intended.


    ''Could you also be harboring dreams of bing the n head?''


    If Allenvert was really dreaming such futile dreams...


    ''Then we cannot walk the same path.''


    Karl''s usually benevolent eyes turned cold.


    * * *


    "Wow, this ce looks nice."


    I wandered around Somerset''s private residence while admiring it.


    "This discrimination is too severe. How unfair. How can there be such different treatment among brothers?"


    "Well, maybe it''s because he''s an older brother...?"


    "Shut up. Whose side are you on right now?"


    "I wasn''t taking anyone''s side..."


    "If Barva''s residence turns out better than mine, I''m going to protest."


    "Even if you say that..."


    While I was chattering with Peter, there was a response from the other side.


    "Y-Young Master Allenvert!"


    The butler who came out to greet the unexpected visitor was visibly flustered.


    "W-what brings you here?"


    "Am I not allowed toe?"


    "Of course not, how could that be?"


    "Why are you so nervous anyway? You look like someone who''smitted a crime."


    The butler wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and replied.


    "Not at all. We''re simply worried our wee might be inadequate for someone as noble as yourself, Young Master, especially since you came without prior notice."


    "Oh."


    Good answer. I am indeed quite noble. Though being noble can be quite tiresome.


    "But what brings you..."


    "What else? I came to see Brother Somerset."


    "Ah, might I ask about your business?"


    I replied somewhat curtly.


    "Just tell him I came because I have something to discuss."


    "Y-yes, understood."


    The butler practically fled into the residence without another word.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This is quite suspicious."


    As I grinned, Peter whispered in my ear.


    "But really, what did youe here for? The butler will just sigh again if he finds out."


    "That''s why I came secretly when he''s not here."


    I replied while looking at Peter''s stupid face.


    "How could a little sparrow like you understand my grand intentions?"


    "You''re really too much."


    "Just watch. It''ll be entertaining."


    "Sigh, I don''t even want to know."


    "Just mind your own business."


    I pointed at Peter.


    "You know Somerset''s personality, right? If he didn¡¯t find a way to pick a fight with me, he might target you instead."


    "Gasp!"


    "But if you get caught stupidly grinning on the side, I won''t help you."


    At that, Peter tightly sealed his lips.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Very quick, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I only have one life."


    ***


    I entered Somerset''s reception room with Peter in tow.


    "Greetings, dear brother."


    I grinned at Somerset''s sour expression.


    "Still no dignity in your greetings. Why are you here?"


    "You''re too hasty. Asking about business right away."


    I said while sitting down in a plush chair.


    "I''m thirsty. How about some water?"


    "Help yourself."


    "How cold. I''m hurt."


    Peter tactfully brought a ss of water.


    "Impudent fool. Who gave you permission to touch things in my room?"


    "Oh, how stingy. The Grunewald hospitality has really hit rock bottom. Too reluctant to even give your brother a ss of water. My, my..."


    As I clicked my tongue and mocked him, Somerset sighed and gestured.


    "Go ahead and drink."


    "Should''ve done that from the start."


    After gulping down the ss of water, I said.


    "By the way, I noticed earlier that your Security Guards seem well-trained?"


    Somerset snorted before answering.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Still, the Security Guards seem intimidated by the Royal Guards."


    As themander of Security Guards Somerset¡¯s eyebrow twitched. His reactions are so easy to read.


    "And?"


    "Just saying."


    "How dare you mock others when you don''t have a single soldier under yourmand?"


    "Me, mocking? Why?"


    I responded with a brazenly innocent face.


    "You''re reading too much into things. Brother, people usually get oversensitive when they don''t get enough sunlight. Maybe you should go out and touch grass more often."


    Somerset mmed the table.


    "Damn it! What did you reallye here for?"


    "What special reason would I have? Just came to see your face, brother."


    "Cut the nonsense. Since when were we ever close enough for that?"


    Somerset raged. But I could read the anxiety and unease beneath it. Why would that be?


    ''You can''t fool my eyes.''


    "By the way, brother. Earlier I was attacked by some strange men."


    At those words, Somerset sneered.


    "How poorly must you have conducted yourself to be looked down upon even by such pathetic thugs?"


    "Oh?"


    I pointed at Somerset with exaggerated surprise.


    "How did you know they were thugs?"


    "...!"


    A look of panic shed across Somerset''s face.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 46

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 46: Where Have You Been?


    Somerset seemed to realize his mistake, quickly changed his expression and said.


    "What of it? I have ears, so I¡¯ve heard about it."


    "Oh, I see."


    I chuckled and replied.


    "It looks like you are quite interested in me. Were you worried and keeping watch?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    "Were you monitoring me then?"


    "Why would I do that?"


    "If not, were you checking if they were doing what you assigned them properly?"


    Somerset''s expression hardened at my teasing.


    "Are you interrogating me right now?"


    "What would I be interrogating you about?"


    "Who told you I gave anyone any orders?"


    "I wouldn''t know that."


    I found Somerset''s attempts to intimidate me utterly ridiculous, as he tried to assert his authority.


    ¡®Looks like he¡¯s acting smug because he thinks there¡¯s no evidence.¡¯


    But that doesn¡¯t matter to me. If there were evidence, this wouldn¡¯t be ckmail¡ªit would be a legitimate usation.


    "About the prisoners."


    I said with a chuckle.


    "They were terrified when they realized they¡¯d touched the Young Master of Grunewald. A little sweet talk followed by a few hits, and they¡¯d spill everything they knew."


    "...No way."


    Somerset''s expression twisted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you trying to extract false testimony?"


    "Oh,e on. How could I?"


    Despite my nonchnt tone, Somerset''s face was filled with rage.


    "Try it if you can. If you can handle the consequences."


    "Wow- why are you so agitated? If you''re innocent, it shouldn''t matter, right?"


    I smiled, deliberately poking at Somerset''s nerves.


    "You call this talking? How dare you threaten me with false usations!"


    Somerset, unable to contain himself, stood up with a flushed face. Clearly, he was struggling to control his emotions.


    "Sit down, brother."


    I said with a smile.


    "Are you ordering me? Ever since earlier, you''ve been..."


    Hisnguage was rough, but his eyes and actionscked confidence. I understood exactly what this meant.


    ''It''s just bluster.''


    Something was making him nervous. My conclusion was that Somerset wasn''t deep enough topletely hide his true feelings.


    ''No matter how I look at it, he seems to be the culprit.''


    While I was uncertain before, now I was almost certain.


    "Brother. Let me give you some advice. Carelessly joining hands with the underworld, using those people like tools - neither are good ideas."


    "...!"


    "When a child recklessly swings a knife, adults stop them. Do you know why? Because they''re likely to get hurt. You would be wise to be cautious at this point."


    "What... What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Somerset''s voice trembled slightly.


    My absolute certainty made him look as if I definitely knew something.


    At this point, I could see right through Somerset''s mind.


    "If you want to wade into the shadows, do it discreetly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up with a leash around your neck like this. Or you could just avoid the trouble entirely."


    "Shut up. What on earth are you rambling about?"


    "Brother."


    I stood up. Though I hadn''t presented any concrete evidence, Somerset was already intimidated by my attitude alone.


    Regardless of actual power dynamics, I now stood metaphorically above Somerset''s head.


    ''Why did you do such a stupid thing? How convenient.''


    "Today, I''ll let this slide."


    "?!"


    "To be honest, I understand your intentions. You were just trying to y a mischievous prank. I''m sure you didn''t actually believe you could break through the Royal Guards, right?"


    Somerset made no counterargument.


    Either I had hit the nail on the head, or he was careful not to deny everything and risk losing the opportunity to be let off.


    But he would certainly understand that his silence was tantamount to acknowledgement.


    ''Pathetic fool.''


    Just look at him, utterly helpless against his younger brother who has less martial skill and virtually no backing.


    Compared to Verdzig, this man wascking in every capacity. I''d heard his maternal side was also slightly inferior.


    "But brother, you know how the world works. Blocking people''s mouths or erasing events requires appropriatepensation."


    A hundred emotions shed across Somerset''s face. A desperate desire to grab the lifeline I''d extended, mixed with contempt for a younger brother trying to extort him.


    "Please answer. My mouth is getting tired from talking alone."


    "...Allenvert."


    Somerset''s voice was weak.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "I''m asking you to show some goodwill, brother."


    I made a small circle with my thumb and index finger - a universally recognized gesture for money.


    "Money is fine, spirit medicines would work too."


    "..."


    I gently coaxed Somerset, who was deep in thought.


    "Brother. I believe the most important thing between people is trust. Moreover, I don''t want to embarrass you as¡­ you know¡­ we are brothers and all. Wouldn''t it be morefortable for you if I were to be silenced for it with a properpensation, rather than just keeping quiet on an empty promise?"


    Somerset''s ears perked up. I was about to drive in the final nail.


    "If such a small sum, such little spirit medicine is too precious to you, then let''s forget it. I''m feeling offended and can''t do this. Peter, let''s go."


    "Wait!"


    Got him.


    ¡°Hmmm?"


    "...I''ll give it to you, so just go away."


    "Yes, of course. I''ll leave right away."


    I chuckled and offered my hand to Somerset for a handshake.


    "Deal is done, brother."


    "Get lost."


    Somerset''s hand slicing through the air missed.


    I had already withdrawn my hand after reading his intention.


    "Please prepare the items quietly by tomorrow."


    "..."


    Somerset sighed.


    "Be more careful next time when you''re plotting something."


    "Just go already."


    "Pardon me."


    I bowed like a gentleman and left the reception room.


    ''Received a mask from Verdzig, spirit medicines from Somerset.''


    Now I''ve be a younger brother going around extorting his older brothers.


    "Hehe."


    Who could possibly extort the second and third sons of the Grunewald n? It was truly an extraordinary achievement.


    "Young master."


    Peter whispered.


    "Is it really okay to do this?"


    "What''s not okay about it?"


    "No, but still..."


    "It''s a win-win. Somerset gets to cover up his foolish actions, and I receive appropriatepensation. What could be better?"


    "But... you''re basically just ckmailing him."


    I corrected him.


    "Let''s use the more elegant term ''negotiation'' from now on."


    * * *


    "Argh!"


    Crash!


    Somerset smashed all the furniture in the reception room before finally calming down.


    "Damn brat."


    He felt pathetic about himself. Being extorted by such a person without being able to say anything.


    ''What exactly did he do? Does he really have evidence?''


    Rationally, it didn''t make sense. Didn''t his mother already cut off the tail?


    But Allenvert''s confident attitude made him feel uneasy about simply dismissing it.


    As a result, Somerset shamefully fell for Allenvert''s intimidation and got extorted. Where else in the world would such humiliation exist?


    "Damn it."


    What made him even more furious was that he was secretly feeling relieved. His intuition was warning him that ''if I push back now, things will get moreplicated''.


    "...What the hell is that guy?"


    He had worried about things going wrong and being exposed, but he never imagined someone woulde to extort him.


    To Somerset, Allenvert was now an iprehensible existence.


    ''I should avoid getting involved with that guy for now.''


    When one encounters true madness, one bes inexplicably speechless. For the first time, Somerset was afraid of Allenvert...


    * * *


    "What? You went where and did what?"


    Olivier, who had been working hard on cleaning up today''s mess, was dumbfounded upon hearing that Allenvert had gone to extort Somerset.


    "I visited my brother Somerset."


    "Good grief."


    Olivier rubbed his be.


    "Be careful. High blood pressure isn''t good for health."


    "..."


    He just rolled his eyes in frustration, right?


    "Young master."


    Olivier said in a serious tone.


    "When performing any action, if you don''t exin your intentions, it''s difficult for your subordinates to understand your intentions."


    A fair point.


    But Olivier would know that I don''t yet fully consider him my own.


    "I will never do anything to harm you."


    Olivier spoke as if he knew my inner thoughts.


    "So, would you not share with me the picture you are painting?"


    Right now, Olivier is seeking trust from me, just as Peter came to show loyalty through the small trust I extended to him.


    "Very well."


    Then it would be appropriate to respond to his sincerity. Perhaps thefort young Allenvert once gave to Olivier had a greater impact than I could have imagined.


    "As I said, I''ve thrown bait to those watching me. To create confusion so they cannot grasp my true intent."


    Olivier nodded.


    "It seems sessful. Everyone appears perplexed, unable to read your thoughts."


    "Fortunately."


    "I''m curious about the underlying purpose. The real objective you''re aiming to achieve amid this confusion."


    "..."


    I chuckled softly.


    "Did you notice?"


    That the purpose I told Olivier wasn''t even my real purpose.


    "Yes."


    I asked.


    "What do you think about my real purpose?"


    "...I''m not entirely sure. Wasn''t it to contact the survivors of the Eisenach?"


    "That''s also correct."


    Avenging my maternal lineage was an unavoidable task to obtain the qualifications befitting an heir.


    "But remember, I don''t typically move with just one goal."


    "..."


    "And I apologize, but my true purpose will naturally be clear when the timees."


    After neutralizing the Verdzig trap embedded in the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "I see."


    Disappointment flickered across Olivier''s expression.


    But I had no intention of revealing my ns simply because Olivier desired it.


    ''Moreover, if I disclosed my true n at this stage, he would surely try to stop me somehow.''


    Just as I had not yet fully trusted Olivier¡ª


    Olivier might also try to obstruct or report to superiors if he judged the n as reckless, rather than blindly supporting it.


    "What do you think? Will Verdzig be able to discern my intention?"


    As I shifted the conversation, Olivier pondered before responding.


    "It would be difficult right now. Without Joseph''s information, we wouldn''t have known about the Eisenach survivors."


    "For now, it''s crucial that the clue about the mountain tribe''s spirit medicines doesn''t reach his ears."


    If that snake-like man obtains information about the Eisenach survivors, nothing good woulde of it.


    ''Joseph''s discretion is also a critical factor.''


    Therefore, it would be best not to summon Joseph without special reason. A man like Verdzig could harbor suspicions from even the smallest piece of information.


    ''The best way to disrupt information is to pour out more information like a mountain.''


    Then, I''ll stir up more trouble. If only to divert Verdzig''s attention.


    "...You''re not nning to cause another incident, are you?"


    What a perceptive man.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 47

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 47: The Dirt on One¡¯s Back is a Swordsman¡¯s Pride


    It was a night when the bright moon hung between the clouds. The blue eyes of Duke Georg Grunewald glimmered faintly under the moonlight.


    ¡°How absurd.¡±


    In the entire castle, only Georg had effortlessly discerned Allenvert''s true intentions.


    ¡°What a mischievous fellow, causing so much trouble for so many.¡±


    A faint smile graced the duke''s typically cold and solemn face. How had Allenvert managed to conceal such wit and liveliness for seven years?


    ¡°And he seems to have a natural talent forbat, too.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t merely about extraordinary martial prowess¡ªit was something on an entirely different level.


    ¡°When someone like Jeffrey confidently calls him a genius, it¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s no ordinary talent.¡±


    The Head Butler was inwardly astonished by the duke''s words. How long had it been since he spoke so frequently about his own son?


    Just a few days ago, Georg had instructed that unless there was something particrly noteworthy, there was no need to report on Allenvert¡¯s actions. Yet now, nearly every day, he requested updates on his son¡¯s movements.


    ¡°As for the Somerset affair, give him a light warning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    Georg already knew everything. He was aware of Somerset¡¯s actions and even of how Bianca had quietly orchestrated everything to eliminate obstacles.


    ''Son, you¡¯re still rough around the edges andck discernment.''


    Moreover, Allenvert had been reckless. The story of how he ransacked the annex¡¯s elixir storage the moment he arrived had nearly made Georg burst intoughter.


    Even so, Georg had no intention of crushing the ambitions of Somerset or Bianca himself. How could he, as a father, prevent them from striving to their utmost? However, it was his duty as the head of the n to warn them not to overstep boundaries.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to report, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon, Lady Ulbhild came to see me. She asked why you haven¡¯t assigned a swordsmanship instructor to Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since that girl showed such interest in someone else¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Nevertheless, Georg¡¯s stance remained unchanged.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more I want to confirm.¡±


    The Head Butler understood exactly what he meant.


    ''¡­This is unusual. For him to observe this long¡­''


    It was a signal that Georg had high expectations. It also meant he was deliberating over the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t assign him just any instructor.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone in mind, Your Grace?¡±


    Georg gave his answer, and upon hearing the name, the Head Butler was stunned.


    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Georg smiled faintly at the Aiden¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you so shocked.¡±


    ¡°It will truly be a formidable trial.¡±


    If Allenvert could endure the training under that man¡­


    ''This might lead to developments beyond what anyone could expect.''


    The Head Butler felt sweat pooling in his palms before he even realized it.


    ***


    The morning sky was overcast.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it would rain, but my mood wasn¡¯t great either.


    ''When the harbor bes so gloomy, my heart does the same as well.''


    This reaffirmed my belief: the seaside should always be bright and sunny.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m fully healed.¡±


    Unwrapping the bandage, I saw that the palm of my hand hadpletely recovered. The potion¡¯s effect must have been remarkably effective.


    ¡°Could it be that Joseph is a brilliant healer after all?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite well-regarded among the guards.¡±


    ¡°He might seem a bit scatterbrained, but he¡¯s actually very capable.¡±


    Olivier and Peter chimed in. Their reassurances somehow made me uneasy.


    ¡°So, he meets with a lot of people? I hope he doesn¡¯t end up spilling nonsense during idle chatter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remind him to be cautious about that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Olivier, as always, was quick to handle things.


    ¡°Well then, Olivier, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you truly nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Today, I intended to observe training.


    ¡°With no instructor and no sword manuals to study, how else am I supposed to learn except by watching?¡±


    Since permission was granted without much fuss, it seemed my father didn¡¯t mind this level of freedom. Like yesterday¡¯s excursion, my father, Duke Georg, leaned strongly toward a hands-off approach.


    A man determined to raise strong children¡ªthat¡¯s Georg Grunewald for you.


    ¡°Young Master, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone of concern in the 4th Battalion.¡±


    It was clear what Olivier was worried about.


    One of the Royal Guards, Keseg.


    Two days ago, the third son of a vassal family had given me an unsettling look. Rumor had it he was desperate to curry favor with Verdzig.


    That same Keseg belonged to the 4th Battalion, and Olivier likely feared unnecessary conflict.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to fight him outright, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivier sighed deeply.


    ¡°Keseg is a proper, full-fledged member of the Royal Guards. He¡¯s a 4th-tier swordsman, an elite soldier.¡±


    By contrast, I¡¯m just a beginner at 3rd-tier, barely trained in swordsmanship.


    ¡­At least, that¡¯s how others see me.


    ¡°After seeing me fight yesterday, are you still doubtful?¡±


    ¡°The oue wouldn¡¯t have been much different even if Keseg had been there.¡±


    This time, Olivier was firm.


    ¡°Young Master, spar with me just once.¡±


    ¡°You want me to prove myself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to convince me.¡±


    This was what set Olivier apart from Peter. Olivier wasn¡¯t a retainer who merely whispered sweet words to please me. This was his way of showing loyalty.


    And in my view, bitter medicine is better for you than sweetness.


    ''This is exactly why I can¡¯t share all my thoughts with you, Olivier.''


    If he knew everything, his opposition would be even fiercer.


    Still, I had no intention of demanding blind faith. Just as a retainer proves their loyalty, a lord must sometimes prove their worth.


    ¡°Olivier.¡±


    For that reason, I respected this man¡¯s candor. If I were to be obstinate, Olivier wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me, but I didn¡¯t want to disregard his intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ended up with a particrly nagging butler, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Young Master. It¡¯s the way I was taught by my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Dropping the Head Butler¡¯s name makes it hard for me to argue, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I smirked and called out to Peter.


    ¡°Bring me a wooden sword.¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes, right away!¡±


    Peter scrambled off in a hurry.


    ''This works out well.''


    Truth be told, I had been curious to cross swords with this man at least once. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to broaden my understanding of the Borgart n¡¯s martial arts while I was at it.


    ''This is a great excuse for it.''


    ¡°I won¡¯t use mana.¡±


    Olivier said in a calm but resolute tone.


    ¡°If you can endure ten exchanges against me, I won¡¯t presume to stop you anymore, Young Master.¡±


    Olivier Borgart.


    Though a Butler, he possessed greater martial prowess than Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards.


    ''He probably surpassed the entry level of the fifth tier long ago.''


    Across all my past lives, there weren¡¯t many who couldst ten exchanges in a wooden sword spar against someone of his caliber.


    ''But I¡¯m not most people.''


    ***


    ¡°Could you lighten up your expression a bit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the way to the training grounds where the 4th Battalion was practicing, Olivier¡¯s face was a picture of dejection.


    ¡°It was a good match.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ten-exchange bout had ended far more anticlimactically than he had anticipated.  n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d throw yourself to the ground so brazenly.¡±


    ¡°The Dirt on One¡¯s Back is a Swordsman¡¯s Pride.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually the opposite?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather lose your head or dirty your clothes a little?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That philosophy had been central to Karzan¡¯s teachings.


    In my past life, I survived countless humiliating moments without ever once being ashamed of them.


    ¡°Well, I did learn something from this. In realbat, unexpected variables can catch mepletely off guard.¡±


    ¡°Good. A valuable lesson.¡±


    I quickly reyed the fight in my head.


    Olivier had tested me lightly with his first three attacks. Once he realized my responses were far more skillful than expected, he ramped up the speed and intensity of his strikes.


    ''Seamless flow, like water.''


    I¡¯d learned from Peter beforehand that this fluidity was the hallmark of the Borgart n¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ''These styles typically focus on limiting their opponent¡¯s options through sessive attacks before delivering a decisive blow.''


    It was like a game of chess.


    ''And in my experience, swordsmen with that mindset tend to have one major w.''


    They all shared an almost perverse satisfaction in finishing their opponents with a perfect, final strike.


    ''Knowing an enemy¡¯s tendencies makes it easier to n your strategy.''


    So, I let Olivier guide the fight through to his ninth attack. My sword''s bnce was broken and my stance was wide open, giving me no room to retreat.


    In that wless setup for a checkmate, Olivierunched his finishing strike to seal the match.


    And at that exact moment, I rolled across the ground.


    Even someone asposed as Olivier could only let out a bewildered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± as he watched me perform a perfect Donkey¡¯s Roll.


    ¡°A victory in tactics, strategy, and psychological warfare.¡±


    I said, basking in my own praise.


    Olivier sighed deeply.


    "Let me make this clear. When sparring with Keseg, you mustn¡¯t use tricks like that. Even if you win, you¡¯ll earn nothing but ridicule."


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I used it against you.¡±


    I replied with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His face betrayed a mixture of irritation and resignation as if he wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ''Not that I needed to use a trick tost ten exchanges. But power should always remain hidden¡ªthat¡¯s my creed.''


    That wasn¡¯t to say Olivier¡¯s swordsmanship was unimpressive. On the contrary, it was exceptional enough to catch even me by surprise.


    ¡°Anyway, Peter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re turning back here.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Why?¡±


    Peter stammered, his face a picture of shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got tasks to handle back at the annex in my absence.¡±


    ¡°W-what kind of tasks?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face grew more apprehensive.


    ¡°The annex will be in chaos for the next few days. If there¡¯s a spy nted there, they¡¯ll seize the opportunity.¡±


    I pointed at Peter.


    ¡°Keep an eye on things, talk to Julia, and gather some information. Stay vignt.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, make sure to rein in Marco. Be thorough¡ªhunt him down like a rat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°You look way too serious. Rx your eyebrows.¡±


    Peter gave an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re too rxed. You look foolish. Stop that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As Peter bounded off with a spring in his step, Olivier lowered his voice and spoke up.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This matter with Keseg¡ªwhy are you so intent on fighting him?¡±


    I frowned slightly, already weary of the subject.


    ¡°Do you still not understand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°My uncle always said, ¡®A Butler¡¯s role isn¡¯t to question their master¡¯s judgments or actions but to anticipate them and offer unyielding support.¡¯¡±


    I pictured the sharp glint of Count Aiden¡¯s monocle as I answered.


    ¡°Wise words. And?¡±


    ¡°I understand there¡¯s a specific reason why it has to be Keseg. I just can¡¯t figure out exactly what that reason is.¡±


    I met Olivier¡¯s steady gaze.


    ¡°It may be presumptuous of me, but I feel as though I overstepped yesterday by asking for proof of your ability.¡±


    It seemed yesterday¡¯s spar still weighed on his mind.


    "However, I have always admired the rtionship between my esteemed uncle and the great head of our house. Because of that, even if I can¡¯t yet fully share in everything, I aspire to be a retainer who can one daypletely understand your intentions, my lord."


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I lifted my gaze.


    In the distance, the voices of the Royal Guards shouting their drills echoed. It blended strangely well with the vast expanse of the sea stretching beyond them.


    This scene, I thought, spoke volumes about the character of the Grunewald n.


    Olivier is a man who wishes to uphold that tradition. And I, though a stranger to this world, am no longer entirely an outsider.


    ¡°The Royal Guard is, without doubt, one of the most proud and prestigious units in the Duchy. That pride must stem from their skill and history, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°So, if someone like me¡ªwho has yet to formally learn swordsmanship¡ªdefeats a full-fledged member of that Royal Guards, how do you think people will react?¡±


    ¡°¡­It would be a spectacr sight.¡±


    ¡°Could there be any better proof of extraordinary talent?¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I deliberately chose Keseg, someone who clearly dislikes me. If the opponent were someone who was already inclined to go easy on me, I would likely be suspected of having arranged the oue.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivier¡¯s expression lit up with realization.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why it had to be Keseg¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reputation, after all, is built on memorable stories that people can¡¯t stop talking about.


    In ancient times, the founders of kingdoms imed to have hatched from Dragon Eggs or to be the children of the Sun. Such myths bolstered their authority.


    ¡®What I aim to do isn¡¯t so different.¡¯


    One day, when I vie for the position of heir, I¡¯ll need an array of remarkable tales to my name. Stories like ''He defeated a Royal Guard after only a week of self-taught training.''


    Call it building my legend ahead of time.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What might that be?¡±


    ¡°I n to ¡®borrow¡¯ some of the Royal Guard¡¯s sword techniques.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If my father won¡¯t assign me an instructor or let me read sword manuals, I might as well make a point by learning them myself.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s your n.¡±


    Olivier nodded in admiration.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve considered things this deeply, I have no reason to stop you.¡±


    He looked as though he hade to understand me a little better.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Men like Olivier, who never hesitate to speak their minds, tend to offer unwavering support once they align with their Master¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be off then.¡±


    Hopefully, Keseg sees me as an easy and tempting prey.


    Only then will he step into the sharp trap I¡¯ve set for him,pletely unaware of what awaits.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 48

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 48: Ten Gold on Young Master Allenvert


    The training grounds were filled with the stench of sweat. Perhaps because the day was overcast, the smell seemed even more pungent than usual.


    ¡®Butpared to what I¡¯m used to, this is almost fragrant.¡¯


    In the back alleys on days like this, the stench was so overpowering it could give you a headache just walking through.


    "Young Master Allenvert, wee!"


    One of the senior officers of the 4th Battalion greeted me, leading the way.


    "A pleasure to be here. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important."


    "Not at all! On the contrary, we¡¯re quite honored that you chose to visit our battalion. It fills us with a sense of pride."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, sir. The troops are unusually motivated today."


    "That¡¯s good to hear."


    Though I must admit, their enthusiasm isn¡¯t what I¡¯m here for.


    "I¡¯ll guide you around. As you may know, the Royal Guard consists of five battalions, each with 100 members. Entry requires achieving at least the 4th-tier¡­"


    The so-called 4th-tier, was a prerequisite for joining the Royal Guards which can be summarized as follows.


    A level attainable after about ten years of rigorous training by those with exceptional diligence, talent, and determination.


    In other words, ordinary soldiers, mercenaries, or swordsmen wouldn¡¯t reach this tier no matter how hard they tried.


    Typically, this level is achieved by knights¡ªusually those in theirte twenties or early thirties.


    And what are knights, exactly?


    They¡¯re monsters capable of cutting through humans with a single stroke. They¡¯ve mastered proper martial techniques, can unleash sword energy, and possess extensivebat experience.


    Only then can they reach the 4th-tier.


    ¡®It¡¯s no easy feat.¡¯


    In the underworld, someone of the 4th-tier would essentially be king of their turf.


    Not even the run-of-the-mill fourth-rate criminal organizations would dare challenge someone of that caliber.


    ¡®Even in my past life, it took me some time to reach that level.¡¯


    Of course, even when I was a mere 3rd-tier with rudimentary mana, I had taken down countless 4th-tier opponents. Mastery of martial arts and actualbat prowess are entirely different matters.


    ¡®Even the most skilled knight can die facing a seasoned underworld assassin. That¡¯s realbat.¡¯


    But enough self-zing.


    As I nced around, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sheer strength gathered under the name of Grunewald.


    Every single Royal Guard here was a human weapon capable of taking down dozens of underworld thugs single-handedly.


    ¡®And among them, Keseg stood proudly as one of their own.¡¯


    Half-listening to the officer¡¯s exnations, I scanned the training ground for the face I was looking for.


    ¡®There he is.¡¯


    Keseg was practicing with a real sword, shing at the air in exaggerated motions.


    ¡®Ugh, what nonsense.¡¯


    Even at a nce, his movements reeked of showmanship.


    "Hm."


    "Is something the matter, Young Master?"


    "That man over there."


    I pointed at Keseg, speaking just loud enough to be heard.


    "His movements are shy but clumsy. Is he perhaps a trainee?"


    "¡­Pardon?"


    The officer looked at me with wide eyes, caught off guard by my sudden remark.


    While Olivier stood nearby, he remained silent. Having lost our bet, he wasn¡¯t in a position to refute anything I said.


    "You¡¯ve heard about what happened yesterday, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, sir. Those thugs foolishly dared to challenge the Young Master of Grunewald¡­"


    "The ones I fought were barely at the 1st-tier if even that. Their swordy was rudimentary, likely picked up from some third-rate manual."


    "Ah, yes. That makes sense."


    "But that man¡¯s movements look eerily simr. How do you exin that?"


    "¡­"


    The officer was left speechless.


    And then¡ª


    "¡­Excuse me, Young Master, but I find your words a bit excessive."


    Keseg, who had been swinging his sword in ostentatious arcs, approached with a scowl.


    "Oh, did you hear me? My apologies if you did."


    I raised my hand in a gesture of apology.


    "I noticed you observing my training the other day, and I thought you might be seeking guidance. But seeing you today, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. My words slipped out unintentionally, so don¡¯t take them too personally."


    "¡­Ha."


    As Keseg flushed a deep red, his face resembled that of a toad.


    A toad wielding a sword, seething with embarrassment and rage.


    "This is disappointing. Is he really a member of this battalion? Or is he perhaps assigned to¡­ the kitchen staff?"


    "¡­He is indeed one of our soldiers."


    The officer stammered his expression a mix of awkwardness and slight displeasure.


    Sensing his unease, I decided to add another jab.


    "I see. My apologies then. It seems I let my expectations run wild.¡±


    I said with a faint shrug.


    "...Young Master."


    Keseg''s voice was strained with anger. I turnedzily.


    "What is it?"


    "If you¡¯re so dissatisfied with my skills, why don¡¯t we spar?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Keseg interpreted my question as doubt and let out a scoff. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Then again, it might not be feasible. I wouldn¡¯t dare risk injuring you, Young Master¡­"


    I noticed the senior officer, who should have stepped in by now, was more preupied with ring at me in disapproval than de-escting the situation. A grin spread across my face.


    "Perfect."


    This was the moment to hammer in the final nail. Once he realized what was happening, it would already be toote to back out.


    "A sparring match with wooden swords should be fine, don¡¯t you think? First to use lethal moves loses."


    Even through his simmering rage, Keseg¡¯s eyes gleamed, as if he had stumbled upon an unexpected windfall.


    "Are you serious about this?"


    "Completely."


    "My apologies, Young Master, but the gap between our abilities is far too great. Yourck of experience would only exacerbate it."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Of course. If you¡¯ve mistaken me for amon back-alley swordsman, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a grave error on your part¡ª"


    "For someone so skilled, your movements were awfully sloppy."


    I interrupted.


    "...If skill were judged solely by movement, then dancers would be the greatest swordsmen on the continent."


    "So you admit your movements are sloppy, then. And by the way, there are dancers who¡¯ve reached incredible heights, so I¡¯d say your remark is a bit narrow-minded."


    Keseg¡¯s expression tightened as though he realized he was being baited.


    "While I maye from a less illustrious family than yours, Young Master, I am still a noble and a proud member of the Royal Guard. I would kindly ask that you show more restraint in your words."


    "Oh."


    I couldn¡¯t help but be a little impressed. A toad-faced man like him, speaking of honor with such conviction?


    "I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re so honorable."


    "And why is that, Young Master?"


    "Because it¡¯ll make it all the more entertaining when someone like me¡ªa mere novice¡ªdefeats you."


    I gestured lightly toward his unfortunate face.


    "...You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for those words."


    "You needn¡¯t worry about that. Leave that to me."


    I fixed him with a firm gaze and continued.


    "Let¡¯s call this a duel, disguised as a spar. At three o¡¯clock this afternoon, with witnesses allowed. Wooden swords only, no mana usage. Any objections?"


    "No mana?"


    "Surely you weren¡¯t nning to use Sword energy against me, were you?"


    "Of course not."


    He said hurriedly.


    "Good. I¡¯ll take that as your agreement."


    "And who will officiate?"


    Keseg¡¯s confidence seemed to have rebounded, a smirk creeping onto his face as if he thought the odds were now in his favor.


    ¡®Simpleton.¡¯


    If that¡¯s what he wanted to believe, I¡¯d let him.


    "My trustworthy Butler, Olivier, will officiate."


    Keseg¡¯s smirk remained, but he gave a small nod. Clearly, he recognized Olivier¡¯s capability.


    "I have no objections to that. I trust Sir Olivier will remain impartial."


    His smirk widened into a sly grin.


    "Whatever the result, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me."


    "Pfft!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    "¡­Why are youughing?"


    Keseg asked while frowning.


    "My apologies." I said, stifling my chuckles. "It¡¯s just¡ªyou look even funnier when you grin like that."


    Keseg¡¯s face darkened, his toad-like features twisting into something grotesque.


    "That expression suits you better. I¡¯ve always believed that ugly men are better off looking scary than trying to be amusing."


    "Hah, haha."


    Kesegughed dryly.


    "Young Master, you might want to tone down the provocation. I wouldn¡¯t want an ident to ur¡ªunintended, of course¡ªduring our match. Wooden swords or not, swords have no eyes."


    "Well, that¡¯s a given. If swords had eyes, wouldn¡¯t that be horrifying?"


    "..."


    I chose not to rebuke this idiot¡¯s thinly veiled threat. His foolishness was doing more harm to himself than anything I could say.


    To avoid any ridiculous ims that I hesitated because of my status, I made sure to preemptively squash such nonsense.


    "By the way."


    I said, turning to the senior officer who had been silently watching as the duel was casually arranged.


    "My apologies. I hope I didn¡¯t cause too much trouble during what was supposed to be a simple observation session."


    "...It¡¯s fine."


    The officer replied, clearly taken aback by my sudden disy of politeness.


    "However, I am concerned about the possibility of an ident. While I will, of course, caution everyone¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one, yourself included, will be held responsible."


    Hearing this, the officer¡¯s expression eased, though only slightly.


    "Well, this has been an unexpected turn of events. I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    I turned my back, shing Keseg a smug smile before walking away.


    "You¡¯re really setting the stage here."


    Olivier remarked as he caught up to me.


    "Does it seem reckless?"


    I grinned.


    "Perhaps. But with high stakese high rewards."


    "Exactly."


    I had intentionally scheduled the match for the afternoon. That would give the rumor mill enough time to spread the word, ensuring a decent crowd. People always love a good spectacle.


    ¡®And it¡¯ll surely reach Father¡¯s ears. Maybe even my sister¡¯s.¡¯


    It was a wless n. How many benefits could I reap from this single move?


    ¡®Though there¡¯s always the chance they won¡¯t react as I expect.¡¯


    But that was fine. Most importantly, the thought of stealing a glimpse into the famed swordsmanship of Grunewald¡¯s Royal Guard excited me the most.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait.¡¯


    After all, when ites to leaning new martial arts, I can''t control myself.


    ***


    The news of a sparring match¡ªor rather, a duel¡ªbetween Allenvert and Keseg spread through the entire Grunewald ducal estate in no time.


    "What? Young Master Allenvert is sparring with someone?"


    "Yeah, with Keseg from the 4th battalion."


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding."


    Jeffrey, the Captain of the Royal Guards tasked with escorting Allenvert the day before, recalled his carefree but undeniably handsome face.


    ¡®Like some hunting dog unleashed after being cooped up for too long. Always stirring things up.¡¯


    But Allenvert wasn¡¯t someone who acted thoughtlessly. While Jeffrey couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact intent, he was sure there was a purpose behind this.


    ¡®Still, Keseg is on a whole different levelpared to those clumsy fighters. Does he actually think he can win?¡¯


    Jeffrey thought back to the thugs he had interrogated until exhaustion in the Royal Guard¡¯s underground cells.


    "Captain, are you betting too?"


    One of the guards asked.


    Jeffrey smirked at their eager expressions.


    "Ten gold on Young Master Allenvert."


    "What? Seriously?"


    "Works for us! No one¡¯s betting on him anyway."


    Another guard said with a grin.


    "Good. Spread the word. The bigger the pot, the better for me."


    Jeffrey rubbed his hands together, clearly enjoying himself.


    "But won¡¯t that mean less for us?"


    "Exactly! What¡¯s the point of ten gold if we split it?"


    Jeffrey nced at the four guards who had apanied him.


    "What about you lot?"


    "I¡¯ll put one gold on Young Master Allenvert."


    "Forty silvers for me."


    "Cheap."


    Another muttered.


    "I can¡¯t help it! I just spent a fortune on new gear."


    "I¡¯ll put two gold on Keseg."


    "I¡¯m sitting this one out. My mother always told me never to gamble."


    "You¡¯re no fun. Fine, suit yourself."


    Jeffrey clicked his tongue but couldn¡¯t help recalling Allenvert¡¯s unpredictable nature.


    ¡®He¡¯s not someone who does reckless things without reason. There¡¯s a n here, no doubt.¡¯


    To be honest¡ª


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t really believe Allenvert could defeat Keseg in a fair fight.


    ¡®The gap between a trained swordsman and an amateur is insurmountable.¡¯


    Distance, timing, mind games, techniques to disarm or deflect strikes¡­


    Without that knowledge, anyone would be helpless. Even if Allenvert was a prodigy, seven years wasted in a sheltered life wouldn¡¯t let him ovee a seasoned Royal Guard.


    ¡®Even if he loses, it¡¯ll be a valuable experience. Maybe I¡¯ll teach him a thing or two afterward.¡¯


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t yet realize that he was already thinking like one of Allenvert¡¯s loyal retainers.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 49

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 49: The diator of Grunewald


    Ulbhild Grunewald.


    The only princess of the Grunewald n and the Commander of the 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division.


    "A day with high humidity and overcast skies like today is perfect for practicing the Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique."


    Every time she slowly swung her arm, cold mist rose like fog, freezing the surrounding humidity like thin ice. Her movement was as beautiful as a crane made of snow spreading its wings.


    "2nd Commander, you are always so beautiful when practicing."


    "It''s like a noble crane walking between frozenkes."


    The Special Operations Division members ttered her.


    "Shut up. Can''t you see the Commander is training?"


    "Don''t disturb her concentration."


    Other members quickly rebuked their colleagues.


    The Special Operations Division members wore non-uniform, free-spirited clothing, making them look more like mercenaries than a military unit at first nce.


    "Quiet."


    When Ulbhild ced her white finger on her lips, all members'' mouths immediately closed.


    ''At this stage, I mustpress the cold energy even further. But it''s as difficult as touching thin ice without breaking it.''


    She was beyond simply learning and implementing martial arts techniques - she was developing them in her own unique way. This was truly a characteristic worthy of the term ''genius''.


    ''The Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique is an unparalleled martial art when mastered, but its severity makes controlling its power difficult.''


    Many renowned female warriors from the Grunewald n had chosen the Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique. Cold energy is essentially yin energy - by nature, it''s more suitable for women than men.


    Moreover, given the Special Operations Division''s characteristics, an ice-based technique specialized in suppression and killing was particrly appropriate.


    ''All of Grunewald''s martial arts stem from the fundamental Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. But the harmony between sea and ice is far greater than that between sea and fire.''


    This was Ulbhild''s personal philosophy.


    Reaching such a level of martial arts mastery at a young age was no easy feat. Her nickname ''Martial Arts Maniac'' was well-earned.


    -If Ulbhild had ambitions of power, Karl might not have been Verdzig''s greatestpetitor.


    -Her genius in martial arts is second only to Verdzig.


    Such words circted among the Grunewald elders, and they were by no means an exaggeration.


    Even including the n''s elders and extended n members, Ulbhild had already achieved a level of mastery that would ce her among the top three female masters of Grunewald.


    But her fame was not solely due to her overwhelming martial skills. In fact, she was renowned for her beauty throughout the entire Ritvalroer Kingdom.


    Her exquisite features were so stunning that she was said to rival Verdzig, and she was famous for causing lovesick pain among noble youths and knights.


    ''The 2nd Commander is impressive today as well.''


    ''She''s so strong and yet so diligent.''


    ''Can a human be this beautiful?''


    To sum it all up in one word... Ulbhild Grunewald was almost a divine being within the Special Operations Division.


    ''Anyone who approaches the Commander will be chopped up and turned into dried meat rations.''


    ''Oh, if only I could call her ¡®mommy¡¯ just once...''


    [TL/N: ????]


    The Special Operations Division was originally the most unconventional and free-spirited unit within the Grunewald n.


    But the 2nd battalion led by Ulbhild was especially distinctive. They were all known as ''Ulbhild''s fanatics''.


    As the nickname suggested, their loyalty was close to madness.


    Recently, the person they most despised was Allenvert Grunewald.


    ''That cunning fellow.''


    He was a young man who had risen to prominence with looks rivaling Verdzig, seven years of seclusion, and the remarkable talent he disyed upon dramatically emerging.


    ''Using the ¡®brother¡¯ card to win the Commander''s favor.''


    ''Damn. Does being handsome make a difference?''


    ''Anyway, I don''t like him.''


    They constantly gossiped about Allenvert whenever they had the chance. Of course, these were not meant to be heard by anyone.


    "Being in seclusion for seven years? Didn''t he miss the perfect timing?"


    "Exactly. There are too many embarrassing stories about him."


    "If he had such talent, he should have emerged earlier. Knowing the right time is also a skill and ability."


    "Who would disagree?"


    "No matter how talented he might be, after wasting so much time in seclusion, it''ll be hard to close the gap."


    Ulbhild clicked her tongue internally at the sight of grown adults jealous of her younger brother. They were truly pathetic.


    ''But on the battlefield, they''re the most reliablerade.''


    "Watch your words. Who dares to criticize my brother?"


    "But Commander, just the other day..."


    "Enough."


    Ulbhild cut them off.


    "People can change overnight. Didn''t Allen change so dramatically when he set his mind to it?"


    Ulbhild had once pitied and looked down on Allenvert more than anyone. However, the talent she witnessed firsthand and his overwhelming presence were anything but ordinary.


    "What matters is the mindset of holding a sword, not the timing. Aren''t there those among you who only picked up a sword after their minds had hardened?"


    "Well, I suppose so..."


    The Special Operations Division was quite unique. They typically recruited outsiders who had not received formal training, or selected exceptionally skilled individuals from the Royal Guards or other units who had failed to adapt to internal dynamics.


    Therefore, people said they were the least military-like among those serving in the military.


    But they are a small, elite group of top-tier talents.


    They were a special unit specialized in various tasks: special missions, infiltration, espionage, reconnaissance,nding operations, maritime escort, and VIP protection.


    As such, within the Special Operations Division, they rigidly adhered to a meritocracy, regardless of an individual''s past or status.


    Consequently, many who had their promotion paths blocked due to minor offenses could still achieve great sess and rise through the-tiers in the Special Operations Division.


    "Harold, what are your thoughts?"


    Ulbhild, who had momentarily stopped her training in the noisy atmosphere, asked.


    "Hmm, well. I can''t be certain since I haven''t seen it with my own eyes."


    Harold, her adjutant known for his distinctive insight, stroked his beard.


    "Wouldn''t the Commander''s eyes never be wrong? If so, he must be a genius."


    The members jeered.


    "Booo. Sycophant, booo."


    "These days, everyone''s called a genius. Our Commander is the real deal..."


    "Quiet. If you''re upset,e out and fight me."


    "Too scared to say anything."


    It was during thismotion that news of Allenvert''s sparring match spread.


    "What? He''s going to spar with a Royal Guard?"


    "A wooden sword duel. Use of mana is prohibited."


    "Even so, the result won''t change."


    The Special Operations Division members whispered, stealing nces at Ulbhild.


    "Who is Keseg?"


    Ulbhild furrowed her brow.


    "Generally, he''s a pathetic fellow. His reputation is nothing special."


    "Is that so?"


    "But in terms of skill, he''s qualified to join the Royal Guards. He didn''t enter through bribery."


    ¡®Allenvert, who hadn''t even properly learned a sword technique, challenging a Royal Guard of the 4th-tier?¡¯


    This was a battle with no hope of sess, beyond mere genius.


    "Turns out he''s reckless."


    "Does he think he can win?"


    "That seems difficult."


    "If he''s a genius, shouldn''t he be able to win?"


    No matter how talented one might be, it wasmon sense that a boy who had been training for less than two weeks could not defeat a martial artist of Royal Guard caliber.


    ''But if it''s a wooden sword duel, the story might be different.''


    Ulbhild''s eyes gleamed.


    ''Maybe Allen...''


    She recalled the blue sword energy her brother had created with just one knife.


    Sword energy is not merely about thepleteness of mana.


    ''What matters is how sharp a sword one carries in their imagination.''


    Sword energy beyond the realm of fundamental techniques.


    Perhaps Allenvert was already a true swordsman.


    "When and where is the duel?"


    "Oh, at three in the afternoon in the great training hall."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    ...The moment Allenvert wouldnd his first big catch.


    ***


    "This is an opportunity."


    The Royal Guard member Keseg''s heart raced.


    ''If I teach this wildly jumping idiot a lesson, even Young Master Verdzig would be pleased. He would give me a great reward. Maybe I could even transfer to his unit and start climbing the ranks...''


    His fantasies rose like cumulus clouds.


    A stage to disy his martial prowess in front of everyone hade, almost like a lie.


    That massive opportunity that supposedlyes only a few times in life seemed to be grasped in his hand.


    "The Young Master has underestimated this Keseg too much."


    Keseg practiced a cool line while looking in the mirror.


    "You have some talent. But do you know the weight of the silent sweat we soldiers have shed? Do not make the mistake of being arrogant, trusting only your meager talent. The path of martial arts is an honest one."


    Keseg muttered confidently, lifting his chin. Even he thought the line was impressive just now. A bit long? No problem. If he breaks his breath well, it''ll be fine...


    "What is that guy doing?"


    "I don''t know. He''s been talking to himself in front of the mirror."


    Intoxicated by his own coolness, Keseg began flipping his hair.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake."


    "What a pathetic fellow. He''ll end up in big trouble."


    The Royal Guard members shook their heads looking at Keseg''s excited back.


    ''If he loses, he''ll bepletely disgraced.''


    ''Be prepared. If you lose with this kind of attitude, you''re as good as dead.''


    The disaster he had invited himself was about to crush his neck.


    ***


    "Hey, Olivier, should I ce a bet too?"


    "¡­Please maintain your dignity."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m just joking."


    Olivier let out a sigh.


    "It doesn''t sound like a joke, though."


    "What if I bet anonymously? If I wager on my win, I could multiply it several times."


    "¡­That''s quite tempting."


    "Unbelievable. You''re telling me to act dignified, and then you¡ª"


    "I was joking as well."


    "A joke from Olivier? Now, that¡¯s rare."


    "Young Master, are you sure about this?"


    Peter asked, his face filled with worry.


    "Why? Want to put some money down too?"


    "Like I have any money."


    "Sure you do. Remember that stash of gold coins you entrusted to your¨C ¡­."


    "Absolutely not!"


    Peter squeezed his eyes shut.


    "Alright, seems like the mood''s just about right."


    I grabbed the practice wooden sword Peter handed me and strode toward the center of the sparring ground.


    "Greetings, everyone. I am Allenvert Grunewald."


    The noisy crowd fell silent. I walked leisurely across the dirt floor, soaking up their gazes.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve seen my face. I¡¯ve returned after a seven-year absence."


    From afar, Peter and Olivier were looking at me with expressions that seemed to say.


    -What¡¯s he going to say now?


    "What do you think of me now? I imagine there were plenty of rumors."


    The crowd remained silent.


    "You tell me."


    I pointed at one of the guards.


    "¡­I¡¯ve been watching the Young Master train for the past few days."


    "So we''re acquainted. How was it?"


    "It was truly intense. It wasn¡¯t training anyone could do. I would have vomited and given up several times if I were in your ce."


    "Ah, I see."


    "If you are so serious about the sword, then what does the oue of today matter? But even if you lose, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll go down easily."


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    "I¡¯m d you understand. Sit down."


    I looked at the guards, knights, and servants. There were probably some distant rtives or vassals watching from afar, fanning themselves.


    "As you all know, Keseg is a member of the Grunewald¡¯s proud Royal Guard. He has the proper skills and has trained diligently. While I was wasting my time indoors, that is."


    "¡­"


    "It¡¯s true that I fell ill and suffered from amnesia. But luckily, I now remember everything I need to know."


    The destruction of Eisenach, my grandfather¡¯s death, my mother¡¯s seclusion.


    Without mentioning these events directly, I nted them firmly in people¡¯s minds.


    "¡­"


    A few sensitive women began to tear up.


    I know that my face can evoke a wide range of emotions. It¡¯s pathetic when a rough-looking guy like Karzan cries, but when a handsome guy like Allenvert cries, it¡¯s seen as a sign of suffering.


    "I no longer despair over my limited lifespan.


    I believe there must be a way. Even if I can¡¯t find the legendary spirit medicine Ereshkigal, I can prolong my life by several years with this rigorous training."


    Allenvert, the tragic young master with a limited lifespan. I was going to create a spectacle that would astonish everyone.


    Did Keseg realize that he was going to be the viin in this heroic tale? Of course not. He¡¯s probably so caught up in his own heroic narrative that he¡¯s walking on air. Poor thing.


    "I want to make one thing clear: I have no ill feelings towards Keseg. Perhaps my words have offended him somewhat."


    Even I found this statement to be quite amusing.


    ¡®Anyone listening might think he started the trouble.¡¯


    But remember, this is how you create a justification.


    "However, that¡¯s not important. He is a warrior, and I aspire to be one as well. So, we will simply sh swords and settle the matter."


    The audience watched my every move with eager eyes.


    "This is clearly an unfavorable match for me. My body is still recovering, and my strength and endurance are far from adequate. Not to mention my experience."


    The people nodded unconsciously.


    "Nevertheless."


    I grinned, looking at the crowd that waspletely engrossed in my story.


    "I will offer you all a purse. Who among you believes in my victory and will ce a bet?"


    "¡­!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Heh, the stakes are getting higher."


    A fight, money, and gambling.


    I had thrown everything people loved into the mix.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    At this moment, I am the diator of Grunewald.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 50

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    -----------------


    Chapter 50: That''s Right, Give It Your Best


    An unexpected statement caused a significant stir among the people. I found it strangely unfamiliar how people were reacting so dramatically to just a few of my words. In the past, how many had truly listened to the words of young Karzan, who was just an orphan?


    ''Only those guys ever did.''


    I thought of the faces that had blurred with time.


    ''But the gaze Allenvert receives is so different now.''


    The status of being a Duke¡¯s Son, his beautiful appearance, and his contrasting backstory... If all of this could create even a small sense ofpassion for the boy Allenvert, that would be exactly what I desired. The scene I''m about to show will surely surprise them even more.


    "Captain Jeffrey!"


    Seeing a familiar face in the crowd, I called him.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    As Jeffrey stood up, all eyes turned to him.


    "Who did you bet on?"


    Jeffrey gave a sly smile.


    "I bet on you, Young Master."


    "Excellent, that takes courage. That''s how a man should be."


    Murmurs grew louder at the news of Jeffrey''s bet.


    "How much did you bet?"


    "10 gold."


    I pped my hands.


    "Congrattions. You will be the true victor of this asion."


    "I believe only in you, Young Master."


    "Of course."


    I rolled my eyes, observing the crowd contemting where to ce their bets, then spotted Keseg walking out from afar with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Ah, finally, another protagonist has appeared."


    Oh, how awkward this might be.


    The atmosphere had already shifted to my advantage.


    * * *


    "Both sides, please step forward."


    Olivier, serving as the notary, naturally took on the role of referee.


    "This is a duel. The victor will be determined by the referee''s judgment when one side acknowledges defeat, drops their sword, or when one side''s prospects of victory be clearly dim."


    "Understood."


    "Ok."


    Keseg and I answered simultaneously.


    "Using mana or Killing techniques will result in immediate disqualification."


    "Yes."


    "Do not worry."


    Olivier looked sharply at Keseg. It was a look that seemed to say ¡®Don''t try anything.¡¯


    But for Keseg, whose chest was now a mix of burning pride, honor, and frustration, such a nce would hardly have any effect.


    "Both sides, take five steps back."


    The distance between us increased significantly.


    Keseg stared at me with a face as if he had eaten shit. Apparently, he was jealous of having his attention stolen.


    "Have you eaten your lunch? Your expression looks rather poor."


    "...Young Master."


    Keseg spoke with a bitter tone.


    "epting this duel was clearly a mistake. You have greatly underestimated this Keseg."


    "..."


    Wow, look at how dramatically he''s delivering that line.


    "Was that a prepared line?"


    "...!"


    "I''m going crazy. Please tell me it''s not."


    Keseg''s face turned deep red.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry or embarrassed?"


    "...Let''s begin."


    "Why suddenly change your tone?"


    I scratched my ear and slowly raised the wooden sword. It was made of solid, dense wood. A direct hit outside protective gear would break bones. Like Barva''s hand bones.


    "I''m ready."


    Keseg raised his wooden sword to chest height. A standard mid-level stance. I took the exact same posture.


    Swoosh¡ª Keseg approached, slowly dragging his feet. A technique to disrupt the opponent''s senses and close the distance.


    ''Not bad.''


    I mimicked him exactly. Instantly, our distance narrowed.


    "Look, the movements arepletely identical!"


    "I heard young master haven''t learned swordsmanship. Did he separately learn footwork?"


    "No way."


    "Then did he mimic it just by watching?"


    Seemingly conscious of the spectators, Keseg''s footwork changed. A form I''d never seen even during guard training. Could it be his family''s secret martial technique?


    ''How cute.''


    I copied his movements precisely.


    "This time it''s the same too!"


    "He¡¯s directly stealing the opponent''s technique?!"


    "What incredible observation."


    "This is absurd. Is something like this even possible?"


    "Probably not."


    I went a step further, executing footwork faster than Keseg''s, moving to his blind spot.


    "Foo, fhoo-fhoo, foo."


    Look. Exhaling through my mouth makes me feel even lighter.


    "Waaaaaah!"


    "Young Master is faster!"


    Since no mana was used, this was purely a difference in our physical movements.


    "...Young Master, a duel is not a joke."


    Keseg''s expression hardened as he felt mocked.


    ¡°I know. I''m just trying to copy your moves because I haven''t learned anything yet.


    "Then let''s see if you can follow this."


    Swish¡ª!


    Keseg''s sword suddenly flew, targeting my blind spot. I lightly stepped back, deflecting the strike.


    ng!


    The sound of wooden swords colliding. My grip tingled.


    ''Indeed, the power is tremendous.''


    A wooden sword wielded by a 4th-tier Royal Guard was a weapon in itself. Blocking directly would not make itst long.


    ''However...''


    Disadvantages in strength, speed, and technique were familiar to me.


    "Why are you just defending!"


    Keseg proimed confidently.


    "You can never defeat me by just blocking!"


    I calmly observed Keseg''s movements, deflecting his strikes at thest possible moment. To onlookers, it probably seemed precarious. But my center of gravity never wavered.


    ¡®So, this is how he fights.¡¯


    I had spent a lot of time meticulously studying the unique characteristics of the sword techniques practiced by the Royal Guards.


    ¡®Knights d in heavy armor typically favor an offensive style, wielding greatswords or powerful longswords.¡¯


    But the Royal Guards, equipped forbat in urban environments with lighter gear, had a different approach. Their style emphasized speed, precision, and a seamless bnce between attack and defense.


    ¡®In a way, I can see the glimpse of the Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯


    Now that I think of it, it makes sense that the techniques of the Grunewald influenced the guards¡¯bat style. After all, the Grunewalds had long been associated with the kingdom''s military structure.


    Still, it was fascinating how thebat style varied depending on the role of the unit.


    ¡°Hngh!¡±


    Frustrated by my unyielding defense, Keseg¡¯s movements grewrger and more forceful.


    It¡¯s human nature.


    When faced with an imprable defense, the instinct is to apply more power to break through.


    But remember¡ªwhen you focus solely on attacking, you¡¯re at your most vulnerable.


    As Keseg raised his sword high, leaving himself open, I swiftly struck at the gap and then retreated.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Your chest was wide open.¡±


    The crowd erupted in cheers at the sight of me casually outmaneuvering Keseg.


    ¡°Woooah!¡±


    ¡°What the¡ªwhat just happened?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see the movement!¡±


    ¡°Wait, he really hasn¡¯t trained in swordsmanship before? How is this possible?¡±


    Perfect¡ªbe even more amazed. I stood still, watching Keseg as he staggered.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ cough!¡±


    Keseg clutched his chest and coughed repeatedly as if struggling to breathe.


    ¡°That was just a light tap, so it doesn¡¯t count for determining the winner. If you¡¯d been wearing armor, it wouldn¡¯t have worked, right?¡±


    I nced at Olivier, who answered with a subtle nod.


    Olivier met my gaze and responded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Correct. Both sides, continue."


    Keseg''s expression turned savage after the unexpected counterattack.


    "It''s best to use all avable techniques."


    Keseg''s momentum became fierce, seemingly taking my advice seriously.


    "That''s right, give it your best."


    I intended to steal every martial technique Keseg had learned today.


    ¡®You think I can''t learn if you don''t teach me?¡¯


    There''s always a way.


    * * *


    Ulbhild and the members of the Special Operations Division were stunned by the scene.


    "...Wow."


    Someone muttered.


    "Is this even possible?"


    Initially seeming to be on the defensive, Allenvert had begun precisely mimicking Keseg''s techniques.


    This was beyond mere mimicry. Each of Allenvert''s movements matched Keseg''s with such precision that one couldn''t tell who was the actual Royal Guard.


    Even more astonishing was how meticulously he replicated every minute detail¡ªfootwork, breathing, sword angles.


    "Normally, someone would need days of training to achieve this."


    "At this level, does he even need an instructor?"


    "Not quite. With suchbat sense and proper martial arts training..."


    Just then, Allenvert effortlessly deflected Keseg''s triple strike and struck his shoulder de.


    "!"


    "That!"


    The technique was so subtle that about half the Special Operations Division couldn''t fully see the movement.


    "Listen, Keseg. Your all attacks are nothing but shy. What matters is the flow of consecutive strikes, not the form. Haven''t you realized that?"


    Allenvert was even teaching Keseg a lesson.


    "...Allen."


    Ulbhild''s lips parted slightly.


    "Truly remarkable."


    She was mesmerized by her brother''s talent.


    "Look, Harold. This is something only an instructor would do when teaching an inexperienced student¡ªmimicking the student''s movements while correcting weaknesses."


    "...Indeed."


    Harold wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was equally shocked.


    "But Allenvert has never learned swordsmanship from anyone."


    "Is that really true?"


    "Absolutely."


    "So you''re saying Allenvert can perfectly replicate a Royal Guard''s swordsmanship after seeing it just once?"


    "What else could it be?"


    Ulbhild countered.


    "Even I or Brother Verdzig couldn''t do this. ...He''s a genius of a type we''ve never seen."


    At that moment, Allenvert Grunewald was disying the extraordinary talent hidden within him.


    It was a brilliance that mesmerized all who watched. Truly, a once-in-a-generation prodigy stood before them.


    "He could join the Special Operations Division right now."


    "I agree. We''re short on people anyway."


    The Special Operations Division forgot their jealousy, marveling at Allenvert''s talent.


    ''How tragic. If father truly intends to neglect Allen''s talent because of his background...''


    Ulbhild''s gaze deepened.


    ''I''ll teach him myself.''


    As a swordsman, she couldn''t leave such talent untrained.


    And one more thought.


    ''Allen, perhaps you are...''


    Another possibility was unfolding in Ulbhild''s mind.


    ***


    In the Royal Guard''s underground prison, several people were groaning.


    "Damn it, brother. Can we even get out of here alive?"


    "I don''t know, so stop asking."


    "Shit, I told you not to do this."


    The leader, with his ponytailpletely torn and pulled out, was biting his younger brothers'' fingernails with his mouth.


    "We werepletely set up. That guy deliberately pushed us, knowing he''s from Grunewald. He kept it a secret from us."


    "What good is that now?"


    "What do you mean, ''good''? That bastard put us in this state. When we get out, we''ll get our revenge!"


    "Even if I''m released, I''m finished. Who''d be scared of a guy with no hands, can''t even swing a knife!!¡±


    "Stop being dramatic. Some have died."


    "Bullshit. What does it matter if we die first when we''re all dead anyway?"


    They were men who had touched Allenvert under Somerset''s instigation and ended up in this miserable state.


    "...The outside seems quite noisy today."


    "Looks like a festival."


    "Damn it."


    They had no way of knowing thismotion was all because of Allenvert.


    "Think we can escape in this chaos?"


    "Forget it. We''d be caught before going 100 steps."


    "So what? Just die locked up?"


    "If no crime is found, they''ll release us. We barely touched him, just got beaten. They won''t kill us."


    "Easy for you to say. If it were you, touching a treasured young master..."


    Squeak.


    The men, arguing and spitting, simultaneously turned as the door opened.


    "...?"


    "Who''s there?"


    A ck-robed figure slowly walked towards them, face hidden.


    "Hey, who are you!"


    The shadowless figure''s shadow suddenly covered their faces without exnation.


    "My apologies, gentlemen-"


    With a voice dry as a riverbed in drought, the ck-robed figure spoke.


    "Don''t resent me in the underworld."


    The shadow of death descended.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 51

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 51: A Genius''s Debutante?


    ¡°Huff, huff!¡±


    Keseg gasped as if he was about to copse at any moment.


    ¡°This... huff! This must be some kind of mistake. Huff! This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    He looked absolutely miserable. His sweat-drenched bangs stuck to his forehead, making him look quite pitiful.


    On the other hand, I stood there with a perfectlyposed and pristine appearance.


    ¡®If I exclude mana from the equation, Keseg¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t all that impressive.¡¯


    It was clear he had either neglected his training orcked natural talent. If this were a real battle, he would have been cut down by my de long ago.


    But instead, I deliberately drew the fight out, carefully striking non-lethal areas with just enough force to keep him from being incapacitated.


    ¡®Not yet.¡¯


    I had no intention of letting him go until I¡¯dpletely drained him of everything he had.


    ¡®Almost there.¡¯


    Surely he had a secret technique or a trump card¡ªsomething he¡¯d pull out at thest moment.


    ¡°I¡­ huff! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    But Keseg seemed to believe that the fight wasn¡¯t over purely because of his own determination.


    ¡®What a pitiful fool.¡¯


    Pathetic. He couldn¡¯t even realize that I was holding back on purpose.


    ¡°Keseg, what are you thinking right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He red at me with distrust before finally asked.


    ¡°Young Master, were you hiding your true strength?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still spouting nonsense.¡±


    Even in this situation, he was searching for excuses. Truly pathetic.


    ¡°What you¡¯re implying is that you¡¯re too ipetent to even grasp the extent of your opponent¡¯s abilities, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Keseg mped his mouth shut. Of course, he couldn¡¯t respond. No matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he was wrong.


    ¡°So, what will it be, Keseg? Will you surrender honorably now, or will you keep thrashing around to the bitter end?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than surrender.¡±


    ¡°A bold answer.¡±


    Even in this sorry state, he still wanted to act cool. If vanity were a disease, his case would be terminal.


    ¡®If this were an actual fight, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to say such things.¡¯


    How many life-or-death situations could a noble Royal Guard stationed deep in the peaceful heart of the duchy have possibly experienced?


    As much as I wanted to give him a true taste of mortal fear¡­


    ¡®Hold it together.¡¯


    Cruelty was not a virtue I needed right now. Instead, I chose to show Keseg mercy.


    ¡°Show me your best technique, just this once.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Keseg was left with only one choice anyway.


    ¡®Somehow, he¡¯ll try to turn the tide with a desperate, one-hit-kill move.¡¯


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    It was such a tempting offer that he looked at me with sheer disbelief.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be more serious.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­?¡±


    Why? Because I intended to extract everyst drop of value from him. Suppressing my true intentions, I motioned with a flick of my finger.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ¡®This madman, bluffing to the end.¡¯


    However, I¡¯m not foolish enough to willingly take a hit when I know my opponent is preparing a powerful attack.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    As Keseg readied his final move, shouts erupted from all around.


    ¡°Dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, make sure you win!¡±


    It felt as if everyone had suddenly joined my side.


    ¡°So, this is what it¡¯s like to debut as a genius?¡±


    I thought I could have made a decent career even as a diator in another life.


    ¡°Hyahhhh!¡±


    With a fierce cry, Keseg charged at me, raising the tip of his wooden sword high.


    A downward sh? No, it was a feint.


    He swung diagonally as though he was about to strike, then twisted his ankle and shoulder in a bizarre motion to redirect the trajectory toward my midsection.


    ¡°If he had mana, this might have been a fairly effective technique.¡±


    But in his current state, it was nothing more than a futile tantrum.


    I effortlessly sidestepped his desperate attack and struck his wrist.


    Crack!


    The sickening sound of breaking bone echoed as Keseg dropped his wooden sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! The match is over!¡±


    Olivier raised my hand high and announced.


    ¡°The victory goes to Young Master Allenvert!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaahhh!¡±


    Thunderous cheers and apuse erupted. I raised my hand to acknowledge the crowd and pointed toward Jeffrey.


    ¡°Jeffrey! Congrattions! How much did you make?¡±


    Jeffrey yelled back, barely containing his excitement.


    ¡°100 gold coins! Fuck yeah!¡±


    His words sparked even louder cheers.


    ¡°Oh my god! 100 gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Lucky you!¡±


    ¡°Party, boss, Party!¡±


    ¡°Shut it. This money¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡±


    The grand arena had turned into a full-blown festival.


    ¡°...This is a nightmare.¡±


    Well, except for one person, who muttered nkly to himself with a vacant expression.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the outside world bustled with celebration, a massacre was unfolding in the underground prison of the Royal Guard.


    ¡°G-gahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Rrrrk¡­ grk¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­ spare me¡­¡±


    A man with a tied-back ponytail, his face ckened with death, stretched out a trembling hand.


    ¡°How pitiful. To cling so desperately to life.¡±


    The figure in ck stared down at the pitiful hand and casually stretched his palm toward the air.


    Whoooosh!


    A swirling wind gathered, carrying a colorless and odorless poison that coalesced into his hand.


    Thud!


    The lifeless body copsed to the ground, and the man in ck turned away.


    ¡°Now, rest forever.¡±


    His body vanished into the shadows, leaving no one behind in the dungeon.


    ***


    The sky had begun to take on the hues of dusk, the golden light of the setting sun signaling the gradual winding down of the bustling port city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff!¡±


    Beneath the crimson glow, a man was runningps around the training ground.


    That man was Keseg. As punishment for his humiliating defeat at the hands of Allenvert, he was now running with his full gear strapped to his body.


    ¡°Shame on you, you pathetic fool.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dragged the name of the Royal Guard through the mud. How are you nning to fix this?¡±


    The senior Royal Guards berated him mercilessly, their words striking him harder than the physical exhaustion. Keseg¡¯s face looked utterly drained of life.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, shut your mouth and run faster, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got enough breath to talk, huh? Want me to strap a helmet on you while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re slowing down, I see. Do you still have feet, or should I cut them off to make you lighter?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir!¡±


    Watching the disgraced Keseg struggle, the other guards whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Sure, the young master is extraordinary, but this idiot really made a fool of himself.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Though they had been in awe of Allenvert¡¯s brilliance during the match, the more they reflected on Keseg¡¯s antics, the more embarrassed they felt.


    ¡°He could¡¯ve just kept it quiet and had a simple sparring session. Why go out of his way to make such a spectacle?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That idiot wanted to catch the attention of other young masters and look important.¡±


    ¡°True skill gets recognized naturally through achievements and effort. His way of thinking is truly pathetic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe someone like him is in the Royal Guard. Maybe it¡¯s time for his retirement¡­¡±


    Among the murmuring guards, Jeffrey stood with arms crossed, clicking his tongue in disapproval as he watched Keseg.


    ¡°They say he practiced cool lines in front of a mirror. How ridiculous. With a mindset like that, how can he call himself a Royal Guard?¡±


    ¡°These days, instead of polishing their swords, they¡¯re busy starching their uniforms. They¡¯ve grown soft in these peaceful times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why soldiers need to see realbat regrly. What¡¯s the point of recruiting skilled men if they end up preening themselves or trying to charm noblewomen?¡±


    ¡°They should just join the Knighthood if they¡¯re so desperate for that. Let them kiss noblewomen¡¯s hands all they want.¡±


    Thanks to this one humiliating incident, Keseg¡¯s already poor reputation plummeted even further.


    ¡°Well, even so¡­¡±


    Jeffrey remarked.


    ¡°Going up against the young master wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me either. His talent¡­ one moment of hesitation, and he¡¯d devour you whole.¡±


    ¡°Even for you, Captain?¡±


    Someone asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert was a natural-born warrior and swordsman. His sense of distance, timing, footwork, feints, understanding of his body, and even his flexibility and strength were extraordinary.


    ¡°If I were his opponent¡­¡±


    Jeffrey pressed a thumb to his chin in thought.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve gone all in from the first move, with no regard for pride or elegance.¡±


    ¡°The longer the fight dragged on, the more dangerous it would¡¯ve been. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I¡¯d have been humiliated, too.¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t help but ept his words. After all, no one present surpassed Jeffrey in skill or experience.


    ¡°How strong do you think the young master will be someday?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jeffrey replied.


    ¡°At the very least, he¡¯ll reach the 6th-tier. Maybe even the 7th. If everything goes right, perhaps the 8th.¡±


    ¡°8th-tier? Isn¡¯t that a bit of a stretch?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he started toote, didn¡¯t he? And to reach that level requires not just talent and effort but the right environment. Even then, it takes decades of relentless dedication. Only a rare handful ever achieve it¡­¡±


    The guard trailed off, unable to voice the unspoken thought. That someone with limited time, like Allenvert, might not have enough years to reach such a height.


    ¡®Is that really true?¡¯


    Jeffrey¡¯s perspective was a little different.


    ¡®Sometimes, you can just tell. Who will climb higher, who will go further¡ªit¡¯s all in the measure of their potential.¡¯


    If that potential was the measure of a person¡¯s true capacity, Jeffrey realized he hadn¡¯t even begun to grasp the depth of Allenvert¡¯s.


    I''ve made up my mind. I need to speak with the Head Butler.¡¯


    Jeffrey was already captivated by Allenvert''s potential. The boundless, unrefined gem of martial talent he embodied made Jeffrey eager to see just how far it could be polished and where it might lead.


    "Th-this is terrible news!"


    At that moment, a pale-faced Royal Guard came running from afar.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "The prisoners in the underground prison... they¡¯re all dead! Assassinated!"


    "What did you say?"


    The air turned icy, tension thickening as the weight of the words sank in.


    ***


    At the same time.


    While Jeffrey was preupied with the shocking assassination incident, scrambling to address the situation, someone else had already approached the Head Butler ahead of him.


    "Are you really going to let this stand?"


    Aiden was struggling to fend off the fiery gaze of Ulbhild. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he faced her wrath.


    "Lady Ulbhild, please, calm yourself."


    "Do I look like I can calm down right now?"


    This was the second time they''d had this argument.


    "Why is Allen not receiving training in swordsmanship? At the very least, he should be allowed to read a manual on sword techniques! Or be assigned an instructor! Why are you letting his talent go to waste?"


    "Lady Ulbhild, as I¡¯ve said, His Highness surely has his reasons for this decision."


    "And I¡¯m asking what those reasons are!"


    Ulbhild mmed her hands on the desk.


    "Head Butler, aren¡¯t you on the same page as me?"


    "..."


    "If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll teach Allen myself."


    Her voice lowered, but her words struck with even greater weight as she finallyid bare her intentions.


    "Surely, Father wouldn¡¯t forbid even that, would he? Allen is neither an illegitimate child nor a bastard, so why is he being treated so unfairly?"


    ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡®


    Aiden thought, realizing he would need to exercise some discretion to pacify her.


    ¡®But why is she so adamant about this?¡¯


    Had Ulbhild always held Allenvert in such high regard? Aiden couldn''t recall such favoritism from her before.


    ¡®There must be an ulterior motive.¡¯


    What that motive was would require further observation, but for now, it was critical to de-escte the situation.


    "Lady Ulbhild."


    "Yes?"


    "The truth is..."


    Aiden leaned in and revealed the identity of the swordsmanship instructor that Duke was considering.


    "... Is that true?"


    Shock shed across Ulbhild¡¯s wide eyes.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 52

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 52: Wouldn''t You Like To Meet The Enemy Of Eisenach?


    The news of Allenvert''s overwhelming victory in his sword fight with the Royal Guard Keseg, spread like wildfire throughout the castle.


    "Damn it."


    Somerset was the most distressed by the news.


    "I''ve really messed up this time."


    A man who could effortlessly defeat thugs, even to the point of killing them, and who possessed the talent to easily overpower even a Royal Guard? Having carelessly picked a fight with such a man and given him a weakness to exploit, there was no more foolish act in the world.


    "Damn bad luck."


    Somerset grumbled as he overturned his potion chest.


    He pulled out a higher-grade potion than he had originally intended to send, a superior-grade potion. Somerset muttered, looking as if his heart would break.


    "I was saving this forter..."


    It was a potion brewed by a renowned alchemist, a mixture of herbs, animal parts, and magical stones. Its value was such that even the noble son of the Grunewald n would find it difficult to casually dismiss.


    "Take this to Allenvert."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And... be discreet. Don''t attract any unnecessary attention."


    "Yes, sir."


    Having sent the potion with his servant, Somerset was about to sigh in relief when -


    "Somerset!"


    Bianca Grunewald came looking for her son.


    "Oh, Mother?"


    Somerset stood up in surprise. Bianca shouted at him.


    "You idiot! Didn''t I tell you to be careful not to act rashly?"


    Somerset stammered as he faced his furious mother.


    "No, Mother, I..."


    "Are you going to deny it?"


    "What am I supposed to deny?"


    Somerset was genuinely bewildered.


    "Isn''t it true that you agreed to bribe him with the potion to keep him quiet?"


    "Of course, Mother. You know that."


    Bianca softened her tone slightly at Somerset''s aggrieved expression.


    "And I''m not talking about that."


    "Then what are you talking about?"


    Bianca furrowed her brow and said.


    "All the prisoners in the prison have been poisoned."


    "What?"


    Somerset felt a sudden chill.


    "Who did it and why?"


    "How would I know?"


    Bianca nervously picked at her nails.


    "They say it wasn''t the work of an ordinary assassin. They took advantage of the fact that Allenvert was distracted by his duel, so the perpetrator must be someone inside the castle."


    "... Could it be one of my older brothers?"


    "I don''t know. But one thing is certain: you''re the one who will be most suspected."


    "Me?"


    "Everyone knows you met with Allenvert. If the witnesses to the attack were poisoned at that time, people will think you tampered with the evidence to protect yourself."


    "Oh!"


    Only then did Somerset fully understand the situation.


    It was an incredibly coincidental and suspicious series of events. He was cornered.


    "Who would frame me like this?"


    "Probably a rival who wants to eliminate you."


    ''Could it be Verdzig?''


    He dared not utter the name out loud. To Somerset, his second brother was a terrifying figure.


    ... But something didn''t feel right. Would Verdzig really go to such lengths?


    ''He never seemed that interested in me.''


    Then who would do such a thing?


    Somerset felt as if he were a prey alone in a dark forest.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this super expensive?¡±


    I sniffed the clear scent of the potion Somerset had sent me.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a superior-grade potion,¡±


    Olivier said with a surprised look.


    ¡°With something like this, even Somerset must have taken a bit of a hit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    I asked Olivier.


    ¡°Is it perhaps even better than the honey sent by the Second Mother?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Compared in terms of potion quality, that was about mid-to-upper mid-range.¡±


    ¡°So my second mother was rather stingy after all.¡±


    I closed the wooden box and handed it to Peter.


    ¡°Keep this safe.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to drink it right away?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a right time for everything like this. It¡¯s not good to just blindly umte mana.¡±


    ¡°As the young master says. To consume a superior-grade potion, the consumer must be of a simr caliber. If not, one could end up with twisted mana or internal injuries.¡±


    Peter replied, licking his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡±


    ¡°.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    We were having dinner in the dining hall.


    ¡°Young master, is the food to your liking today?¡±


    The cook asked, looking at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s getting better every day. It feels like I¡¯m opening up a new world of vors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, such praise¡­¡±


    ¡°I never lie when ites to food.¡±


    It¡¯s my principle to always be as sincere as possible to the person who serves me food.


    After all, we eat to live, don¡¯t we? Whether you¡¯re a starving orphan on the streets or an emperor, if you don¡¯t eat, you starve.


    ¡°But, young master, you were truly amazing today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone is saying a genius has appeared¡­¡±


    Olivier nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re undoubtedly a genius. It¡¯s not something anyone can do.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve gained a bit of fame?¡±


    ¡°A bit? How can you say that?¡±


    Olivier retorted.


    ¡°How many people in this castle aren¡¯t paying attention to your actions now?¡±


    ¡°Probably not many.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s already a great reputation.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is.¡±


    I smiled and cut my meat.


    ¡°Did you know this would happen from the beginning, young master?¡±


    ¡°Well, to some extent.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°If my opponent hadn¡¯t been Keseg, the match wouldn¡¯t have escted into such a grand duel. And if it weren¡¯t for the rules of a sword duel and mana usage restrictions, I might have struggled a bit and lost some face.¡±


    But Karzan¡¯s geniusy precisely in the realm of stealing the techniques, movements, and martial arts of others, as in today¡¯s fight.


    "So this was bound to be a stage set up entirely for me from the start."


    "Do you think you would have lost if it had been a real fight, young master?"


    "Not really, but it would have been much harder."


    To defeat without killing, that is.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I had never lost in a life-or-death situation, even against opponents of higher levels than me. Karzan''s de became even sharper in the realm of life and death.


    And if I had lost, I would have died.


    Anyway, today was a very profitable day in many ways.


    I defeated Keseg and gained fame, stole his swordsmanship, and even got the potion I extorted from Somerset.


    If I were to consume that potion...


    Well, I might even be able to aim for the 4th-tier.


    "Hehehe."


    I felt like storming into the underworld right now and causing a ruckus asking who the boss was here. Who would dare stop me?


    "Young master,"


    Just as I was grinning widely, Julia approached me hesitantly.


    "What is it, my dear Julia?"


    "Lady Ulbhild would like to see you."


    "My sister?"


    I felt like cheering. Was every fish I cast my line for a big one?


    "What''s the reason?"


    "She didn''t say."


    "I see. Where is she?"


    "Oh! She''s waiting outside."


    "Tell her toe in right away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    But Julia didn''t even need to run.


    "Allen, are you here?"


    Ulbhild entered the dining room herself, apanied only by a butler and a maid.


    "Your, Your Highness!"


    Peter, who had hastily stood up, bowed his head so low it seemed like it would touch the floor.


    "Your Highness."


    Olivier also stood up, looking slightly startled.


    "I''m sorry to barge in on your meal, Allen."


    I stood up and stared intently into Ulbhild''s blue eyes.


    She must have seen my fight.


    I remembered how Ulbhild had demanded that I show her my swordsmanship as soon as they met in the banquet hall.


    Is she trying to teach me martial arts because she pities my talent?


    That''s what I hoped. With a hint of expectation, I asked. "Why are you here, Sister?"


    "Actually, I saw your duel today."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Your talent is truly astonishing. I was right not to doubt you."


    Ulbhild''s eyes sparkled.


    "To understand the essence of a sword technique you''ve never seen before in an instant and make it your own... I''ve never seen anyone capable of that."


    "Since I wasn''t allowed to be taught, I had no choice but to find a way to quench my thirst for knowledge."


    Ulbhild reacted to the bait I had casually thrown out.


    "It''s absurd, really. To waste talent like that..."


    With the exact reaction I expected, I smiled inwardly and asked. "Sister, have you eaten?"


    Ulbhild shook her head.


    "Not yet."


    "Then join us. Our cook is excellent."


    Thanks to my casual attitude, Ulbhild smiled softly.


    "Very well."


    "I''ll prepare it right away!"


    Before Peter could stop him, he ran to the kitchen, and Julia quickly cleared the seat opposite me and brought out the dishes.


    "Please sit down, Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    As Ulbhild sat down in front of me, I caught a whiff of sweat.


    "You must have been training."


    "Does it smell? I''m sorry."


    "A swordsman who doesn''t smell of sweat is truly shameful. I don''t mind at all."


    Ulbhild''s smile deepened at my words.


    "Actually, I came to talk to you about something."


    Good.


    She must be here to teach me martial arts. What a lucky day this is.


    "I''m listening."


    I perked up my ears, waiting for her next words.


    "There''s a lot to talk about, but to cut to the chase..."


    Ulbhild lowered her voice.


    "Cut to the chase?"


    I felt a bit puzzled. Isn''t she going to talk about martial arts?


    "Allen, let me ask you directly."


    The words that came out of Ulbhild''s mouth werepletely different from what I expected.


    "Wouldn''t you like to meet the enemy of Eisenach?"


    "...!"


    My blood ran cold.


    I touched my face unconsciously.


    "The enemy of Eisenach?"


    It felt like my mask was cracking and emotions were leaking out through the cracks. I couldn''t easily maintain myposure after being attacked so unexpectedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at Ulbhild. Her expression looked quite different from before.


    Is she probing?


    Ulbhild''s eyes were sharp as if she were carefully examining my reaction.


    This is absurd.


    In that moment, I realized.


    ...I''ve been deceived.


    She wasn''t just a martial arts enthusiast. I must have been prejudiced by the reputation I''d heard about her without knowing the real her.


    So, perhaps the somewhat cheerful demeanor she showed me at the banquet wasn''t her true personality.


    What a stupid mistake I''ve made.


    Why on earth would Ulbhild bring up that story?


    But instead of being flustered by the sudden attack, I had to figure out her intentions.


    "...This is going to take a while."


    A ss of water slid down my throat, cooling my overheated anger. I took a deep breath.


    Calm down, Allenvert.


    Don''t lose yourposure. She too is a monster with the Grunewald blood running through her veins.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 53

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 53: My Older Sister Also Has Her Adorable Sides


    Ulbhild Grunewald.


    The third of six siblings, she is the daughter of Georg Grunewald, born to his first wife, Isabe Grunewald and the maternal granddaughter of the Count of Visquera.


    From a young age, she was deeply loved by her n elders.


    Her hair was brown which seemed to blend with her parents'' hair colors, and she inherited her father''s blue eyes.


    Her features, oncepared to a doll''s, became more striking as she grew older.


    "Lady Ulbhild is undoubtedly a prodigy of the sword.¡±


    Moreover, she was blessed with extraordinary talent in swordsmanship. Perhaps because of this, Ulbhild had an extraordinary interest in swordsmanship from a young age.


    When she turned 10, she realized her talent surpassed that of her full brother, Karl.


    "Ulbhild, how did you do that just now?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Brother, you can¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t seem to get the hang of it.¡±


    "Let me show you. First, change your grip method and hold the sword lightly..."


    While earnestly exining the basic techniques, Ulbhild suddenly felt Karl''s chilling gaze.


    She immediately understood the emotion in his eyes. It was the same look he gave to Verdzig.


    ''He''s wary of me.''


    Karl saw her as apetitor. Ulbhild realized this was the moment to determine her path.


    ''Father won''t intervene in sibling rivalries.''


    And her mother was entirely focused on Karl.


    So what should she do?


    ''Competing for the sessor''s position through conflict is not my path.''


    Ulbhild''s decision was based on several reasons. At ten years old, she didn''t want to be an outcast by turning both her brother and mother into enemies. More importantly, what truly frightened her was...


    ''...Brother Verdzig.''


    Her fear wasn''t just because of his talent in sword.


    Ulbhild was terrified of his eerily beautiful appearance, his impably soft and gentle speech, and the serpent-like eyes that asionally pierced her.


    She feared his overwhelming presence that made even adults hesitate and approach him with trepidation, and his ability to be more secretive than an assassin.


    ''Turning Brother Verdzig into an enemy is not a good idea.''


    Even if she were to meet him and surpass his martial skills, the physiological fear of making him an enemy altered her path.


    She decided to align herself with Leszek, known as the ¡®Elder of the Sword¡¯ one of the n council¡¯s pirs.


    ''If I maintain neutrality and live as a sword of the n, Brother Verdzig won''t consider me an enemy.''


    This was the solution ten-year-old Ulbhild discovered.


    She maintained neutrality, neither actively helping Karl nor actively antagonizing Verdzig.


    ''But neutrality without strength is hollow.''


    Understanding this, Ulbhild became obsessively dedicated to martial arts, carefully navigating the delicate bnce between her siblings.  But who truly understood her innermost struggles?


    Ulvhild trained in solitude. She refined her swordsmanship, mastered martial techniques, consumed rare spirit medicines, and survived countless battles that brought her close to death.


    ''I wasn¡¯t lonely.''


    She had warriors walking the path of martial arts alongside her.


    Before she knew it, Ulbhild had reached a position where she could select and learn the n''s advanced martial techniques.


    She chose the rare ''Snow Blossom Sword Technique'' and, through practical experience, became the Commander of 2nd batallion of Special Operations Division.


    [TL/N- Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique ¡ú Snow Blossom Sword Technique.]


    During this time, Karl and Verdzig walked their own paths, forming significant forces.


    ''Somersetgged behind, and Barva was essentially left behind.''


    Somerset tried to create a third force by following his brothers, but his greed andziness eventually caused his skills to stagnate.


    Barva was not even worth mentioning. From the beginning, he had grown into a puppet who only followed what Verdzig instructed.


    ''...And Allenvert copsed.''


    The destruction of his maternal family, his mother''s seclusion, and the fate of dying with a limited timeline - ten-year-old Allenvert could not ovee all these trials.


    ''At first, I sympathized.''


    However, as his seclusion stretched into one year, then two, Ulbhild began to privately think he was pathetic.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    How could someone be so weak? Everyone faces hardships; not every grave has a story to tell. While it was tragic that the once-kind Allenvert had broken, she couldn¡¯t help but think:


    Others with equally heavy burdens fought to rise again, to change their fates, or to support their families.


    Look at the employees who dedicated their youth to supporting elderly parents, or those who sacrificed their own happiness to raise children.


    ''Or look outside the castle walls.''


    Countless people struggled day and night just to survive.


    And yet you, fed and sheltered infort, do nothing but await death. Allen, Allen... how pathetic.


    Therefore, when Allenvert broke his seven-year seclusion, Ulbhild couldn''t help but be surprised. When was thest time she had even heard his name?


    ''His speech, uninhibited stride, surprisingly martial talent.''


    Everything was strange. He had supposedly awakened from a fever with memory loss, but hadn''t hepletely transformed?


    ''The Allenvert I met was already like a young lion.''


    Tremendous courage that didn''t yield even to his powerful brothers. That was truly the quality of a warrior.


    ''Most importantly.''


    He stood tall, even before Verdzig¡ªthe man who had once crushed her own spirit.


    ''Is it ignorance or audacity?''


    Or did he know everything and still show remarkable courage? How could he be so bold?


    Even Karl was hesitant to directly confront Verdzig. But Allenvert was different. He was intriguing, repeatedly so.


    ''Perhaps.''


    A significant change might being to the next generation of Grunewald, who seemed to easily fall into Verdzig''s grasp.


    ''It''s not just your talent that fascinates me, little brother.''


    But first, she wanted to temper Allenvert and observe his reaction.


    ''The usurpers who stole Eisenach''s throne.''


    She learned that Allenvert wanted revenge against them, based on what he said before the duel.


    ''Did he know everything?''


    The meaning became even more significant after learning that Allenvert had raged after receiving honey from the mountain tribes, which the seconddy had sent mockingly.


    ''Your thoughts are truly correct. A lion never forgets revenge.''


    How could he sit on the great Grunewald throne without avenging his mother? No king ascends the throne while branding himself with dishonor.


    Knowing this better than anyone, would it be too much of her imagination to interpret that Allenvert is now quietly sharpening his revenge''s de?


    ''No.''


    Allenvert''s gaze, his actions, overflowing confidence, and his mysteriously ambiguous movements... Everything was adding weight to Ulbhild''s reasoning.


    ''I''m not sure if you can be king.''


    That would be extremely difficult.


    However, even if he ultimately fails to achieve that dream, Ulbhild hoped Allenvert would someday be Verdzig''s worthy opponent.


    ''I don''t know what father would think.''


    At least she didn''t want to see a Grunewald dominated by Verdzig. It would truly be a cold and ruthless duchy.


    ''And where even innocent people can die as needed.''


    This sentiment becamepletely solidified today, witnessing Allenvert''s talent as he perfectly stole and overwhelmed a Royal Guard''s sword.


    ''Even if you don''t follow my intentions, I cannot possibly allow such talent to be left unused.''


    She genuinely demanded an instructor from the head butler. ...Yet, she had another underlying motive.


    Therefore, Ulbhild decided to move directly. She needed to personally assess Allenvert''s capacity and depth.


    ''How should I proceed?''


    Fortunately, she had one card that could provoke Allenvert and observe his reaction.


    ''The enemy''s daughter.''


    A hostage sent from the Angantyr family, the usurpers who had desperately sought approval from Georg Grunewald.


    Ulbhild knew her well. She led 2nd batallion within the Special Operations Division.


    ''Allen, how will you react to her name?''


    Allenvert''s true nature would be revealed through this.


    * * *


    "Do you know where Eisenach''s enemy is?"


    "Of course."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "The people from Angantyr who expelled your maternal grandfather are undoubtedly within this castle."


    I suppressed my emotions with superhuman patience. Failing emotional control twice would be uncharacteristic of me.


    "Who might that be?"


    "Seven years ago, the mountain tribes'' new king sent his youngest daughter here to gain legitimacy. She is a symbol of friendship between Grunewald and Angantyr, essentially a hostage."


    "...!"


    I suddenly recalled what I had forgotten.


    ''The woman Peter mentioned.''


    The word ''hostage'' made me imagine someone insignificant and confined. I''ve been mistaken by my preconceptions twice.


    "So she''s imprisoned somewhere in this castle?"


    I asked to confirm this point.


    "Not at all."


    "Then?"


    "She''s a member of the Special Operations Division, just like me. Essentially, she''s the Commander of external unit."


    "...!"


    "Naturally, we know each other."


    I almost red at Olivier. She was in the Special Operations Division? Why didn''t he tell me?


    ¡®...Calm down. Don''t take it out on him.¡¯


    He might have been worried I''d be upset. Or maybe he simply didn''t tell me because I didn''t ask.


    In the first ce, it was me who didn''t ask about the existence of the hostage, even though I knew about it. Moreover, that wasn''t the important thing right now.


    ''The daughter of my enemy is nearby. Under the same sky, on the samend.''


    Realizing that fact, an icy cold hatred and a burning rage filled my body, as if my flesh remembered that hatred.


    An impulse to immediately find the enemy and dismember her surged within me. It was a level of hatred that even surprised me. As Karzan and Allenvert, I embraced those mes of hatred.


    ¡°Stay calm, Allenvert.''


    A hostage, moreover in the external unit? A strange intuition struck me. I questioned Ulbhild again.


    "If I wish, can I meet her right now?"


    "She''s not here currently."


    Ulbhild answered.


    "They always take the most dangerous missions. That''s true even now."


    Look at that. I threw a question bordering on certainty.


    "Are they disposable?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it seems she''s been abandoned by both Grunewald and Angantyr."


    Ulbhild was surprised for the first time.


    "...You have good intuition, Allen."


    Should I turn the enemy''s daughter into an enemy, or ept her as an ally?


    "She must resent her father."


    I suppressed my physical hatred with reason.


    "You should verify that yourself."


    "...If you permit."


    "Not now."


    Ulbhild firmly rejected.


    "When you''ve achieved the right standing, I''ll arrange the meeting."


    "Standing?"


    Ulbhild extended four fingers.


    "You must at least reach the 4th-tier. Right now, you''re merely at an iplete 3rd-tier."


    "You know precisely."


    Just as Ulbhild said, my current power was quite unbnced.


    "Defeating Keseg in a wooden sword duel was impressive, but far from realbat. You must learn proper mental techniques and sword skills to be a harmonious warrior."


    "I understand."


    The 4th-tier condition Ulbhild set was no small feat. Only from the 4th-tier could one be considered first-ss. Typically, it took about 10 years of dedicated and persistent training to reach this level.


    ''At my current pace, a month would be sufficient.''


    "Well? Are you eager to reach the 4th-tier quickly?"


    "With my sister''s help, achieving that level seems quite feasible."


    At this moment, I finally understood what Ulbhild wanted to hear.


    "Please help this younger brother."


    Ulbhild thenughed.


    "What can I do?"


    I finally rxed andughed as well.


    ''Well, well.''


    My older sister also has her adorable sides


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 54

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 54: Even I Have to Admit That Was Shameless


    ¡°Thank you, Sister. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    I personally escorted Ulbhild back, after she had finished her meal.


    ¡°Allen, you¡¯re quite considerate.¡±


    Ulbhild smiled lightly at me.


    ¡°Come find me tomorrow at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked with the Head Butler. I can¡¯t teach you swordsmanship, but I¡¯ve been given permission to help you deepen your understanding of the mind techniques you¡¯ve already learned.¡±


    She¡¯d already visited the Head Butler? That was unexpected.


    ¡°After seeing you today, I realized there¡¯s no need to teach you the basics of such clumsy swordsmanship. That¡¯s fortunate, but mana cultivation techniques are a bit different.¡±


    As she said,  mana cultivation techniques were my weak area. Thanks to my time in Karzan, I had easily reached 3rd tier, but I was never the type of swordsman who overwhelmed enemies with the depth of his mind techniques and mana.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡±


    ¡°First, elevate your level of mind techniques and umte more mana. While doing so, don¡¯t neglect physical training. If you develop yourself as a proper swordsman, you¡¯ll reach the 4th-tier naturally."


    ¡°The 4th-tier swordsman who hasn¡¯t learned swordsmanship? That¡¯s quite peculiar.¡±


    ¡­Just like Karzan.


    In any case, this was an opportunity. I heard Ulbhild was a genius when it came to martial arts and had a curious nature. So, she would surely be a good teacher, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ¡®The saying that if Ulbhild had joined the session struggle, she might have outshone Karl.¡¯


    I was also curious.


    ¡®What tier has Ulbhilde reached now?¡¯


    With her relentless training, her exceptional talent, the exceptional martial arts and spirit medicines of Grunewald, and her teachers,


    Where had this genius reached after a period of dedicated training under the most perfect conditions? Perhaps she had already reached the 6th-tier.


    ¡®That¡¯s absurd.¡¯


    Even though I had started my path of martial arts without a proper teacher, let alone a third-rate martial art or a single sip of a third-rate spirit medicine¡ª


    Hadn¡¯t the sword genius Karzan only reached the veryte stages of the 6th-tier after a lifetime of training and strugggles?


    ¡®Of course, tiers aren¡¯t always an objective measure ofbat ability.¡¯


    Frankly, the system where nobles who ate only the best while umting mana and mastering martial arts benefited the most was the tier system.


    However, in realbat, one could easily be killed by an opponent at a lower tier who had well-bnced martial arts and experience.


    Therefore, if Karzan¡¯s actualbat ability were converted into a tier, it would be at least the mid-7th-tier or higher. I¡¯m making excuses, but it¡¯s the truth.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    It was truly remarkable to have reached the 6th-tier at such a young age, in her early twenties. Even better was the fact that Ulbhild¡¯s teachings could fill in my weaknesses.


    Just like Grunewald¡¯s martial arts had added the finesse of defense and stability that Icked.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no need to be overly humble.¡¯


    I had confirmed that Ulbhild wasn¡¯t simply offering this favor out of pity for me, as a raw gemstone.


    ¡®The reason she wants to meet me with Angantyr¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    Once I knew the reason, I would finally understand her purpose.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    It was better to be wary of favors given without any conditions. But now that I knew she wanted something, my mind was at ease.


    ¡®This is a deal.¡¯


    So, I intended to be confident.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    Ulbhild, who had quietly waited for my thoughts, extended her hand.


    "Let''s seal our trust with this."


    I sped hands with Ulbhild, feeling the calluses and scars etched into her palm.


    "Your hands are strong, Sister."


    "Thank you for saying so."


    Ulbhild smiled faintly.


    "But you said you met the Head Butler?"


    "Yes."


    "Why won''t Father allow me to learn swordsmanship?"


    Ulbhild nodded, understanding my frustration.


    "The swordsmanship instructor who would have suited you was on a trip to a foreignnd."


    "Ah, so that''s it?"


    "You''ll be able to meet him soon. However¡ª"


    Ulbhild''s expression turned strange as she said that.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing."


    What''s with the uncertainty?


    ***


    Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guard, was on edge, investigating the culprit who had boldly infiltrated the prison and poisoned and killed the prisoners.


    "What kind of reckless bastard would do something like that?"


    Thanks to this, he was going to have to work all night. If he hadn''t won 100 gold, he might have just thrown everything over.


    "There are no clues at all, is there?"


    "He was very skilled. There''s not a single trace. There''s no sign of anything being forcibly fed or any wounds."


    "A poison master?"


    "There were no abnormalities in the atmosphere."


    "The world is big. There are assassins who can freely spread and collect poison."


    Jeffrey said.


    "Get rid of your preconceptions. Foolish preconceptions only help the enemy."


    "I apologize."


    "Of course, there could be other possibilities. We need to investigate, considering all cases."


    "Yes!"


    "This is a challenge to the Royal Guards. They dared to underestimate us."


    "I will definitely catch the culprit."


    Jeffrey nodded.


    ¡®A casual trip abroad is turning into a major incident.¡¯


    Coincidentally, Allenvert was caught in the middle of it.


    ¡®I need to find the culprit quickly.¡¯


    It was for Allenvert''s sake as well.


    ¡­Because he had decided to be Allenvert''s retainer.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Remembering the Head Butler''s reaction as heughed and said he knew it would happen, Jeffrey called one of his subordinates.


    "Young Master Allenvert doesn''t know about this yet."


    Allenvert, who had almost no people on his side, was bound to be thest to know.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Go to the annex quietly and tell him about this."


    ***


    I returned to my bedroom after seeing Ulbhild off.


    "Wow, my head is spinning."


    My mind was racing with the things I had heard from Ulbhild.


    ¡®Everyone is so tangled up with each other.¡¯


    Compared to the chaos of the underworld, where factions constantly battled for territory and influence, the inner workings of Grunewald seemed even moreplex.


    "Young Master, I apologize."


    Olivier suddenly apologized to me.


    "For what?"


    "For letting you know about Angantyr''s hostage being in the Special Operations Division through Her Highness."


    "Ah, that?"


    I nodded indifferently.


    "Well, it''s true that I was furious when I heard it."


    I looked at Olivier.


    "But I didn''t say anything to you at that moment. Why do you think that is?"


    "Did you think I had some ulterior motive?"


    "That''s right."


    It''s convenient to talk to someone as perceptive as Olivier.


    "As you heard, she''s been practically abandoned by her own n."


    "I was curious about that part too. What exactly happened?"


    I asked.


    "The new n chief originally nned to marry his eldest daughter to the Duke."


    "Right. I heard that part from Peter. And that it went awry, so they sent the youngest daughter as a hostage."


    Come to think of it, if that had happened, I would have ended up with the daughter of my enemy as my stepmother. What kind of twisted family tree would that be?


    "At the time, because of the word ''hostage,'' I thought she would keep a low profile. I didn''t think it was important and forgot about it."


    "Yes, that''s understandable."


    Olivier cleared his throat and exined.


    "Actually, her case is a bit special. She''s what you might call a ''guest''."


    "A guest?"


    "In ancient times, when there were many smaller countries, princes and noblemen from various countries would often flee to foreignnds to avoid internal strife or session disputes."


    I recalled a lesson from my tutor.


    "Right, I remember. I heard that the reason they were epted was because they had a use."


    "That''s correct. That usefulness, simply put..."


    "You wouldvish them with hospitality and cultivate their abilities, and in case of need, you could use them as a pretext to intervene in the internal affairs of another country?"


    "Ah, that''s exactly right."


    Olivier replied with surprised eyes.


    "I didn''t need to exin it to you."


    Human nature is always the same. Even in the underworld, such things happened asionally.


    "Do you think Father is aiming for that?"


    "I don''t think so, but I''m not sure."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. If he were to give the position of n chief to someone, it would have to be a survivor of the Eisenach family. I don''t think there''s any need to give it to the daughter of a usurper who has been abandoned, no matter how little blood rtion she has."


    "That makes sense when you think about it."


    I was curious about Olivier''s insight.


    "Then why do you think she''s here?"


    "I don''t know exactly. But one thing is clear. She is a formidable warrior. Her battle prowess is undoubtedly valuable."


    "Hmm."


    "I heard that she''s assigned to the Special Operations Division and moves with her personal retainers. It means that not only is she personally powerful, but her retainers are also quite strong."


    "I see. So, they''re few in number but highly skilled. The Special Operations Division seems to be a special unit where they gather misfits and let them run wild."


    "Yes, probably... They''re probably closer to sacrificial offerings, given freely to be used and discarded. We could say that this particr offering has managed to survive exceptionally well."


    "That''s rather cruel."


    Peter asked cautiously.


    "Did the n chief know this would happen when he sent his daughter?"


    "Peter, that''s power. Imagine seeding in a usurpation at the cost of your n''s fate, only to face a crisis that could ruin everything."


    Olivier said with a dark expression.


    "If you can prevent it by sacrificing one child, it''s almost a blessing. It''s harsh, but that''s reality."


    "Olivier is right."


    I said.


    "Of course, things would be different from the perspective of the abandoned daughter."


    Just like Allenvert.


    "In a way, our situations are quite simr."


    Both Peter and Olivier looked at me with sorrowful eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    Olivier coughed.


    "Anyway, I''m sure the n chief is considering several possibilities. However, I heard that her reputation within the unit is quite good. She''s said to have quite a few aplishments."


    "So, she''s been living a rather intense life."


    I thought about the daughter of my enemy, whom I had never met, but who had been abandoned by her father.


    "After hearing about her, I''m even more eager to meet her."


    Perhaps we could join hands against amon enemy.


    It''smon for several organizations to form an alliance to take down a powerful one.


    ¡®Or perhaps I''m just gaining another enemy.¡¯


    I didn''t intend to jump to conclusions yet.


    ***


    After taking a bath to wash away the day''s fatigue, I found Peter and Olivier waiting for me with serious expressions.


    "Why are you both looking so glum? Did they forget to pay you?"


    "Young Master, we''ve received urgent news."


    "That''s strange. Did I even have an informationwork to send me urgent news?"


    "Captain Jeffrey sent someone."


    "Jeffrey?"


    Was this the 100 gold reward? Well, if he had earned that much thanks to me, it was only right to give something back.


    "The thugs you captured were poisoned to death in the prison. All of them."


    "What?"


    This was absurd news.


    "Is that even possible? Was the security thatx?"


    "It happened while you were dueling with Keseg. They say it was done by someone very skilled and left no trace."


    "Hmm."


    That wasn''t easy. It seemed like they had hired an expensive assassin.


    "You don''t know who did it yet, right?"


    "Yes, they''re still investigating."


    I frowned and thought.


    ¡®It couldn''t have been Somerset.¡¯


    I didn''t know how cruel his mother was, but Somerset wanted to bury this matter, even going so far as to ept the demand of an expensive potion. He wasn''t stupid enough to do something so obvious now.


    "Perhaps it wasn''t Somerset who did it."


    I had a feeling.


    ¡®Is it an internal enemy or an external one?¡¯


    And what was the culprit¡¯s goal? Everything was shrouded in mystery right now.


    However, above all else,


    ¡°No matter what anyone says, this castle is the stronghold of Grunewald and belongs to my father. To boldly assassinate prisoners belonging to the Royal Guards in such a ce? It¡¯s nothing short of a challenge to my father. What a brazen bastard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he were caught, it would be a reckless act that could immediately throw him out of the session race.¡±


    Therefore, Verdzig couldn¡¯t be the culprit either.


    Of course, even though he was a man with enough aggression and cruelty tomit murder without hesitation, he was unlikely to be stupid enough to shed unnecessary blood.


    ¡®If he were that dull, he wouldn¡¯t be my rival.¡¯


    However, I knew. Verdzig was a powerful man whom I, in my current state, could never hope to defeat.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    A wave of irritation washed over me.


    ¡®I just want to grab all martial arts manuals and spirit medicines and hide in some deep mountain.¡¯


    If I trained there for about ten years, I¡¯d be the strongest.


    ¡®¡­But then I wouldn¡¯t gain anything truly important.¡¯


    I licked my lips and thought about the impact that Ulbhild¡¯s teachings would have.


    ¡®I wonder if she¡¯ll give me any spirit medicines?¡¯


    Hmm, even I have to admit that it was shameless. Fuck that¡ªI''ll take it back.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 55

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 55: Why All the Fuss So Early?


    Verdzig Grunewald was ying chess in his private chamber.


    "Hmm."


    Verdzig, who was calcting his next move, suddenly thought of Allenvert.


    ¡®Oh dear.¡¯


    It was almostical how his thoughts kept returning to the young man all day.


    He looked up at the magic stone, which emitted a faint, soft light.


    Through the hazy glow, Allenvert''s eyes appeared. Like ink spreading on paper.


    ¡®He¡¯s been quite busy these past few days. I can¡¯t seem to hear anything but talk of him.¡¯


    Verdzig recalled Allenvert''s confident demeanor, which had not wavered in the slightest.


    He acted like a fearless colt, one moment turning his sharp edge towards himself and Somerset, and the next showing friendliness towards Karl and Ulbhild, clearly taking sides.


    Even in a private meeting with himself, something everyone else seemed to dread, Allenvert had done his best to maintain hisposure. And hadn¡¯t he given him an excessive gift as a reward for his efforts?


    ¡®But he doesn¡¯t seem to be using that valuable gift. He must have realized there¡¯s a trap hidden somewhere.¡¯


    What a perceptive young man.


    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to catch a fish that doesn¡¯t take the bait.¡¯


    From their first meeting, Verdzig had been more than impressed with Allenvert.


    ¡®His actions the following day were also impressive.¡¯


    Under the pretense of going out, he had visited the harbor, deliberately made contact with a few smugglers as if he were looking for spirit medicines, and then returned without much interest.


    ¡®What was he trying to do?¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the less clear his intentions became.


    Allenvert didn¡¯t seem genuinely interested in acquiring spirit medicines. It was foolish to smuggle under the watchful eyes of the Royal Guards.


    So, was he merely trying to confuse the observers? A strategy of feigning madness? Or did he have another goal?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    But not everyone has a mind that can pursue multiple goals with a single action.


    ¡®And then.¡¯


    Allenvert had shown unwavering determination in his first real battle, which was clearly no mere practice. His cold-bloodedness, not afraid of killing, was impressive.


    ¡®He even went as far as to demand a potion from Somerset, who was suspected of being behind the attack.¡¯


    Impressive. But if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have done it that way.


    Instead of taking full advantage of someone else¡¯s weakness, he had epted a reward in exchange for keeping quiet. Why would he do something so disadvantageous? With the right use, he could have...


    ¡®Surely he wasn¡¯t trying to gain a reputation as a benevolent person.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just that. One day he seemed calm, and the next, he provoked Keseg and engaged in a duel in front of everyone.


    ¡®He even copied the other person''s swordsmanship just by watching once?¡¯


    It was certainly an impressive trick, but to someone of Verdzig''s caliber, it was amateurish.


    ¡­He had watched the two fight from his chamber.


    To be frank, given the conditions of the duel¡ªa wooden sword and no use of mana¡ªit could be seen as a victory of strategy, surprising his opponent with an unexpected psychological attack.


    ¡®But those who watched would have been captivated by his extraordinary talent.¡¯


    That was the truly remarkable part.


    ¡°After reminding everyone of his story in front of the crowd, he deliberately prolonged the fight, perfectly copying his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. The duel itself was a stage to showcase his talent.¡±


    Verdzig remarked, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    At that moment, reading Allenvert¡¯s mind was more enjoyable than looking at a chessboard.


    ¡°How dramatic. A noble who hasn¡¯t even learned swordsmanship toying with a member of the Royal Guard with his sword.¡±


    It was truly an impressive story.


    "What a remarkable performance. That boy knows how to build a reputation, how to elevate his value, and how to make his presence known."


    Where did he learn such skills?


    And then there was the question:


    "Out of all these events, I wonder how much of it was part of his design."


    Watching Verdzig, who seemed to be reading Allenvert¡¯s actions and intentions as easily as one reads the palm of their hand, his aide thought quietly.


    ¡®What the fuck.¡¯


    He had been amazed by Verdzig''s wisdom and cunning countless times.


    ¡®He reads situations so effortlessly and anticipates intentions so keenly. Yet, he is careful not to jump to conclusions about things he¡¯s unsure of.¡¯


    Listening to his seamless reasoning felt like watching scattered puzzle pieces magically fit together.


    How many times had the aide been tempted to dismiss Allenvert''s erratic behavior as the ramblings of someone recovering from a disease?


    ¡®Just how far ahead is he looking?¡¯


    Even merely assisting Verdzig at his side often felt overwhelming, as though his mind might explode from the strain.


    ¡°¡­But who killed them?¡±


    When the aide mentioned the poisoned prisoners, Verdzig pondered with a chess piece in his hand.


    "Eliminating witnesses so brazenly is too conspicuous. It''s more likely a scheme to frame someone else."


    ¡°¡­Do you have anyone in mind?"


    Verdzig extended three fingers.


    "There are three possibilities. We''ll have to investigate each one."


    "Yes."


    Verdzig''s eyes narrowed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡®If ¡®they¡¯ were behind it.¡¯


    This was not something to be taken lightly. It wasn''t the lives of those criminals that mattered, but the ce where they hadmitted the crime.


    ¡®Assassination is a straightforward tool, but its essence lies in being a poisoned de¡ªone that must be wielded with the utmost caution.¡¯


    Otherwise, it could end up killing oneself.


    ¡°And you said Ulbhild met with Allenvert?¡±


    His aide replied, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "Yes. We''re still confirming the details of their conversation."


    "Interesting."


    Verdzig smiled.


    "So, Ulbhild is moving herself. Allenvert is a difficult boy to read."


    "Indeed."


    "I¡¯d like to y chess with him someday."


    He believed that one could gauge a person''s character to some extent by observing how they yed chess.


    ¡®Ulbhild and Allenvert? It¡¯s an unexpectedbination.¡¯


    But upon careful consideration, it was quite an intriguingbination.


    ¡®Ulbhild is wary of me.¡¯


    Perhaps she was trying to raise Allenvert as a small countermeasure against him.


    ¡®Ulbhild, to think you would harbor such a vain hope.¡¯


    What was it about Allenvert that made Ulbhild think that way? Perhaps she saw something he didn''t.


    "Allenvert."


    Verdzig murmured his brother''s name.


    "I can''t read you. Who are you really?"


    He was different from Karl, Ulbhild, Somerset, and Barva.


    ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt this way about someone since my father.¡¯


    ¡­The serpent smiled.


    ***


    Barva hadn''t left his secluded quarters for several days, much like Allenvert had in the past.


    When everyone was asleep, he quietly opened the door and headed towards his secret hideout in a secluded corner of the estate.


    ¡°There are many stars tonight.¡±


    Barva murmured forlornly, his eyes fixed on the stars. Hey down for a long time, gazing at the night sky as if it were ake, before being brought back to reality by the sound of insects.


    "What a fool I am."


    Barva''s heart had been broken several times in recent days.


    First, he had been sent by Verdzig to find Allenvert, only to be humiliated and have his hand broken.


    Then, at the banquet where he had been ridiculed by Somerset and mocked by Allenvert, he had realized, to his surprise, how insignificant he had be.


    While Allenvert, whom he had always considered beneath him, had soared and he had be a nuisance, receiving neither his brother''s nor his mother''s attention, and had returned home feeling lonely.


    ¡®No one is looking for me.¡¯


    The world had continued to turn without him. It seemed as if nothing mattered as long as he was gone.


    And that wasn''t all. He had heard that while everyone was excited about Allenvert''s actions, no one had mentioned the young master Barva, who had been humiliated by Allenvert.


    It was both a relief and a pitiful realization. Even Verdzig''s calls had stopped, making him feel incredibly insignificant.


    ¡®My brother and mother are only interested in Allenvert¡¯s actions now.¡¯


    It was as if they had no interest in a useless fool like him who couldn''t even do as he was told.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    A few days ago, he would have been furious andshed out. But for some reason, he felt no resentment or anger now.


    ¡®Have I suddenly be enlightened?¡¯


    For the first time in his life, Barva looked back at himself in solitude.


    ¡®Is it natural for me to be ignored?¡¯


    Looking back, he realized he had never done anything of his own free will. Barva felt like he had realized something.


    ¡®I''ve been doing whatever I was told without any resistance, all the whileining to myself that I didn¡¯t want to do it.¡¯


    Hadn''t he felt uneasy when he threatened Peter? It had been only a few days ago, but it had been such a childish thing to do.


    Allenvert had seen right through him and had said ¡®That''s what we call a pathetic self-justification. I didn''t want to do it, don''t me me, that wasn''t my intention... It''s all bullshit. So what? You should be ashamed of yourself. Are you going to hit people and steal money just because someone tells you to? Are you even a man?¡¯


    It was true.


    Barva was afraid of his brother, but he also realized how pathetic it was to resent Allenvert for this matter.


    ¡®I should be ashamed.¡¯


    Yes, he knew that.


    But so what? What was he supposed to do about it?


    "Damn it."


    He thought of Allenvert''s sharp, almost terrifying expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that guy.¡±


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to meet him. But for some reason, he felt like he should see that face tomorrow.


    Barva didn¡¯t realize it yet, but he had just taken a step away from Verdzig¡¯s mental shackles.


    ***


    Dawn was breaking over the duchy. In the distance, the sound of roosters crowing was punctuated by a few choice curses.


    "Damn it, I''m so tired."


    "I need a vacation."


    "Can''t we just skip morning exercise today?"


    "Cut the crap and get dressed."


    Members of the 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division were stretching and yawning as they made their beds.


    "I''m warning you all, be on your guard today."


    "We know."


    Harold, their deputymander, was urging them on.


    "If you make a fool of yourselves like that Royal Guard did yesterday, you''ll be answering to me. I''m not joking."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    It wasn''t just Harold who was out to get Allenvert.


    "Let''s see what the so-called talented young master can do."


    "If he thinks he can get away with acting superior because of his talent, we''ll show him the error of his ways."


    "Heehee!"


    2nd battalion of Special Operations Division. They were a group of fanatics who idolized Ulbhild Grunewald.


    In their eyes, Allenvert, who enjoyed his sister''s favor simply because he was her younger brother, was an eyesore, if not a thorn in their side.


    ¡®He looks like an elf, but he''s as cunning as a fox.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just a pampered noble boy.¡¯


    ¡®Why does he have to be so handsome?¡¯


    It was truly petty jealousy, but there were no rational adults among them to point out the absurdity of it.  Even Harold, who should have been above such things, was clearly waiting for a chance to bring Allenvert down a peg.


    ¡®No matter how talented he is, was it really necessary for herdyship to personally approach him with an invitation? Isn¡¯t that going too far?.¡¯


    They were like children who would get jealous if their teacher showed even a little more attention to one student. Their jealousy over Ulbhild''s special treatment for Allenvert was a clear example of this.


    "Alright, let''s go! Let''s show the world that the Special Operations Division is the strongest in the duchy!"


    "Oooooooooh!"


    The excited members of the Special Operations Division stormed out of the barracks.


    "For warm-up, we''ll do 20ps around the training ground at full speed!"


    "Ooooh!"


    "Then 500 push-ups and 500 pull-ups!"


    "Yes!"


    "After that, pair up and carry your partner for 30ps in a duck walk!"


    "Easy!"


    "Let''s hear a 30-second cheer!"


    "Wooooooooo!"


    ¡­Their shouts were so loud.


    Far away, in his secluded quarters, Allenvert stirred in his sleep and mumbled.


    "So damn loud..."


    Peter, who was watching him worriedly, asked,


    "Young Master, shouldn''t you get up?"


    "Give me another hour."


    "Young Lady Ulbhild might be waiting."


    "She didn''t say when."


    Allenvert repliedzily, but then suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    "Why don''t you go away? You''re ruining my sleep."


    "You''re too much."


    After sending Peter away, Allenvert put on earmuffs.


    "¡­Is there a war on? Why all the fuss so early in the morning?"


    He closed his eyes and tried to go back to sleep.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 56

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 56: People Had Told Me That From Time To Time


    After having had a hearty breakfast, I rubbed my full belly and headed towards the Special Operations Division training ground.


    "How big is this estate? Every unit has its own training ground and barracks, and there are so many annexes."


    "In terms of scale, it''s second only to the Ritvalroer Royal Pce."


    Olivier replied. He was already dressed in a pristine outfit and was adjusting his cor.


    "Magnificent, truly magnificent."


    No wonder my older brothers were so desperate to be the n head. I''d be fired up too.


    Of course, it''s all a futile dream. This estate will eventually be mine.


    "Oh."


    When I arrived, the members of the 2nd Battalion were already waiting for me, reeking of sweat.


    "What''s this?" I asked, noticing their intense aura. "It''s like I''m a VIP or something. Wee."


    "Wee, Young Master. I am Harold, the deputymander of 2nd battalion."


    "So it''s Harold." I checked his aura. This is surprising. I felt an even stronger presence than Olivier''s. So, what tier this guy reached?


    What was more impressive was how perfectly he had concealed his aura.


    "You''re incredibly strong." Harold asked in surprise.


    "Ah, you can tell?"


    "It''s obvious."


    I grinned, looking around at the soldiers. "Rx, everyone. I was starting to think you were going to burn a hole in the back of my head."


    Harold responded in a polite yet firm tone. "We were doing some morning training and may still be a bit tense. We hope you''ll understand."


    His words were courteous but carried a subtle warning.


    ¡°Is this your way of saying ¡®Watch yourself, or your head might get smashed in¡¯?¡±


    Harold replied calmly to my blunt words "How could that be?"


    "I see. So, it couldn''t be."


    "..."


    "So, where is my sister?"


    "The youngdy is in an urgent meeting, so she will be away for a while."


    "I see, she''s very busy." I pped my hands.


    "So, until my sister returns, shall we settle some things between ourselves and give each other a little shoulder massage? A clever n, indeed. A strategy worthy of the Special Operations Division."


    Harold seemed to be getting annoyed by my tant revtion.


    "I think there''s a misunderstanding. But if you''re ufortable, you can go back and rest. I''ll send someone to escort you."


    I pointed at Harold. "That was good. With that one statement, you blocked my retreat and tried to cover this all up as my overreaction. Yet, if I were to back down now, would I be a coward? Your strategy isn''t shallow. You must be the strategist who advises my sister."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was getting tense. The Special Operations Division members were watching us without saying a word.


    "Come to think of it." I extended my hand to Harold, who seemed flustered by having his intentions exposed. "We should properly introduce ourselves. It''s nice to meet you, Harold."


    "..." Harold shook my hand. His grip was quite strong.


    ''I knew it.'' When men shake hands, it often means I''m going to use my strength to make you see the error of your ways.


    But my body had already been modified when I started practicing the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. I''ve been training consistently, and I was born with pretty decent physical abilities to begin with.


    ¡®Meaning, no one can easily overpower me with a mana-less handshake.¡¯


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Harold was impressed. Of course, this guy hadn''t used much force either.


    ¡°Is your strength innate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I looked back at the Special Operations Division members who weren''t hiding their intent to probe, challenge, and gauge my abilities. Their outfits were casual, and their weapons varied. Two short swords, a standard long sword, an axe, a spear, a mace.


    I pointed to one man whose eyes were the most unfocused. ¡°Your eyes are quite challenging. What''s your name?¡±


    He smirked and replied. ¡°Chase, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Still running high from this morning¡¯s training session, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you see it that way, I appreciate it.¡±


    Seeing that no one was stopping him, I figured this guy was probably assigned to provoke me.


    From his face, expression, bodynguage, and posture, it was clear he wasn¡¯t someone who had quietly gone through an elite training program.


    ¡°Now I understand.¡± I rubbed my neck andughed, looking at Harold and Chase in turn. ¡°So, it seems you guys were the ones who woke me up. I was wondering who was making so much noise early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Were you sleeping until then? For us, training time is more precious than morning sleep.¡±


    It was as if he was saying ¡®While we''re working hard, who are you to bezing around?¡¯ I casually dismissed it.


    ¡°Your sarcasm is a bitcking. It seems you¡¯ve only been diligently practicing martial arts.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Anyway,pared to the Royal Guards, you guys are free-spirited and don¡¯t hide your hostility, which is morefortable.¡±


    If the other person is casual from the start, I just treat them the same way. In a way, it reminded me of my past life and was kind of nostalgic.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit disappointing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve made any enemies, so I¡¯m surprised that strangers would look at me so unkindly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡± Chase replied, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Good. As men, we should settle grudges with action, not words. So, who¡¯s going to give me a lesson?¡±


    Chase answered immediately. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we need to establish some rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules? Are you scared?¡±


    I lowered my voice at his words. ¡°Be mindful of your actions, Chase.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°If you''re dining on the Grunewald''s bread, the least you can do is show some respect to its young master. I''ve been lenient, letting minor slights slide, but don''t mistake that for weakness. Overstep your bounds, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chase was speechless, and Harold spoke up instead.


    ¡°I apologize for that. I will sternly warn Chase about his behavior.


    "Alright, you''re a good talker." I said, acting like I didn''t hold a grudge.


    "And thank you for being so tolerant of our mischief."


    "You seem to understand the situation pretty well. Now, back to the main point. I don''t think, as members of the Special Operations Division, you''re seriously going to take on this newbie."


    I grinned at Chase. "That''s something back-alley thugs do, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Harold requested. "May I have a moment to discuss this?"


    I raised my hand in response. "Sure. More than that, someone get me some water."


    "Yes."


    As I drank the cold water, I looked at Peter and Olivier. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    "Young Master... you really can''t be beaten in a verbal battle."


    "It''s not that big a deal."


    Anyone who''s spent a few decades in the underworld could be like me. I wished I could tell them the secret.


    ***


    The Special Operations Division members began an urgent discussion.


    "Wow, that was quite a battle of wills!"


    "Now I see why the Young Lady praises him."


    "It''s rare to see Sir Harold lose in a verbal battle."


    Chase scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "Hey, does this mean I have to fight him with a wooden sword?"


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°You all saw what he did with that wooden sword yesterday.¡±


    "You''re not confident?"


    ¡°Look, we''ve all honed our unique martial arts styles, haven''t we? It just feels like putting on a show for him to steal all our trade secrets.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You idiot. Then get out of here, I''ll do it."


    "Why are you swearing?"


    Seeing the members bickering, Harold cleared his throat. "Ahem. In that case, I guess I''ll have to do it myself."


    "Really?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "If we do this half-heartedly, we won''t achieve anything. I might as well just start with a surprise attack..."


    It was a surprisingly simr thought process to Jeffrey''s.


    "Wow, that''s petty. Do you really have to go that far?"


    "Then you do it. If you want to be the Keseg of the Special Operations Division, I won''t stop you."


    Just as they were passing the buck, Ulbhild walked up from a distance.


    "What are you all doing?"


    "Commander!"


    "You''re here!"


    "I''m sorry for beingte."


    "No, it''s our fault for being out here first!"


    Allenvert noticed the sudden change in the Special Operations Division members'' eyes and realized the atmosphere had shifted.


    "Wow, these guys."


    Could it be that these grown adults were feeling jealous?


    "What a bunch of brats."


    Allenvert bowed to Ulbhild. "Sister, you''ve arrived."


    "I''m sorry I''mte. Did you wait long?"


    "I slept in and took my time. They seem to have been busy since morning."


    "I guess they''re all excited that you''re here. Be tolerant of them."


    "Of course."


    The Special Operations Division members, seeing Allen''s polite demeanor, thought the same thing.


    "Wow, look at him talk."


    "His eyes look so gentle."


    "This is infuriating."


    The envious group red at each other.


    ***


    "Alright, then."


    The long-awaited time for martial arts training had arrived.


    Ulbhild, changed into training clothes and with her hair tied back, spoke to me. "First, I''ll teach you the basics."


    "Yes."


    "What wemonly call martial arts is actually divided into several categories. First, there''s the heart, the foundation of everything."


    Ulbhild wrapped a blue aura around her fingertips. "This is the aura manifested using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique that you''ve also learned."


    The color and solidity of the aura were truly extraordinary.


    "Aura inevitably carries traces of its user. Even if you learn the same technique, the color and shape will be different for each person."


    Ulbhild manipted the blue aura to create a sphere. The sphere floated into the air, then transformed into the pping wings of a giant bird¡ª


    "Wow."


    It shattered into pieces like a ss crystal, a silent explosion of light.


    I was amazed by the beautiful pieces of aura shining in the sunlight. "That''s amazing."


    It was a level of mana control rarely seen. Just by looking at this, I could tell how high Ulbhild Grunewald ranked as a martial artist.


    "Mana cultivation technique can be adapted in endless ways depending on how deeply you practice and refine it.."


    "I''m in awe."


    This level of mana control is not something anyone can just have. Ulbhild might be even more skilled than I expected.


    "Actually, I should be the one saying that. There''s no precedent for someone learning the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique as quickly as you."


    "Really?"


    "The essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique lies in storing mana in five different organs. Unlike most other techniques that umte mana only in the heart or dantian, it''s different in that regard, making it more difficult to learn on your own."


    Ulbhild asked, "I''m curious. What do you think are the advantages of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique?"


    "If I maypare it to something, it''s like having five dams. Compared to other techniques of the same level, it takes longer to fill those dams, but the sustainability and stability are unmatched."


    I continued. And for someone from the Grunewald n, with ess to abundant spirit medicines, the ''time-consuming'' drawback essentially disappears. It''s a perfect foundational mana cultivation technique for our lineage."


    "That''s right."


    "And that''s not all. Since the essence of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique is amplification, you can achieve much greater explosive power even at the same level, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    From her expression, it seemed like I had said what Ulbhild was going to say.


    "Actually, I''ve been increasing the power of my attacks using a simr principle."


    A different colored aura rippled from Ulbhild''s fingertips.


    "I''ll tell you about the stages you''ll go through from here. Once you''ve mastered all the basic introductory martial arts and reached the 5th-tier, you''ll be qualified to learn the n''s advanced techniques. At that time, you''ll have to go through a rigorous review by the council of elders and receive the n head''s approval."


    Unlike the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique''s aura that resembled the sea, a white aura like fresh snow froze the air. A chill swept over me as if snowkes were blooming.


    ''Ice technique?''


    This was amazing. It was a rare martial art that I had hardly ever encountered in my past life.


    "When you reach the 3rd-tier, you can learn martial arts that suit your individual aptitude."


    "What is the name of this martial art?"


    "It''s called Snowke Mirage Sword Art."


    "It''s a very elegant name."


    This n really has a knack for naming their martial arts.


    "This martial art is actually abination of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and swordsmanship. It can be called both ice and sword technique."


    "Ah, I see. Then..."


    I rubbed my chin, organizing my thoughts before speaking.


    "Ice techniques are typically powerful on their own, focusing on overwhelming opponents with sheer cold. However, when paired with a refined sword art, their destructive potential on the battlefield would increase exponentially."


    "Did youe up with that after listening to my exnation?"


    Ulbhild looked surprised, almost taken aback and said.


    "Eternal Ocean Chain Technique isn''t easily mastered by sheer talent alone. It require substantial resources, and since it''s intangible by nature, it¡¯s also hard to grasp."


    "Yes."


    "But don''t rush. Taking too many spirit medicines or potions without a proper understanding won''t do you much good."


    ¡°Of course. That said, I did manage to secure one recently.¡±


    "?"


    Ulbhild tilted her head.


    "Where did you get it? You didn''t buy it from a smuggler when you went out, did you?"


    "Of course not. I got it from Elder brother Somerset."


    "Got it? What do you mean?"


    Ulbhild cocked her head.


    "Were you two that close?"


    "Simply put, I extorted it from him. I happened to have some leverage over him."


    "Huh? Hahahaha!"


    Ulbhildughed when she realized what had happened.


    "You''re quite interesting one, Allen."


    People had told me that from time to time.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 57

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 57: Since When Did They Be So Close?


    ¡°Alright, then. Sit down.¡±


    I did as instructed.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll personally teach you the essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. Close your eyes and circte mana in your own way¡­¡±


    Ulbhild voice faded into the distance.


    ¡­And I sank into the deep sea of my consciousness.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯ve just infused mana into your body. It¡¯ll act as your guide.¡±


    Even as I remained submerged in that profound abyss, Ulbhild''s voice reached me from afar.


    ¡°Follow it closely.¡±


    My body felt like a vast sky and a boundless sea. I could sense Ulbhild''s mana surging powerfully through that immense space.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t doubt. Just focus.¡±


    I did as instructed. Ulbhild mana gracefully navigated through the scattered parts of my heart, lungs, liver, kidneys, and spleen. Wherever her mana carved a path, new channels seemed to form.


    ¡°Wait, it wasn¡¯t there, but here?¡±


    Ulbhild mana forged unexpected routes through the countless branching blood vessels.


    ¡°How absurd. So that wasn¡¯t the path after all.¡±


    I felt the flow of mana miraculously quickened.


    This wasn¡¯t just any path¡ªit was the optimal route discovered through the wisdom of countless masters over hundreds of years. Even as a natural genius, I realized it would be difficult to rival this perfection.


    ¡°¡­Something seems to be obstructing your mana flow.¡±


    ¡°It appears to be tied to the peculiar condition of your body, the one with a limited lifespan. What¡¯s interesting, though, is how well you¡¯ve managed to suppress it.¡±


    Of course I had. From the moment I began learning the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, I had already kicked those troublesome intruders out of my system.


    ¡°How astonishing. How did you achieve this even in such a state?¡±


    The answer was simple: I had the foundation of Karzan¡¯s martial arts.


    While my past self hadn¡¯t mastered any proper internal arts, think about it. Even if a sword is mightier than a scythe, could a rookie swordsman outdo a man who¡¯s been reaping with a scythe for twenty years?


    If having learned a lowly martial art automatically made one weaker than those with higher techniques, the ouws of the underworld would never have been able to defeat warriors trained in noble households.


    But that was never the case, was it?


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I shouldn¡¯t keep talking.¡±


    Ulvhild cleared her throat awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refocus now.¡±


    ¡®I nearly got thrown off bnce there.¡¯


    Following Ulbhild''s guidance, I circted my mana once more.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, the world seemed even sharper.


    I could clearly see the number of inds rising near the horizon, the gs on the ships docked in the harbor, and the rhythmic pping of seagulls soaring through the skies.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    I dumbly let my jaw hang open for a moment before snapping out of it and thanking Ulvhild.


    ¡°Thank you, elder sister. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve achieved another breakthrough.¡±


    With just a few corrections, I had managed to push the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique to the seventh stage. Even though it was a foundational technique, my rate of progress was abnormal.


    ¡°Now, try forming sword energy again.¡±


    I took the sword Ulvhild handed me and infused it with mana. A sharp, ocean-blue aura radiated from the de.


    ¡°With this, you¡¯ve reached thete stage of the 3rd-tier.¡±


    She said with a satisfactory smile.


    ¡°If youter consume the potion that Somerset gave you and fully absorb its effects, you should be able to break through the 4th-tier.¡±


    She added with a note of encouragement.


    "You¡¯re already on par with a regr Royal Guard or any other Knight. Truly, your progress is unbelievable."


    I grinned and replied.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to you, sister."


    "If someone else had taught you, the result would¡¯ve been the same."


    "But you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s shown me this kind of kindness."


    "Well, that¡¯s true."


    My entire body buzzed with energy. I could feel mana coursing through every corner of my meridians, invigorating my blood vessels. In short, my body felt restless.


    ¡®How about a little test?¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I concentrated mana into my fist, letting it surge. A powerful aura wrapped around my hand like a tangible force.


    "Peter, toss me a rock."


    "Got it!"


    Peter picked up a decently-sized rock and threw it my way. I set it on the ground and smashed it with my fist.


    Crack!


    The rock shattered like a brittle cracker under the blow.


    "Wow.¡±


    It felt as if I had struck it wearing a gauntlet, the sheer force was remarkable.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    More than the power itself, I marveled at how effortlessly I could control and utilize mana now. With this precision, I might even be able to use prating techniques to destroy the enchantments embedded in the Mask of Aminicrus.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to test it when I get back.¡¯


    "Allen, are you interested in fist techniques or palm arts?"


    "Of course."


    Karzan emphasized mastering all forms ofbat¡ªswordsmanship, fist arts, palm arts, grappling, footwork, and even wrestling. The idea was to employ every avable method to win.


    "I¡¯ll teach you when we have more time."


    "I¡¯d be honored."


    I said with a smile.


    Great. That meant Ulbhild teachings weren¡¯t going to be a one-time thing.


    "Allen, one thing to keep in mind."


    Her tone growing serious.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Your progress today ismendable, but I¡¯m also a bit worried. The lingering energy in your body doesn¡¯t seem to be dissipating anytime soon."


    "You noticed that too, sister?"


    "It¡¯s too persistent to be poison, yet too subdued to be a curse. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it before. I wouldn¡¯t even know what to call it."


    I opened my mouth to speak but stopped.


    ¡­This might be rted to my maternal bloodline, but I couldn¡¯t say that so carelessly. I¡¯m not one to trust easily.


    "That energy will likely continue to disrupt your meridians. At some point, it could hinder your progress. Worse, it might block and twist your mana and blood flow, causing you to fall into a dangerous state of internal imbnce."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "I n to take spirit medicines or potions regrly to clear my pathways. Right now, my meridians are like a river with floating weeds."


    If the weeds aren¡¯t periodically cleared, or if the harsh winter doesn¡¯t kill them off, the waterway will eventually clog. When the river dries up, that will be the end of me.


    "Let¡¯s move on to the next stage."


    Ulvhild stepped back three paces and assumed a horse stance.


    "Now that you¡¯ve learned the internal art, the next step is lightfoot techniques, footwork, and movement arts. These threr are so closely connected that they can hardly be separated."


    Her generosity struck me anew. Whatever intentions she might have, this was a clear act of goodwill.


    I naturally adopted a respectful stance, like a disciple before their master.


    "I¡¯m ready to learn." I said sincerely.


    Ulvhild, sensing my thoughts, smiled faintly and continued.


    "Lightfoot techniques are martial arts that literally lighten the body. The more advanced your mastery, the faster your speed, the better your agility, and the more unpredictable your movements be. For example, ifbined with exceptional footwork, you could run across the sea and leap between ships."


    Thest part was likely about her own experience. I could picture her running effortlessly over the ocean waves.


    "Footwork is essentially the study of foot movements. It allows you to control the distance between you and your opponent, exploit openings, or strike with greater force."


    She exined while demonstrating dozens of intricate steps in the blink of an eye.


    "The essence of footwork lies in how you nt your footing when attacking or defending, how you sidestep to evade attacks, and how you navigate through an opponent''s strikes. Even running long distances at high speed falls under the scope of footwork."


    Watching her demonstration, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Her movements were swift and precise, like a butterfly with the speed of a bee.


    ¡®Most opponents wouldn¡¯t evennd a proper hit on her.¡¯


    "Allen." Ulvhild said after finishing her disy.


    "For a true martial artist, every step¡ªwhether moving forward, retreating, or dodging to the side¡ªshould form a cohesive martial system."


    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I asked.


    "If your ice-based techniques are added to this, wouldn¡¯t there be almost no one who could evennd a strike against you?"


    "¡­"


    She looked genuinely surprised by my question.


    "How did you figure that out?"


    "It¡¯s just what I would¡¯ve done in your ce."


    I said simply.


    She shook her head in disbelief, a wry smile ying on her lips.


    "You¡¯ve grasped what I¡¯ve pondered and researched for years just by sitting here and observing."


    Then, with a sigh, she moved on.


    "Lastly Movement arts is the martial arts of body mechanics¡ªlearning how to use your body correctly and efficiently."


    She moved fluidly, like a snake without bones, demonstrating its principles.


    "It¡¯s about how you tilt your body, distribute your weight, open your shoulders, or arch your back. The goal is to master appropriate body movements for any situation, which is the essence of Movement arts."


    I was deeply impressed. Ulbhild teachings were concise yet profoundly logical¡ªa stark contrast to Karzan¡¯s chaotic martial philosophy, which relied onyering, grafting, and adaptation.


    Her methods were the product of a martial artist who had found their own path through countless lessons and experiences.


    To be so young and yet such aplete martial artist¡­ Ulvhild was truly remarkable.


    "Sister. In the end, proper harmony between footwork and Movement arts is necessary to wield a sword effectively, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Exactly. Mastering these techniques means you can be a skilled fighter even without exceptional swordsmanship."


    Then, pointing at me, she added.


    "And you¡¯ve already stolen the Royal Guard¡¯s swordsmanship techniques."


    I chuckled, understanding the meaning behind her words.


    "You''re saying that with the level of instruction I¡¯ve received, there¡¯s no need to rush my sword training."


    She was right. My battles with Keseg had further refined my martial arts.


    But I¡¯m a greedy man.


    "What¡¯s the name of the techniques you just demonstrated?" I asked.


    "Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. It¡¯s a martial art thatbines ¡®Lightfoot technique¡¯ ¡®Footwork¡¯ and Movement arts. However, I¡¯ve modified it through my own experiences inbat, so it¡¯s not identical to the n¡¯s version."


    "That¡¯s even better." I said with a grin.


    Thanks to my sister, I unexpectedly acquired exceptional techniques and insights. I could feel my nostrils ring with excitement.


    ¡®This is fun.¡¯


    A martial artist of Ulbhild caliber undoubtedly had deep, personal insights into their craft. Just having this conversation with her was a source of immense joy.


    ***


    Deputy Commander Harold and the members of the Special Operations Division chewed dried squid while watching Allenvert and Ulvhild, seemingly lost in their own world.


    ¡°He absorbs everything she teaches like a sponge. A genius is a genius, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°If we sparred with him, he¡¯d probably suck up our swordsmanship and everything else along with it.¡±


    ¡°Is it even normal to reach thete stages of 3rd-tier just from helping him with mana cirction? Some people spend years trying to get there¡­¡±


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    And now, look¡ªhe¡¯s already mimicking that supposedly impossible Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even replicate it by watching.¡±


    Members of the Special Operations Division were beginning to feel defeated.


    Normally, mastering such advanced martial techniques required either a proper mentor or years of painstaking study of martial manuals.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone learn martial arts like that.¡±


    ¡°Who has?¡±


    ¡°Look, everyone.¡±


    Olivier interrupted their conversation, drawing their attention.


    ¡°Notice their footprints.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Harold frowned and inspected the footprints left by Allenvert and Ulvhild.


    ¡°Anyone seeing this would think they¡¯ve been practicing footwork alone for years.¡±


    The members exchanged speechless nces. When something defies allmon sense, words fail.


    ¡°Uh, guys? Want some snacks?¡±


    Peter approached, offering bread from a basket.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°No problem. The cook packed some for us to share.¡±


    ¡°Well, how thoughtful.¡±


    The bread was stuffed with cheese, butter, and thinly sliced ham.


    ¡°Wow, this is fantastic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s savory but rich in vor¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Thanks to Peter¡¯s friendly gesture, the mood softened considerably.


    ¡°Hmm, Sir Olivier.¡±


    Harold said, standing shoulder to shoulder with Olivier while the others were distracted by the treat.


    ¡°At first, I was surprised, but now I see your foresight is extraordinary.¡±


    The two were already acquainted.


    ¡°Did you anticipate all of this?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just as surprised as anyone.¡±


    Olivier replied gently.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how someone like Harold acknowledged Allenvert.


    ¡®Uncle¡¯s eye for people is something I¡¯ll never match.¡¯


    Back when Allenvert showed no sign of talent or potential, Aiden had discerned his hidden possibilities and the trajectory of his growth after only a brief meeting.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Enjoying the show?¡±


    Allenvert approached, drenched in sweat. He was clearly exhausted from his training.


    ¡°Young Master, are you finished?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat first. Sister ising with us too.¡±


    Olivier turned to Harold and the Special Operations Division, extending an invitation.


    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can we?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Peter just now that the cook there has quite the talent.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite, indeed.¡±


    Allenvert tilted his head, puzzled by how Olivier, Peter, and the members of the Special Operations Division seemed to have suddenly grown so friendly.


    ¡®Since when did they be so close?¡¯


    Just before Ulvhild arrived, they had been at odds with him, locked in a subtle battle of wills. Now, they all seemed inexplicably kinder.


    ¡°They were all impressed by you,¡±


    Peter chimed in, solving the mystery.


    ¡°A genius is a genius, after all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As they walked toward the annex, Allenvert suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    He squinted at a familiar boy loitering in the distance, sneaking nces in their direction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Barva?¡±


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 58

    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 58: Steal What You Can


    ¡°Barva! Barva?¡±


    Hearing my call, Barva suddenly ducked behind the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been seen, so why not juste out?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When Barva emerged hesitantly, his face looked even paler than before. Has he not been eatingtely?


    ¡°What do you want now? Did Brother Verdzig send you to pick a fight with me?¡±


    I ducked behind Ulbhild with a mocking grin.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve chosen the wrong day, you pitiful fool. Let¡¯s see if you can act out in front of my sister here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Barva sighed deeply.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Well, that changes things.


    ¡°Then why are you here? If it¡¯s not to start a fight, maybe you¡¯re here to spy on me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, either.¡±


    ¡°Then is it just some personal grudge? How pathetic. Dreaming of meaningless revenge without a shred of strategy¡ªweren¡¯t you the one who smashed into a wall and got hurtst time, all because you lost your temper? And that was when I couldn¡¯t even use mana.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°Too bad for you, I¡¯ve just reached thetter stages of 3rd-tier. Oh, and by the way, Sister just taught me Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. So now? You won¡¯t even be able to touch a hair under my armpits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, you crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with thenguage?¡±


    Ulbhild jabbed me lightly in the side.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re being too harsh on the youngest.¡±


    ¡°I always listen to Sister.¡±


    ¡°You slimy little weasel.¡±


    Barva muttered as he stomped closer.


    ¡°Sister, I greet you.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Barva.¡±


    I nced at their faces. Unlike when she looked at me, Ulbhild showed no particr emotion toward Barva. Meanwhile, Barva seemed visibly uneasy in her presence. Well, that wouldn¡¯t do for me, Allenvert¡ªthis mouth of mine just can¡¯t stay shut.


    ¡°So, is it really okay for you toe here on your own, ignoring Brother Verdzig¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I persistently mentioned Verdzig, Barva finally responded.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    That answer revealed a subtle crack.


    ¡®There¡¯s resentment.¡¯


    Of course, after all that humiliation, if he didn¡¯t hold at least a little grudge, he¡¯d be an idiot.


    ¡®Maybe I could pull him to my side if I y my cards right.¡¯


    Too simple-minded? Regardless of his true intentions,ing to see me without Verdzig¡¯s approval carried significant meaning.


    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Barva looked as though he couldn¡¯t believe I was inviting him to a meal.


    ¡°Is it ufortable eating at my residence because of bad memories? Fine, I¡¯ll just eat without you then¡ª¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, shut up.¡±


    I smirked and pped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Last time, you couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡±


    In Barva¡¯s gaze, I caught the defiance typical of an adolescent boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see. Now,e on.¡±


    ***


    I hosted everyone in the annex.


    ¡°This meat is cooked to absolute perfection.¡±


    Ulbhild remarked, cutting her portion with elegant precision.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? How about you, Barva?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat as much as you can.¡±


    Sharing a meal has a deeper significance than one might think. In the underworld, when men had important discussions, it was often over avishly prepared table.


    ¡°So, why are you really here?¡±


    I tapped Barva on the shoulder and noticed a subtle shift in his demeanor.


    ¡°No particr reason. Just¡­ came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I told you, no reason.¡±


    ¡°Then, since you¡¯ve seen me, why not just leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Peter nervously approached with a pitcher.


    ¡°Here, Young Master. Please, have some water while you talk.¡±


    ¡®Oh, this clueless guy.¡¯


    Peter was almost too kind for his own good. I simply nodded and motioned for Barva to take it.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Barva quietly epted the water and drank.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to say thanks? Peter here went out of his way to bring you water even after what you did to him. You¡¯re such a rude brat.¡±


    Barva coughed, choking slightly on the water.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    I raised my hand at half-hearted apology.


    ¡°Anyway, what have you been doing all this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been, well,ying low. A sort of self-imposed seclusion for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Wiping his mouth, Barva continued.


    ¡°At first, it was under my mother¡¯s orders. But even after the designated time was up, she said nothing. So, I just waited. No one came looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­What surprised me the most was that I had no idea what to do with myself during that time. No one gave me orders, so I waspletely at a loss.¡±


    I knew his type well. People who¡¯ve spent their entire lives following orders often struggle when left to their own devices.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your point? That it felt weird no one came looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    Barva looked visibly ufortable, as if ashamed to be sharing his thoughts. Finally, he spoke.


    ¡°No one has ever scolded me like you did. You said it was pathetic to blindly follow others¡¯ orders. I¡¯d never heard that before. My mother always told me to listen to my brother, and my brother never tolerated even the smallest hint of rebellion from me. Every time, I¡¯d get pped or punished for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    This time, even I held back my usual sarcasm. We all listened in silence as Barva continued.


    ¡°I threatened Peter to draw you out. But even as I insulted and spat on an innocent attendant, I didn¡¯t feel right about it. Then, I let your provocation get to me and lost my temper. Looking back, I think I was pathetic. I even dragged an innocent woman, my fourth mother, into my tirade.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°And yet, I told myself ¡®It¡¯s okay because my brother ordered me to.¡¯ I justified it all that way. But you called me pathetic. And you were right.¡±


    Barva looked like a child experiencing shame for the first time.


    ¡°But when I look back, I feel embarrassed about my disgraceful behavior that day. What¡¯s even more shameful is that I¡¯m still afraid of my brother. Just the thought of Mother descending on me with her fury makes my heart sink.¡±


    However, Barva continued.


    ¡°But in three years, I¡¯lle of age. To live like this even as an adult would be truly pathetic. I¡¯ve only just realized that.¡±


    ¡°Barva.¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to stand on your own? That you don¡¯t want to live as Brother Verdzig¡¯s puppet anymore?¡±


    Barva¡¯s change surprised me as well. To be honest, I also used to see him as pitiful.


    ¡®A spoiled brat with nothing but a temper.¡¯


    That was the extent of it. But this moment reminded me how people can¡¯t be judged by just one facet.


    ¡°¡­Brother won¡¯t allow it.¡± Barva said, his eyes clouded with doubt.


    ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t make sense to go to Brother Karl and ask for his protection, either.¡±


    At this, Barva nced at Ulbhild.


    ¡°When I think about it, Sister Ulbhild is Brother Karl¡¯s full sibling, yet she walks her own independent path. Why is that? It¡¯s simple¡ªbecause the strength and reputation Sister has built are unshakable.¡±


    ¡°Well said, Barva.¡± Ulbhild nodded in approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s what independence means. You must be an ind no one can easily invade. It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯ve realized this on your own.¡±


    ¡°¡­As frustrating as it is, I owe this realization to Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°And yet, this little brat never calls me Brother.¡±


    I muttered, only to be ignored. What a cheeky kid.


    ¡°Your intentions are clear, but it won¡¯t be easy. Brother Verdzig is a formidable man. Gaining a little strength won¡¯t be enough to escape his shadow.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But one day, I want to be like Sister.¡±


    Ulbhild seemed pleased by the newfound resolve in her youngest sibling¡¯s voice.


    ¡°In that case, work toward it. How you¡¯ll go about it is up to you.¡±


    She gestured toward me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to observe a sparring match between Allen and me. What you take from it is your responsibility.¡±


    At this, I tilted my head and asked. ¡°Sister, sparring?¡±


    ¡°I was going to bring it up after our meal. Now that I¡¯ve taught you some techniques, isn¡¯t it time to put them to use?¡±


    That was exactly what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Opportunities to spar with someone as skilled as Ulbhild didn¡¯te often.


    ¡°Keep in mind, this won¡¯t be like your fight with Keseg.¡±


    She teased, beckoning with her fingers.


    ¡°Steal what you can.¡±


    I smirked. She truly was generous with her teachings. This was a rare and golden opportunity.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    We rose from our seats simultaneously.


    ¡°Shall we, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Just then, Barva stood up awkwardly and hesitated.


    ¡°¡­Uh, excuse me for interrupting, but, would it be alright if I finished my meal first? The food here is amazing.¡±


    Chase spoke with a voice full of regret.


    ¡°Fine, go ahead and stuff your face by yourself. Just clean up afterward.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to lick the tes clean.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic fool.¡±


    Chase finally put down his fork, grumbling under the barrage of insults from hisrades.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re all just trying to get by here.¡±


    He had a point, after all.


    ***


    Ulbhild stood in her training attire, silently observing Allenvert as he swung his practice sword with precision, while Barva watched attentively from behind him.


    ¡®Barva. I never imagined I¡¯d hear such words from you.¡¯


    Allenvert, who had spent seven long years to emerge from the shadow of his past.


    And Barva, who had lived as nothing more than Verdzig¡¯s puppet.


    It warmed their sister¡¯s heart to see how much her younger brothers had matured in such a short span of time.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    People don¡¯t change so easily.


    The spark of determination in Barva¡¯s eyes was admirable, but the world doesn¡¯t bend to willpower alone.


    Most of all, Verdzig would never tolerate such a shift.


    ¡®Still, your chosen direction is praiseworthy, Barva.¡¯


    As someone with Grunewald blood, it was only right that he sought to stand tall through his own abilities.


    Ulbhild felt no inclination to scold him for realizing thister than he should have.


    Watching Allenvert¡¯s transformation made it clear just how meaningless it was tobel something as ¡®toote.¡¯


    ¡®Do your best, as much as you can.¡¯


    Would Barva despair when faced with the wall of talent, or would he contemte what he could still achieve despite it? That choicey entirely in his hands.


    ¡®If despair consumes him, that will be the end.¡¯


    One¡¯s path could only be discovered on their own. Forcing someone along the way would be futile.


    ¡®Enough reflection.¡¯


    +


    It was time to focus on the sparring match with Allenvert.


    ¡°Allen, think of this sparring match as if I¡¯m giving you a nk check.¡±


    Allenvert immediately understood her cryptic words.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me the chance to observe and steal every technique you use, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This is not an opportunity just anyone gets. You must take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright with that?¡±


    His slight provocation only made Ulbhild smile.


    ¡°No matter how much you think you can take, it¡¯ll be no more than adle of water from the vast ocean of my martial arts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her overwhelming confidence earned Allenvert¡¯s silent admiration.


    ¡®What an incredible warrior you are, Ulbhild.¡¯


    ¡°But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hand it over so easily. If you lose in the first exchange, the match ends there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. A little tension makes it worthwhile.¡±


    Today, Ulbhild had already taught Allenvert more than enough. If he wanted to learn beyond that, he would have to prove himself worthy.


    ¡°I will limit myself to using mana at your level. And I won¡¯t be using my ice techniques.¡±


    Ulbhild raised her palm, signaling the start.


    Crash!


    A colossal wall of ice erupted around the two, encasing them in a perfect circle.


    ¡°Wahh!¡±


    Startled, Peter fell t on his backside.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the only one marveling at the sheer magnificence of it. The icy fortress, like a fragment of winter defying the current season, left everyone in awe.


    ¡®Incredible.¡¯


    If Ulbhild had shifted the direction of her hand even slightly, Allenvert would have been reduced to little more than a frozen corpse. Not even Karzan, with his unparalleledbat experience, could have countered something like this.


    ¡®She¡¯s asserting dominance right from the start.¡¯


    ng!


    Allenvert struck the ice wall with his sword, but it didn¡¯t so much as crack.


    ¡®How in the world is this thing so solid?¡¯


    His hands ached from the impact. There was no chance of escape if he stayed trapped in here.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t freeze rock or wood¡ªshe created this barrier from the moisture in the salty sea air alone?¡¯


    Allenvert had encountered ice mages and ice-wielding opponents before, but none had disyed mastery on this level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Ulbhild said, her voice devoid of its earlier sweetness.


    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s chest tightened as a wave of tension rolled over him.


    ¡®Since I¡¯ve truly felt nervous before a fight.¡¯


    Not in this lifetime, at least.


    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯


    Listening to the thunderous pounding of his own heartbeat, Allenvert thought.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯ll be a problem if I lose control.¡¯


    A vast and unfathomable ocean of martial prowess? That didn¡¯t just describe Ulbhild. It applied to him as well.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 59

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 59: Big Sister, You''re the Best


    I walked forward slowly. A chilling frost emanated from the icy barrier that Ulbhild had conjured. A cold that seemed to forget the seasons.


    Was my body stiff because of the cold, or was it the fear of the opponent standing before me? Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. Facing fear, my oldpanion, was something I¡¯d grown ustomed to.


    Fixing my gaze on Ulbhild, who was studying me with icy, focused eyes¡ª


    I abandoned all thoughts of Karzan''s myriad techniques, those arts designed to confuse an enemy''s perception of distance and rhythm.


    Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    Today, I focused only on the movement technique I¡¯d just learned. I mentally reyed its flow over and over. Even without a formal chant, I had already grasped its essence. Savoring its profound nature, I muttered to myself:


    ¡®This... is just the beginner¡¯s level? You''ve gotta be kidding me.¡¯


    This was a supreme technique, one that even those in the underworld couldn¡¯t buy with a fortune.


    ¡°Wow, look at his movements.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re wless.¡±


    Ignoring the admiration from the Special Operations Division, I began executing the footwork.


    Shwick, shwshwick, shwshwick.


    I found my own rhythm. The twisting of my ankles, the upright posture of my torso, the spring in my knees. And then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The moment I stepped into range, Ulbhild¡¯s sword shed toward my brow. But I had already pulled back by the time her shoulder moved.


    ¡°Your reflexes are impressive.¡±


    This time, Ulbhild closed in on me.


    I retreated, keeping our distance. She maneuvered to my blind spot, but I sidestepped again, turning our bout into an borate game of cat and mouse. Though, the mouse was far too quick.


    ¡®She¡¯s closing in.¡¯


    ng!


    Ulbhild shattered my spacing as effortlessly as someone pulling an object from their pocket.


    To attack so effectively without relying on sheer speed or strength¡ªher skill was undeniable.


    ck, ck!


    Even so, I countered her strikes with minimal effort. Since our mana reserves were roughly equal, the recoil from her de was manageable.


    However¡ª


    ¡®It feels like shing a cheap iron sword against a well-forged steel sword.¡¯


    The firmness and precision of her strikes were far beyond my current capabilities. Her mastery of foundational techniques was leagues ahead.


    This was a gap that even Karzan¡¯s experience couldn¡¯t easily bridge.


    "If I face her head-on, my sword will shatter in no time."


    Fighting under such constraints was stifling. Yet, even in this restricted state, I knew how to fight with unparalleled freedom. My advantage came from quickly identifying and exploiting favorable positions.


    ¡®Fortunately, Ulbhild is honest. She doesn¡¯t seem the type to break her own self-imposed rules.¡¯


    That worked to my advantage.


    ¡®Equal strength and speed, but with inferior weapon quality.¡¯


    In short, this was the state of our battle.


    For now, I focused on adapting to her movement techniques and analyzing their applications.


    ¡®I¡¯ll start by stealing her footwork.¡¯


    At some point, the sound of our feet striking the ground began to outnumber the shes of our swords. I could discern when Ulbhild intended to close the distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging well so far, Allen.¡±


    I continued to fight, maintaining the gap between us.


    The frequency of our des meeting steadily decreased. Using footwork to control the spacing and twisting my body to avoid critical strikes, I evaded Ulbhild¡¯s attacks.


    Somewhere along the way, our fight began to resemble a dance performed by two swordsmen.


    ¡®A sword dance. How nostalgic.¡¯


    My philosophy had always been that even a dance performed with a de could be a martial art.


    However, evading Ulbhild for an extended period proved to be no easy feat.


    ¡®Danger!¡¯


    Cornering me against a dead end, Ulbhild swung her sword. I barely managed to dodge and rolled away.


    Crack!


    Ulbhild extended the ice barrier she had summoned earlier, carving a long trail, and unleashed sword energy in my direction. It was an unavoidable attack.


    Whooooosh!


    Blocking the sword energy head-on disrupted the flow of my footwork. In that momentary opening, Ulbhild¡¯s next attack came perilously close, forcing me to narrowly evade again.


    ¡®Wow, that was close.¡¯


    Yet, Ulbhild didn¡¯t press the attack to chase me down.


    ng!


    Instead, another wave of sword energy shot through the air, forcing me to block again. I staggered two steps back before she asked,


    ¡°How will you handle this situation?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯d need to see it one more time to get a feel for it.¡±


    True to my words, Ulbhild repeated the attack.


    Whoooosh!


    This time, I evaded the sword energy using only my movement technique.


    ¡°Look at you, fluttering like a g in the wind!¡±


    My flexibility had improved considerablypared to not long ago, though it still left room for growth.


    ¡°Here Ie.¡±


    This time, five consecutive shes flew at me. But after seeing her use the same method four times already¡ª


    ¡®It¡¯s not going to work on me.¡¯


    I used my de to produce arge burst of energy, disrupting her sword energy. Then, with careful timing, I tapped at her attacks with the tip of my sword.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The trajectory of the shes began to veer off course slightly, grazing past me instead ofnding.


    Boom!


    The sword energy des carved deep scars into the ice barrier behind me before dissipating. Watching this, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    ¡°How was that, big sister?¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Feeling warmed up now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move to the next stage.¡±


    Her swordsmanship, which had thus far relied on basic thrusts and shes, suddenly underwent a dramatic transformation.


    ¡°!¡±


    I was nearly finished right then and there.


    I barely avoided her strike, backpedaling and blocking desperately as her de pursued me with the precision of a snake.


    ¡®Wow, that was terrifying.¡¯


    The level of her technique had risen several notches. The thought that I¡¯d nearly been taken out so easily sent chills down my spine.


    ¡®It was so clever that I didn¡¯t even realize it was a feint until thest second.¡¯


    Some attacks only be apparent after you¡¯ve survived them. This was one of those moments.


    ¡®How much of Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship was woven into that strike?¡¯


    I recalled what Ludan had once told me about the nature of Grunewald¡¯s martial arts.


    ¡°Stability and versatility aren¡¯t concepts limited to internal techniques. Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship seeks a perfect bnce between offense and defense.¡±


    ¡°So, it leans heavily toward defense?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Charging in blindly without understanding your opponent¡¯s skill or strategy is inherently risky.¡±


    This bnce of offense and defense essentially meant prioritizing solid defense while delivering precise counterattacks.


    Then, it meant that Ulbhild¡¯s sword intent had already evolved beyond her family¡¯s traditional style.


    ¡®That¡¯s the same for me.¡¯


    I had once considered mixing Grunewald¡¯s martial arts with Karzan¡¯s,bining defense and exploration to find ways to counter, then blending counterattacks, deception, and surprise.


    ¡®Now¡¯s the time to test that.¡¯


    I adjusted my footwork and responded to Ulbhild¡¯s techniques, maintaining the distance. Her speed wasn¡¯t beyond my reach; with focus, I could still endure.


    ¡®She¡¯s trying to train me while making sure I¡¯m not overwhelmed.¡¯


    I asionally let her de slip by and counterattacked, hoping to please my teacher.


    ¡°That was excellent.¡±


    Ulbhild praised, growing more energized as she spoke. I felt the same excitement building in me.


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    Perhaps it was the rare feeling of exhration, but I made a mental note to hide my strength.


    ¡®Anyway, the gap between us is like the sky and the earth.¡¯


    I was but an ant challenging a lioness Ulbhild. But how effective would Karzan¡¯s sword be against such a powerful foe?


    To find out, I had to let go of any pretenses.


    ¡®Blindly relying on brute force is not the answer.¡¯


    ¡°Be careful, big sister.¡±


    I barely dodged Ulbhild¡¯s strike by a hair¡¯s breadth and closed in.


    Recovering her sword, Ulbhild swung it diagonally at me. I blocked it head-on, using the force to rotate my body and redirect the strike.


    ¡°!¡±


    This was clearly an unexpected move. It wasn¡¯t something I could repeat often, but using an unexpected technique at the right moment can always throw the opponent off bnce.


    ng!


    Ulbhild¡¯s sword narrowly grazed my neck, but she stepped back.


    My well-timed move had been thwarted, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    I caught the strands of her brown hair falling lightly, like delicate feathers, with my palm.


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    As I felt the slight thrill from her hairnding softly, I reflected on the moment.


    From being born in the back alleys and honing Karzan¡¯s martial arts in the underworld, I had now touched the very pinnacle of martial arts¡ªGrunewald¡¯s style.


    * * *


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    While Peter marveled at the fight before him with youthful wonder.


    Olivier, Harold, and Barva each watched the battle from their own perspectives.


    ¡®Truly, the young master¡¯s talent is genuine.¡¯


    Olivier thought that, even if he were in that very spot, he couldn¡¯t have fought as well under the same conditions.


    ¡®That¡¯s just insane.¡¯


    Harold was more blunt.


    ¡®He just fights like a monster. That¡¯s beyond the limits of martial techniques or mana. It¡¯s a whole different realm.¡¯


    Having umted countless experiences as a deputymander of the Special Operations Division, Harold saw Allenvert¡¯s talent from a different angle.


    ¡®Abat prowess honed in real-world battles, or perhaps a natural-born gift for fighting... It¡¯s like what you see in the high-level fighters of the underworld.¡¯


    But how could a nobleman¡¯s son, who had been reclusive for seven years, fight like that? Even Harold, who had seen it all, found it hard to believe.


    ¡®To think he can coordinate so well with Sister.¡¯


    Barva couldn¡¯t believe how much stronger Allenvert had be in just a few days. When they fought before, Allenvert had simply toyed with him, using agile movements like a bullfighter.


    But now?


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance.¡¯


    At 15 years old, Barva was still in thete stages of the 3rd-tier. However, even though their martial levels were somewhat simr, He stood no chance against the current Allenvert. It was an unimaginable scene.


    ¡®People can change if they want to.¡¯


    Watching this living proof was aplicated experience in many ways.


    ¡®Then, can I change too?¡¯


    At this point, Barva nced at Peter. Allenvert had been right.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even apologize properly for my own mistakes.¡¯


    ...What could possibly change about me now?


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about back then.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Peter was momentarily stunned but quickly broke into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Peter was shy boy, and could only manage those few words, but strangely, Barva didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all.


    Therefore, Barva realized that apologizing might not always be about crushing one''s own pride.


    ***


    ¡°You twisted your wrist at thest moment, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ulbhild smiled softly as she recalled my move.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡±


    ¡°That trick, if given form and a name, would be a technique.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    There was a certain weight to Ulbhild¡¯s words. It made sense¡ªafter all, that¡¯s how every martial art began.


    ¡°I too have many such nameless tricks.¡±


    ¡°Would I be able to understand them?¡±


    ¡°For example, something like this.¡±


    Ulbhild slowly brought her sword to mine. At chest height, our des met and shed with force.


    ¡°!¡±


    In the next instant, I found myself rolling on the ground, caught by Ulbhild¡¯s expert grappling technique.


    "Wow, this is¡­"


    It was an incredibly advanced move.


    ¡°Impressive. I didn¡¯t even see how I got caught.¡±


    ¡°Even then, you instinctively tried to twist my ankle.¡±


    Ulbhildughed.


    ¡°Well, it was a reflex, but thinking about it now, I realize I would¡¯ve been finished in a real battle. Freeze, and it¡¯s over.¡±


    Ulbhild shook her head.


    ¡°You found the best move within the rules. No need to think about alternatives.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her sharp judgment. She was right.


    ¡°Allenvert, do you know the real reason why internal mana cultivation is so crucial in a fight between martial artists beside expanding mana reserves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    "It''s because things like this be possible."


    Ulbhild closed her eyes.


    "Let''s say I got injured on the battlefield, specifically, I lost my sight. In such an urgent situation, I would still have to continue the fight."


    "That''s true."


    I had experienced simr situations many times before.


    "In that case, how would you handle it?"


    "I''d have to rely as much as possible on my hearing."


    "Actually, you wouldn''t need to do that."


    Ulbhild let her sword droop and turned her back to me.


    "Even in this state, I could block all your attacks."


    What kind of extraordinary level is this?


    "In that case, I¡¯ll give it a try."


    I circled around, attempting to disrupt Ulbhild''s hearing.


    Swoosh!


    I had some proficiency in stealth and throwing techniques. In fact, they had saved Karzan''s life on several asions.


    I threw a rock without a sound, and Ulbhild only tilted her head to avoid it.


    Whoosh!


    I deliberately dragged my foot to create noise and swung my sword. But Ulbhild didn¡¯t react.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Is she judging based on sound?


    As if reading my thoughts, Ulbhild spoke.


    "Trying to fool me with sound is useless, Allenvert."


    I made a loud noise on purpose and quietly thrust my sword. Of course, Ulbhild blocked it without hesitation.


    "How did you do that?"


    "You should be able to figure it out yourself."


    "I understand it¡¯s rted to internal energy cultivation, but I don''t know the specific principle."


    Ulbhild smiled softly.


    "I¡¯ll end today¡¯s lesson by teaching you that principle."


    "Wow."


    I gasped in admiration.


    ¡®She really is giving so much away.¡¯


    Big sister, you''re the best.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 60

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 60: I Never Thought You¡¯d Understand Me


    ¡°The principle is simple: I extend my intangible Mana Sense outward like a web of threads.¡±


    Ulbhild exined matter-of-factly.


    ¡°For example, If I imbue mana I¡¯ve spread with color, it looks like this.¡±


    A blue aura began to radiate from around Ulbhild, expanding far beyond the icy walls that encircled us.


    ¡®Wow, her Mana Sense extended this far?¡¯


    The threads resembled an intricate spiderweb, making it seem impossible to approach undetected.


    ¡°In this state, even a sniper¡¯s shot fired from outside my perception range would be unable tond on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Someone capable of this feat was almost unheard of, even in my past life.


    ¡®Sister is truly remarkable.¡¯


    Ulbhild¡¯s confidence, likening her martial arts to a boundless ocean, was more than justified. Even I had to concede that I couldn¡¯t rival her in this domain.


    ¡°Do you always maintain this level of Mana Sense during battle, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By integrating my sight, sixth sense, and intuition with my Mana, I can detect even the subtlest movements of my opponents.¡±


    I suddenly felt a wave of futility wash over me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can win against that.¡±


    ¡°Did you really think you could defeat me?¡± Ulbhildughed softly.


    ¡°Well, not exactly.¡±


    I nced down at my sword. Its joints had loosened, and it looked like it might fall apart at any moment.


    ¡°Today, I concede defeat.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    I resolved not to push myself any further today.


    ¡®If I reach the 4th-tier and can shoot off sword energy, then I might find another way. But for now¡­¡¯


    ...this is enough.


    I didn¡¯t want to reveal too much of my potential just yet, lest Ulbhild grow wary of me. Testing the surface of her martial art was sufficient for now.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m deeply indebted to you today.¡±


    I said, bowing to her as if she were my mentor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Allen.¡±


    Her expression softened as she replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡®She¡¯s taught me so much.¡¯


    Even if I could fully internalize the insights I gained today, my martial prowess would rise to a new level.


    ¡®No, ¡®new level¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡¯


    The profound power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique


    .


    The seamless integration of lightfoot, footwork, and Movement arts in the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path


    .


    The method of spreading Mana like threads.


    If Ibined all this with Karzan¡¯s innate talent and the potion Somerset sent...


    ...then even elite Swordsmen, knights, or Royal Guards who had reached the pinnacle of their craft wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me.


    ***


    "Watch closely."


    Ulbhild ced her hand on the ice wall she had created.


    I wondered what she was up to, but the scene that unfolded was beyond my expectations. The ice wall, so solid that even a sword couldn¡¯t cut through it, began to melt and dissolve into nothingness almost instantly.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    I was stunned.


    I¡¯d seen plenty of techniques and magic for freezing things, but I¡¯d never encountered someone who could reverse the process like this.


    Before I knew it, the ice wall vanished like a mirage, leaving behind a puddle of water.


    ¡°Clean it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    The task force members, seemingly used to this, grabbed shovels and started guiding the water into a drainage channel.


    ¡°Is this something that¡¯s normally possible?¡±


    ¡°If you can infuse an object with cold, you can also withdraw it. Once you understand the principle, it¡¯s simple.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look simple at all to me.¡±


    I replied, marveling once more.


    ¡®Ulbhild is a different kind of genius.¡¯


    She had an innate gift when it came to internal mana cultivation techniques, Mana Sense, and mana control. But beyond that, she must have relentlessly honed her craft through rigorous study.


    ¡®This is inspiring¡ªI feel challenged.¡¯


    I was also a genius in my own right. I had the confidence that once I understood the principles of a technique, I could replicate it no matter how extraordinary it was.


    ¡°You were amazing, young master!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Peter and Olivier greeted me warmly.


    ¡°Young Master, I apologize for my earlier rudeness. Your skill was truly impressive.¡±


    Harold said, acknowledging me as if his earlier jealousy had vanished.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my lot in life as a man to endure disdain until I prove myself.¡±


    I said with a wry smile.


    ¡°At the very least, we¡¯ll make sure no one disrespects you in front of us again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But...¡±


    Harold leaned in to whisper.


    ¡°...Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea and think you¡¯ve gotten close to the Young Lady because of this.¡±


    Ah, so this was the real point. These absurd fellows never failed to amuse me.


    ¡°Incredible. Is it normal to be this wary of one¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re a brother or a nephew, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Their devotion to Ulbhild wasn¡¯t mere admiration¡ªit bordered on worship. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly intimidated by their fanaticism.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show?¡±


    I approached Barva, who stood with a serious expression stered across his face.


    ¡®This kid is definitely trying to change.¡¯


    Although Barva had been pitiful until now, I wouldn¡¯t mock his desire to improve.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was only fifteen. A boy his age still had plenty of time to transform.


    ¡®Of course, it won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    That didn¡¯t mean I intended to help him. Whether snake or cocoon, one must shed their skin on their own.


    ¡®Ah, speaking of which¡­¡¯


    I suddenly remembered how I had instructed Marco to spread rumors about Barva.


    ¡°I feel a bit bad about that.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Apparently, Barva misunderstood me.


    ¡°...It¡¯s my fault for being an idiot and breaking my hand. You don¡¯t need to feel bad about it.¡±


    He seemed to think I was apologizing for his injury. His softened expression only made me want to tease him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted. That¡¯s not what I was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to know.¡±


    I turned to Peter and whispered.


    ¡°Tell Marco to stop what I told him to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Peter asked, ncing at Barva.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been much reaction anyway, so it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    It seemed elder brother Verdzig wasn¡¯t as concerned with Barva as I had initially thought.


    ***


    "Allen, join me for dinner at my vi tonight."


    "Ah, is that all right?"


    "Of course."


    At Ulbhild¡¯s invitation, I had dinner at her vi.


    "Wow, it looks several times bigger than my vi."


    "You shouldn¡¯t say that out loud, young master."


    Peter whispered.


    "Shut it. I¡¯ll say what I want."


    Ulbhild¡¯s vi was far more spacious and opulent than Somerset¡¯s. It could easily rival the mansion of a mid-tier noble like a viscount.


    "Our family really is wealthy."


    I muttered.


    Ulbhild responded, overhearing my remark.


    "We¡¯re among the top three wealthiest in the kingdom."


    "Trade truly is the future."


    "Those who control the seas, control the continent."


    Our dinner conversation unexpectedly veered into the realm of statecraft.


    "By the way, I think I understand your taste in food, sister."


    "Oh? Do you?"


    "You seem to value the natural vor of the ingredients over heavy spices. A light seasoning of salt and pepper, paired with proper aging to enhance the umami."


    "Spot on."


    "My chef typically excels at bold, vorful dishes, but this is quite pleasant in its own way."


    "Overly rich and indulgent food is poison to a warrior."


    "That makes sense."


    It reminded me of an old saying: those who plot revenge begin by impoverishing themselves with bitterness and tasteless food.


    I had no intention of living that harshly, but I could respect Ulbhild¡¯s ascetic tendencies.


    "By the way, sister."


    "Yes?"


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with the hostage from the Angantyr n?"


    Ulbhild¡¯s fork paused mid-air.


    "You certainly have a talent for weaving awkward topics into casual conversation."


    "Good swordsmanship and good rhetoric share the same principles."


    Ulbhild let out a soft sigh, as delicate as a butterfly¡¯s wing.


    "She¡¯s arade. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "How close are you? The kind of bond forged by crossing death¡¯s threshold together?"


    "Not quite that deep."


    She replied, dabbing at her mouth with a napkin. She was every bit the noblewoman in her movements, a stark contrast to her earlier warrior-like demeanor.


    "We¡¯ve simply carried out a few operations together. Those missions gave us opportunities to consider each other¡¯s perspectives."


    "I see."


    "And why do you ask?"


    "I¡¯ve been pondering why you¡¯re arranging for me to meet her."


    Ulbhild countered with another question.


    "What reason do you think I have?"


    "Well¡­ at the very least, you wouldn¡¯t want us to be hostile toward each other."


    She wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to pit her brother and herrade against one another. Unless, of course, she was someone like Verdzig.


    "Furthermore, I think I understand what you ultimately want from me."


    "You think you¡¯ve figured that out too?"


    Ulbhild looked me directly in the eye.


    Meeting her piercing blue gaze, I spoke.


    "You hope I¡¯ll disrupt the current dynamics of the session. Am I wrong?"


    Ulbhild nodded slowly.


    "Right now, Verdzig is leading the race for session. But..."


    "You¡¯re not pleased with that, are you?"


    "Anyone who isn¡¯t aligned with him would feel the same."


    Verdzig is as cunning as a snake. No one could rest easy knowing a serpenty beside their bed.


    "Father will name the ultimate victor as his sessor. For him, ipetence is a greater sin than ack of virtue."


    ¡°That is the nature of power.¡±


    A capable head of the n, even ifcking in virtue, is preferable to an ipetent one.


    Under Verdzig''s leadership, Grunewald would likely continue to prosper.


    ¡®But those below him would struggle even to breathe. It would be a harsher era.¡¯


    In the cracks formed by infighting and division, theyers of chains would turn people into ves. After all, wasn¡¯t that how the Dark King in nders took control of an entire kingdom?


    ¡®Perhaps she¡¯s grooming me to be a card that can counter such a future.¡¯


    Besides, from her perspective, today¡¯s investment wasn¡¯t all that significant anyway.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems your goals align with mine.¡±


    Allowing Verdzig to im the position of Grunewald¡¯s head is uneptable. That position has to be mine.


    ¡°And perhaps, I¡¯m looking far beyond what you can see.¡±


    At my bold words, the stiffness in Ulbhild¡¯s expression finally softened.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°When that dayes, I¡¯ll remember the kindness you¡¯ve shown me today.¡±


    Ulbhild gave a faint smile.


    ¡°In that case, I might as well be even more generous.¡±


    ¡°Well, that means you¡¯ll get an even greater return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those words.¡±


    With a flick of her fingers, Ulbhild called. ¡°Harold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    Her lieutenant approached, his face serious, carrying something in his hands.


    ¡°Take these, Allen.¡± she said.


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    What she handed me was a sturdy bracelet and a tough leather pouch.


    ¡°This is a bracelet imbued with transformation magic, and the pouch contains a dimensional storage spell.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Even I couldn¡¯t hide my astonishment as I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Though I had no shame in extorting Somerset, even I found this overly generous.


    ¡°Mydy, are you joking, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve already given me so much¡ª¡±


    ¡°These are things I don¡¯t really need anymore. I have plenty of simr items.¡± Ulbhild replied, her amusement evident as she watched my flustered reaction.


    ¡°The bracelet, in particr, will be quite useful. With a bit of mana, it transforms into a sword.¡±


    A sword? This was far more valuable than any ordinary concealed weapon.


    ¡°A treasure you couldn¡¯t buy even with a fortune.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that rare.¡±


    She said with a shrug, though her perspective as a duke¡¯s daughter made her words less convincing.


    ¡®In the ck market, something like this would be nearly impossible to find, even at an inted price.¡¯


    Magic to reduce weight, alter form¡ªthis wasn¡¯t far off from the Mask of Aminicrus in terms of value. For someone like me, who lives by the de, it¡¯s priceless.


    ¡®What luck. This will be my trump card.¡¯


    In just a few days, I had acquired a mask to change my appearance, a bracelet that transforms into a sword, and a pouch to carry items seamlessly. It felt as though someone was nudging me towards the underworld with urgency.


    ¡°Keep that bracelet on you at all times, even when you sleep or bathe.¡±


    I knew what she meant, yet I feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Surely that¡¯s unnecessary, not in the safety of this castle.¡±


    Her reply came with a cryptic smile.


    ¡°Your jokes could use some work.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to miss the warning behind her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re really kind, Sister¡±


    ¡°Me? How so?¡±


    I saw the warmth hidden behind her icy demeanor.


    "It¡¯s not because I received a gift or anything."


    "Then why?"


    "I¡¯ve been reflecting on your true intentions, sister."


    Why would she pin her hopes on me as a counter to Verdzig? What ultimate reason could she have?


    "You don¡¯t want to see brothers tearing each other apart, do you?"


    "...!"


    "You believe I¡¯m not the kind of man who would act as ruthlessly as Verdzig, isn¡¯t that right?"


    "To think you would understand me so well."


    Ulbhild lightly ced her hand on my shoulder.


    "You¡¯re exactly right. So be cautious, Allen."


    "I will be."


    "For now, focus on improving yourself. Be vignt in everything you do and refine your skills to rise as high as you can."


    ...Sorry, but I can only keep half of that promise.


    After all, I¡¯m destined to walk a tightrope as both the scion of a noble house and the shadowy puppet master of the underworld.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 61

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 61: A Clever Double Life


    After a long day, I returned to my ce and washed up.


    "Young Master, today''s events are bound to shake the duchy once more."


    Olivier said, his face alight with excitement.


    "Indeed."


    "This is unprecedented. Young Lady Ulbhild has always drawn a clear line, even with her full-blooded brother, Young Master Karl. For someone like her to show such goodwill¡ªit will surely leave a strong impression on others."


    "In summary, you''re saying that sycophants might start lining up to curry favor, aren''t you?"


    "At the very least, no one will dare take you lightly anymore."


    "That''s a wee change."


    "About Young Lady Ulbhild..."


    "Yes?"


    "She''s truly an extraordinary warrior."


    "And yet, you disyed equally remarkable talent before her, didn''t you, Young Master?"


    I chuckled, slightly embarrassed. Seeing Olivier so animated today was a rare sight.


    "You have even learned to tter."


    "I''m making an effort."


    He replied with a sly grin.


    "Oh, so that''s what this is about."


    I said, enjoying the banter. This is exactly the kind of atmosphere I¡¯d hoped for. Now that I think about it, Olivier''s usually rigid demeanor seemed far more rxed than usual.


    "Do you think Keseg might feel relieved once word of today''s events spreads?"


    "Ah, you''re right. Young Lady Ulbhild essentially proved that it wasn''t his ipetence alone that led to his failure."


    "Though, to be clear, that fool is still ipetent."


    "Indeed."


    He¡¯s probably enduring hellish reprimands from his superiors right about now. After all, he¡¯s disgraced the name of the Royal Guards.


    ¡®One should always choose their battles wisely.¡¯


    "Peter."


    I called out.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Bring me the potion."


    "Ah! Right away!"


    My work wasn¡¯t done yet. It was time to take the miraculous potion I¡¯d pried from Somerset.


    "Olivier, you can take a rest for the day as well."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. You¡¯ve got tasks to handle tomorrow, don¡¯t you?"


    "¡­That¡¯s true, but still."


    "If anything happens, I¡¯ll call for you, so don¡¯t worry."


    "Understood."


    I moved toward the window, gazing at the star-filled night sky. A thought crossed my mind: perhaps someone¡¯s eyes were watching me even now.


    Was it mere paranoia? Or the sharp intuition honed over a lifetime?


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. I would act as though I were being observed, and this narrow cage would no longer be able to hold me.


    ¡®Keep your necks clean, you bastards. Mad Dog Karzan will return.¡¯


    I thought of the Dark King, his toad-like henchman, and Ivan.


    I also thought of Allenvert¡¯s biological mother and her family, whose faces I had yet to see.


    ¡®Revenge need not always be bloody and destructive.¡¯


    Still, the path toward the beacon of vengeance would surely be stormy.


    To weather that journey, I would need an unbreakable sail and the strength to row against any tide.


    ¡®I owe Sister a debt of gratitude.¡¯


    But there remained one secret so profound that even Ulbhild herself couldn¡¯t possibly imagine it¡ª


    Tonight, using her teachings and Somerset¡¯s gift, I nned to finally surpass the barrier of the 4th-tier.


    It was a symbolic milestone, marking the point where mana could be freely unleashed. Once that was achieved, my preparations to escape this cage would be nearlyplete.


    ***


    It seemed Somerset found me intimidating.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a powerful elixir.¡¯


    If something of this caliber were put up for auction in the underworld, it would undoubtedly steal the spotlight that day.


    "Fortune favors me." I muttered.


    With great effort, I controlled the overflowing torrent of mana surging through me. Several cycles of mana cirction were necessary to manage the immense mana reserves.


    ¡®I almost suffered from mana deviation.¡¯


    If not for Ulbhild¡¯s guidance earlier, I might have wasted an enormous amount of mana during this process.


    ¡®But that¡¯s no longer an issue now.¡¯


    Sweeping away the stagnant energy lurking in my meridians like toxins, I expanded my mana channels and enhanced the overall capacity of my body.


    It felt as though I was steering a small boat down a river swollen from a flood. Yet, I was no amateur boatman¡ªI navigated with skill and precision.


    "Fuuuuu..."


    The breath I exhaled was unusually long. When I opened my eyes, it felt as though I¡¯d awakened from a deep slumber. My vision was clearer than ever.


    ¡®How much time has passed?¡¯


    The moon hung lower in the sky, indicating the passage of several hours.


    I gathered mana at my fingertips. A soft, blue aura glimmered like the gentle light of antern. By its glow, I looked into the mirror.


    "Wow."


    Tonight, my eyes appeared bluer than usual. Originally a deep blue, they now gleamed with the hue of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique aura, which had also manifested.


    Eyes reflecting the color of one¡¯s aura¡ªa hallmark of the 4th-tier. Simr to the outward projection of sword energy, it was a symbolic achievement.


    ¡®So this is what they call Powerhouse.¡¯


    The 4th-tier ismonly recognized as the realm of elite warriors. Achieving this level signifies the ability to project one¡¯s sword energy, a feat that ces one among the finest martial artists.


    By Grunewald standards, this would rank me alongside members of the Royal Guard or lesser knights.


    ¡®Of course, there¡¯s a difference between just entering the 4th-tier and reaching its peak.¡¯


    Most Royal Guards had surpassed the initial stages of the 4th-tier, making them a half-step superior to ordinary knights.


    ¡®In the underworld, this would ce me as the leader or a senior executive of a 3rd rate organization.¡¯


    Such a position wouldmand respect and control over a considerable territory¡ªa significant level of power.


    "Incredible. Reaching the 4th-tier in less than a month since starting martial arts?"


    Who would believe it? Anyone hearing of this would dismiss it as the result of meticulous preparation during my years of seclusion.


    ¡®If they think that, all the better for me.¡¯


    After all, I couldn¡¯t exactly exin that Karzan, the swordsman who wandered the underworld of the distant nders Kingdom, had died and reincarnated as Allenvert Grunewald, Young Master of a grand duchy.


    And even more absurdly, that Karzan had lost his memories for 17 years, only to regain them after suffering a fever?


    Such a tale would have me dragged straight to a doctor for endless examinations.


    Even I found the story ridiculous. Others would demand a more logical exnation for the rapid rise of my abilities.


    ¡®How ironic.¡¯


    A worthless orphan born in the slums had risen to prominence in the underworld, and now he aspired to im the throne of the vast Grunewald Duchy.


    Crack.


    I clenched my fist. The strength in my hand now felt worlds apart from what it had been at the 3rd-tier.


    ¡®To achieve so much in a single day.¡¯


    With Ulbhild¡¯s guidance, my martial arts would only continue to evolve. Thanks to Somerset¡¯s potion, I had finally shattered the barrier of the 4th-tier.


    ¡®I am a man who forgets neither kindness nor grudges.¡¯


    Ulbhild¡¯s goodwill had be my greatest gain for now, but one day, it would yield immense returns for her.


    ¡®Though that day might still be far off.¡¯


    Today had been full of surprises, leaving me awestruck and humbled.


    ¡®If just a fragment of Ulbhild¡¯s skill is this impressive¡­¡¯


    How formidable must the true genius she feared¡ªVerdzig¡ªbe? And what kind of power had Duke Georg amassed to make even someone like Verdzig strive for his approval?


    As I gazed out at the open sea, a thought struck me: the depth of martial arts inherited by the Grunewald n was like this vast ocean. If that was the case, I resolved to be the sky that epassed it all.


    ¡®That aside¡­¡¯


    Now that I had reached the 4th-tier, there was another skill I needed to practice.


    ¡®At this level, I should be able to spread my mana threads like Ulbhild demonstrated.¡¯


    Once I understood the principles behind a technique, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t replicate it. Sitting cross-legged in the center of my room, I closed my eyes.


    As I circted mana within me, I carefully pushed it outward, simr to how I might project sword energy.


    ¡®Thinner, finer, longer.¡¯


    ...Almost like extruding strands of pasta.


    ¡®Is thatparison too crude?¡¯


    Oh well, it amused me. With that in mind, I focused on ¡®pulling¡¯ mana as if I were stretching pasta dough.


    Before long, I could sense threads of mana spreading throughout the room¡ªnot as intricate and expansive as Ulbhild¡¯s, but enough to cover the essentials.


    ¡®So this is how it works.¡¯


    Every vibration in the air, the shapes of objects, even the mess of discarded clothes on the floor¡ªall of it registered whenever the mana threads brushed against them. This was the level of awareness Ulbhild achieved by spreading her sensory threads.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    I felt exhration as I began to adapt to this new skill. But then¡ª


    ¡®What the¡ª?¡¯


    I sensed a spider descending from the ceiling on its web.


    ¡®What¡¯s this now? Ugh, disgusting.¡¯


    Of all things, why a spider?


    Even back in the slums, I couldn¡¯t stand multi-legged bugs like spiders or centipedes.


    ¡®So, even a grand noble¡¯s castle has spiders, huh?¡¯


    Of course, that was to be expected. How could anyonepletely eliminate them?


    ¡®Now that I think about it, those people I saw at the harbor had spider tattoos, didn¡¯t they?¡¯N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A strange coincidence, indeed.


    I opened my eyes.


    "Did you think you could squat in my room without permission?"


    Such an audacious intruder was unforgivable.


    I channeled mana into my bracelet.


    Vrrrm!


    The bracelet absorbed the mana and transformed into a lightweight, slender one-handed sword.


    "So this is what it looks like."


    While itcked the heft needed for strong, decisive cuts, it was perfect for swift thrusts and shes. A weapon tailored for assassinations, ambushes, and surprise attacks¡ªsomething I felt a natural affinity for.


    "You¡¯re done for."


    I fixed my gaze on the spider, which was now descending closer to the ground.


    Swish.


    With precise control, I shed at just the right intensity. The web snapped cleanly, severed by the de.


    "Nice."


    The strike was so delicate and controlled that it left no marks on the walls.


    Scuttle!


    The spider fell to the ground and scurried toward a corner in a panic. My sensory threads tracked it as it squeezed through a small crack in the wall and slipped into the room next door¡ªPeter¡¯s quarters.


    "Farewell."


    Go live in harmony with Peter.


    Having chased the uninvited guest away, I swung the bracelet sword lightly through the air.


    Whoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    Sharp slicing sounds echoed, leaving faint blue afterimages in the air. With this level of speed and precision, I was confident I could subdue Keseg in under five seconds if we ever crossed paths again.


    ¡®¡­This should be sufficient.¡¯


    Just now, I had simultaneously expanded my sensory threads and projected sword energy to cut through a spider¡¯s web. Now, it was finally time to attempt that.


    ¡®Heh heh heh heh heh¡­¡¯


    Did you think that after gaining so much strength in a single day, I¡¯d just wash my feet, brush my teeth, and go to sleep? Well, you¡¯re so fucking wrong.


    "Peter!"


    I knocked on the wall, loud enough to get his attention.


    "Young Master! Did you call me?"


    Peter responded quickly, evidently still awake.


    "Not asleep yet, are you?"


    "Heh, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway."


    "Good, saves me the guilt. Go fetch that mask my dear brother Verdzig gave me."


    "Right away!"


    The Mask of Aminicrus.


    I had set it aside, suspecting it might hold some sort of hidden trap. Now was the time to examine it directly and confirm my suspicions.


    ¡®If it spells trouble, I¡¯ll just destroy it.¡¯


    I was confident I could do that now. Like when I broke the protective magic on the treasure chest that the Dark King had guarded so dearly, I nned to use that method.


    ¡®¡­Hopefully, it doesn¡¯t have an explosive spell embedded.¡¯


    Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s just paranoia. I wasn¡¯t about to be the kind of fool who dies twice for the same reason.


    ***


    "Young Master, here it is."


    Peter returned with a small wooden box containing the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "Good. You can go to bed now¡ªI won¡¯t need you again tonight."


    "Understood."


    Peter nodded, stifling a yawn.


    "Yawning right in front of me, huh? Did you do that on purpose?"


    "No! It just slipped out!"


    "Not even covering your mouth? And right in front of the person you¡¯re serving? Lovely manners."


    "I¡¯m the worst, aren¡¯t I?"


    "d you¡¯re self-aware."


    After yfully scolding him, I offered a helpful piece of advice.


    "By the way, a spider went into your room earlier, so you might want to look around."


    "What? How do you know that?"


    "I have my ways."


    "Wow."


    "Now off you go to bed."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Peter shuffled off, still looking a bit dazed but clearly impressed.


    Once he was gone, I opened the box. The Mask of Aminicrus gleamed brightly, as though it were urging me to wear it immediately.


    "All right. Let¡¯s do this."


    Thank you, Verdzig.


    Thanks to you, I can lead a clever double life.


    [Trantor - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 62

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 62: I Can''t Deceive Everyone.


    Ulbhild was being pestered by ate-night visitor.


    ¡°Ulbhild, what on earth are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isabe Grunewald, the first wife, and Ulbhild''s biological mother


    ¡°You draw a line with your brother, Karl, but you¡¯re so kind to that boy.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Where should she start exining this?


    Why was she, of all people, in a position to exin herself to her mother like a criminal?


    ¡­¡­Hadn¡¯t young Allenvert understood her feelings so well?


    Then why couldn¡¯t she be understood by her mother? Why did her mother always favor Karl¡­?


    ¡®Let it be.¡¯


    Ulbhild suppressed the tempest of emotions rising beneath her dry expression.


    ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t I always told you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more important to prevent Brother, Verdzig, from bing the heir than to help my brother, Karl to be the heir.¡±


    ¡°Those two mean the same thing.¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s sharp and beautiful eyes, which seemed to defy her age, coldly scrutinized her daughter.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want your half-brother to sit on the throne?¡±


    ¡°What power do I have to do that?¡±


    Ulbhild replied.


    ¡°I want to stay out of the session struggle. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to draw Allen to your side too, Mother?¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t deny the words she had said to outmaneuver her daughter.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s better to let him go his own way as a potential ally rather than trying to bring him under Karl¡¯s wing at this point.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s a deep-thinking child. And yet, he¡¯s so free-spirited that he can be unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to suppress him.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­¡±


    Isabe leaned in close.


    ¡°You mean that boy knows your intentions too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I confirmed it today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely satisfying, but now that she had a definite answer, it was an eptable story for the time being. Besides, she already knew that Ulbhild wouldn¡¯t blindly follow her wishes.


    Isabe sighed as she looked at her daughter¡¯s unwavering attitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s how children are, they don¡¯t always follow their parents¡¯ hearts.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded, suppressing the urge to say that the same could be said in reverse.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I was going to leave anyway.¡±


    Isabe stood up. The mother she had once looked up to was now a head shorter than her.


    ¡­¡­Children grow up so quickly. Thinking that, Isabe left Ulbhild¡¯s private quarters.


    ¡®Nothing is easy.¡¯


    Ulbhild leaned back against the backrest and sighed.


    ¡®But I won¡¯t doubt my choice.¡¯


    She thought of Allenvert and Verdzig.


    ¡®It was dazzling.¡¯


    Just as one might fear going blind from staring at the sun, she felt a mix of admiration and envy for Allenvert¡¯s abilities.


    ¡®It¡¯s shameful to be jealous of a younger sibling, Ulbhild.¡¯


    She wished she were a sculptor, her eyes shining as she imagined shaping this beautiful raw stone into a masterpiece.


    ¡®Even in admitting defeat, Allen was admirable.¡¯


    It was a virtue greater than ambition. Perhaps this boy would not be devoured by the evil dragon of desire.


    In this way, Allenvert had earned Ulbhild¡¯s favor with his character. It was no easy feat.


    ¡®I wish I could continue watching his brilliance grow, even tomorrow and the day after.¡¯


    Ulbhild sighed and looked at the documents on her desk. Unfortunately, there was an urgent operation that had to be carried out tomorrow. It had been decided at the morning meeting.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be meeting her again after a long time.¡¯


    Themander of the external unit.


    The hostage was sent by Angantyr.


    And the daughter of Allenvert¡¯s enemy.


    ¡®¡­I should probably bring up Allen tomorrow.¡¯


    Ulbhild realized then that the two had not been informed of their meeting.


    ¡®Should I tell her?¡¯


    She had a tendency to be absentminded in subtle ways.


    ***


    I reached out and infused the mask with mana.


    Using my heightened senses, refined enough to detect a spider descending on a silk thread, I probed the abundant mana embedded in the mask.


    ¡®Hmm. As expected.¡¯


    I could feel the presence of invisible magic engraved on the entire mask.


    ¡®Truly overwhelming defensive magic.¡¯


    Intricate yet sturdy forms and magic circles were engraved on the inside of the mask like invisible reliefs.


    ¡®Incredible.¡¯


    I could sense both the craftsmanship of an artisan and the skill of a high-ranking mage. As expected of an item handled by a n of the caliber of the Grunewald.


    ¡®How much money would you make smuggling something like this?¡¯


    Not that I¡¯m saying I would do it. Anyway.


    ¡®This extraordinary magic is probably a polymorph spell that alters the wearer¡¯s appearance.¡¯


    But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for. I focused my mind and examined the forms. And then...


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    I identified the foreign mana form that was subtly hiding in a corner.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡±


    I knew it. So this is a tracking spell.


    ¡®Someone else inscribed this magic.¡¯


    It¡¯s notmon for ordinary people to inscribe new magic on an existing artifact. This must have been done by a ¡®con artist¡¯ who makes a living doing this.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear. Verdzig has his hands in the underworld too.¡¯


    A mage with the skill to pull off a stunt like this? He must have a reputation in the underworld.


    ¡®But it¡¯s too obvious.¡¯


    Even though Verdzig is clever...


    ¡®He¡¯s still young.¡¯


    Compared to seasoned veterans, hecks a bit of subtlety in hiding his sinister side. He should have considered all possibilities. For example.


    ¡®¡­The possibility that I could destroy that trap with my own hands.¡¯


    I thought back to when I destroyed the Dark King¡¯s jewel box.


    "Pration, and then the Spiral."


    It was a refined technique that could shatter even the protective magic that could withstand an 8th-tier powerhouse¡¯s attack. But I couldn''t use it now. I''d forgotten it.


    "And this ''Spiral'' thing is surprisingly difficult."


    The idea of creating a twist to enhance power was brilliant, but it''s a far cry from simply pinching and twisting flesh.


    "It''s like trying to create a giant whirlpool in a peaceful pond by striking down on the surface."


    It was a miracle possible only because I was staring death in the face at the time, and because I was at the peak of my abilities. In other words, it''s a skill that''s beyond my current level.


    Butpared to that, ''Pration'' is a bit easier. Of course, I mean that rtively.


    "It''s apletely different technique from simply pouring in mana or freezing something by injecting cold."


    It''s a method of destroying the inside without damaging the outside at all. How difficult can it be? It would take years to teach someone like Barva.


    "I probably won''t be able to produce a powerful effect yet."


    Even if I use the subtlety of Pration, or in other words, the ''Pration technique'' properly, it will probably only cause a slight internal disturbance.


    But that''s okay. All magic has forms, and there''s a kind of small nucleus that gathers those forms. All I have to do is find that nucleus and break it.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    I took a deep breath and controlled the slight tremor in my hand. Thankfully, there were no explosive magic traps.


    It''s not easy to be as sinister as the Dark King, after all. Verdzig is a powerful and meticulous man, but I know a stronger enemy.


    "Okay, I found it."


    I ced my palm on the mask, finding the tiny nucleus with my pasta-like mana threads.


    I felt a little unsteady. What if it explodes like this? Or what if I mess up the power control and ruin the polymorph magic as well?


    "Stop whining."


    It''s time to act.


    "Hyaah!"


    I shouted and poured out the Pration technique.


    Crack!


    I could feel the magic form nucleus hidden inside the mask being shattered in a futile manner.


    "...Done."


    A thrilling sensation ran up my spine. I seeded.


    "Hahahaha."


    I couldn''t help butugh like a madman.


    "Hey, thanks. My brother. For nothing more than making me do his dirty work."


    I immediately put on the mask and transformed into Peter.


    "Wow, it''s perfect."


    I danced a silly dance with Peter''s face.


    "Hmm, there''s no sense of incongruity at all."


    I then transformed into Olivier, then Barva, and finally into Karzan.


    "..."


    It feels strange.


    Meeting my familiar face in the mirror, I felt strangely agitated. I wanted to throw myself out the window and into the shadows of the night.


    But I have to be patient at times like this.


    ''Onest step to go.''


    For thatst step, I needed the cooperation of Peter and Olivier.


    ***


    The next day, Allenvert called for Peter and Olivier.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    What could he be trying to say? His voice was devoid of its usual yfulness, and Peter knocked on the door nervously.


    ¡°Young Master, may Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Peter,e in.¡±


    This time, it was a yful greeting again. Peter and Olivier shrugged at each other.


    ¡°Young Master. You said you had something urgent to tell us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert''s eyes were deeper than usual today.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, have you reached the 4th-tier?¡±


    ¡°You figured it out right away.¡±


    Olivier bowed his head.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your achievement is so rapid that it''s almost iprehensible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m a genius, but a lot of it is also thanks to luck.¡±


    Allenvert grinned and took out the Mask of Aminicrus.


    ¡°About this mask.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There was a tracking spell inscribed on it.¡±


    Peter and Olivier reacted differently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ah, as expected.¡±


    Olivier had anticipated that there would be a trap magic hidden in this mask, just like Allenvert.


    ¡°I removed itst night.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°What?¡±


    But even Olivier couldn''t help but be surprised by this statement.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my sister. I got a clue.¡±


    ¡°Huh. The realm of a genius is something I can''t even begin to imagine.¡±


    Olivier clicked his tongue.


    ¡®That¡¯s only natural,¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®Because it was the essence of Karzan¡¯s lifelong study.¡¯


    ¡°Now there''s something I want to do with this mask.¡±


    Olivier''s face turned serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you''re going to a masquerade ball.¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Peter, with his big eyes, was rolling them back and forth, a step behind the two men¡¯s heavier conversation.


    ¡°Olivier, I said I wanted to share something that''s been weighing on my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No matter what I say, could you ept it?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    Olivier pondered.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I can¡¯t make any promises. If I judge my master intentions and decisions to be wrong, it is the virtue of a butler, as taught by my uncle, to try to change your mind in any way possible.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can''t give me blind loyalty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Allenvert grinned.


    ¡°In other words, I can take it as meaning that if you think my intentions are right, you will give me your full support?¡±


    Olivier nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s why I called you two.¡±


    Peter and Olivier straightened their backs.


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°You probably have a guess as to my goal.¡±


    Bing the next Duke of Grunewald.


    They both thought of that weighty title.


    ¡°But as you know, I can¡¯t count on the support of my maternal n, and due to my seven years of seclusion, I have no retainers tomand except for the two of you.¡±


    Allenvert began in a heavy tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to win the session battle against my brothers on my own. They have the solid support of powerful inws, capable retainers, and their own umted achievements and reputations. Do you both agree up to this point?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So here¡¯s the thing¡ª¡±


    Allenvert pointed to the harbor that stretched beyond the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go into the underworld.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°No, Young Master. The underworld?¡±


    The two reacted as Allenvert expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, no matter how you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master. Do you know how scary and sinister the underworld is?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Allenvert couldn¡¯t help butugh at this question.


    ¡®Those dangerous guys were the ones who feared me the most, you idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Listen carefully. My story is just beginning.¡±


    A nobleman by day and a godfather by night.


    To obtain this dual identity, he first needed to secure the cooperation of his close aides.


    ¡®I can¡¯t deceive everyone.¡¯


    The path Allenvert would walk would be different from the one the Dark King had walked.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 63

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 63: That¡¯s Where We¡¯ll Need Peter¡¯s Help.


    Before making my case, I first had to listen to Peter¡¯s overblown concerns.


    ¡°Oh, young master! You just don¡¯t understand how dangerous and terrifying those Underworld thugs are!¡±


    Peter was practically spitting as he made a fuss.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Turns out I¡¯ve been an idiot then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°When I saw themst time, they seemed pretty pathetic.¡±


    I replied casually while cleaning my ear.


    ¡°Oh no, those ones are just low-level nobodies! The real dangerous ones are a whole different story!¡±


    ¡°Listening to you, one might think you¡¯re some bigshot yourself. Are you some sort of spy they sent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not imharbourant enough to handle a mission like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I pointed at Peter and praised him.


    ¡°That was good. Excellent self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t apliment, is it?¡±


    ¡°This is why I dislike sharp-witted kids.¡±


    Peter scratched his neck awkwardly, looking sheepish.


    ¡°Well, given how rough this city is, you hear things now and then. Stuff like someone¡¯s older brother being involved with the underworld, or someone¡¯s uncle losing an arm...¡±


    Peter, being a fallen noble who grew up struggling, probably knew more about this kind of thing than Olivier did.


    ¡°Those people, they¡¯re the kind who rely on their fists rather than thew.¡±


    He was stating the obvious. Where in the world is thew ever closer than a fist?


    ¡°That¡¯s just how the world works.¡±


    I responded indifferently.


    ¡°They do things like extorting protection money, running gambling rings, trafficking humans, or taking assassination requests¡ªheinous stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sure, probably selling drugs, weapons, and even people too.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, young master, you¡¯re not nning to get involved in that, are you?¡±


    I gave Peter a flick on the forehead.


    ¡°Do I look insane to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Even back when I lived as Karzan, if I heard about human trafficking happening in my territory, I¡¯d personally go and cut off the culprits¡¯ hands.


    Even in the underworld, there are rules that must be followed. It¡¯s not like they have to harm others just to make a living.


    ¡°Olivier knows about this, right?¡±


    I turned away from Peter¡¯s rambling and looked over.


    ¡°Knows what exactly?¡±


    ¡°That the big yers in the underworld always have ties to the nobility.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Olivier¡¯s face showed his shock.


    ¡°Young master, how do you know that?¡±


    It¡¯s an ufortable truth¡ªone that few know, and even fewer dare to suspect, no matter how usible it may seem.


    ¡°There are ways to know these things.¡±


    I had been killed by a man who wielded those dark connections as a weapon to im the title of king.


    And as fate would have it...


    "When I visited the harbour, I realized something¡ªthe connection between this duchy and the underworld runs deeper than I initially thought."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Where wealth umtes, shadows gather. If someone slips contraband among the cargo on passing ships, they can turn a muchrger profit. And for men already risking their lives on the rough seas, why wouldn¡¯t they take on slightly riskier ventures?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying it¡¯s just spection, is there?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Olivier, the nephew of Head Butler Aiden, had been trained to follow in his uncle¡¯s footsteps. Could he really be unaware of the underbelly of issues surrounding the duchy?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    I don¡¯t expect Olivier to be naive.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already encountered the smugglers lurking all around the harbour, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    And we also saw men with spider tattoos, enforcing their ownws and operating independently beyond the reach of the local watch.


    I intended to enter that spider¡¯s nest and take control of it.


    ¡°A man like my father wouldn¡¯t need to align himself with the underworld. But if we¡¯re talking about ambitious rtives trying to position the next head of the n, vassals and retainers seeking greater profit, or even my own siblings¡ªthey might very well seek the help of the underworld.¡±


    I pointed at Olivier.


    ¡°If you deny this outright, I¡¯ll be disappointed. That would be no different than deceiving me, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct.¡± Olivier admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°However, you must also heed Peter¡¯s warnings. These people are monsters who won¡¯t hesitate to shed blood if paid. If the young master of Grunewald gets involved with them, it would be a scandal of epic proharbourions.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°And if you¡¯re thinking of building a power base in the underworld without leveraging the n¡¯s authority, let me be frank¡ªyou¡¯ll be seen as nothing more than a reckless outsider throwing your life away. The underworld has its own rules.¡±


    That part, I couldn¡¯t agree with.


    Even if I were thrown into the underworld without any backing, I was confident I could build a following in no time. And now that I wield the power of the 4th-tier, there¡¯s even less room for debate.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s impossible to evade the watchful eyes of the Security Guards and Royal Guards with just a mask. Unless, of course, you have the supharbour of influential allies, like your siblings do¡­¡±


    Olivier¡¯s concerns were entirely valid. That¡¯s why I needed to convince him first.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your concerns. Now, let me persuade the two of you.¡±


    I began folding my fingers one by one as Iid out my points.


    ¡°First, there aren¡¯t many who can truly harm me as I am now. Would a guard wandering the streets in in clothes fear for their life? No. As long as I avoid the most dangerous slums, who would dare provoke a warrior who¡¯s reached the 4th-tier?¡±


    Besides, I¡¯ve mastered the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. Even before acquiring such technique, I managed to elude the Dark King¡¯s relentless pursuit for a long time. Who could possibly catch me now?


    ¡°Second, I need hands and swords, but relying solely on the retainers ¡®approved by Father¡¯ won¡¯t suffice. I need an invisible hand and a sword in the shadows.¡±


    If Olivier and Peter serve as retainers of the light, then I must find my retainers in the dark. That was a lesson I learned from Karzan, under the tutge of the Dark King.


    ¡®Above all¡­¡¯


    If my enemies watch me from the abyss, I must have my own abyss to watch them in return.


    ¡°Third, if any survivors of the Eisenach are hiding within the underworld, I have a duty to find them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I folded my fourth finger.


    ¡°Lastly, I am more than capable of evading detection and returning from the underworld unscathed. And perhaps this is the most crucial point.¡±


    Olivier, who had been listening intently, finally asked a question.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯ll need Peter¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I patted Peter on the shoulder.


    "Peter, how¡¯s your mother doing these days?"


    ¡°She¡¯s much better now. I¡¯ve felt bad about not being able to take care of her often, but thanks to your generosity, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Your youngest sibling must have had a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as her older brother, I feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fulfilling your role as the head of the family well, so there¡¯s no need for guilt.¡±


    Whenever the topic turned to his family, Peter¡¯s eyes would glisten with emotion.


    ¡°By the way, youngest is impressive. Unlike¡­ someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, even Young Master Barva seems to have matured quite a bit this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I never mentioned any names.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    To fall into such an obvious trap¡ªwhat a fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Actually, her birthday ising up soon¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the perfect excuse, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse for what?¡±


    ¡°Go see your mother after work. Visit her ande backter in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Peter looked utterly confused, so I exined further.


    ¡°In the meantime, I n to disguise myself as you and blend in with the servants.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not serious?¡± Olivier interjected.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to go in and out as Peter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I snapped my fingers with a grin.


    ¡°No one would dare to enter the annex uninvited anyway, especially after we¡¯ve already weeded out the staff.¡±


    That had been the first order I gave Olivier.


    ¡°If I stay locked in this room, who could possibly know whether it¡¯s Peter or me inside?¡±


    Even if I stepped outside the estate disguised as Peter, no one would notice. Peter often went home after work anyway.


    ¡®If someone were so obsessed as to follow a servant of fallen noble lineage to their house to keep tabs on them, I¡¯d be impressed.¡¯


    Such determination would earn my respect.


    But no amount of reasoning beats firsthand experience. I donned the mask and transformed into Peter.


    ¡°W-whoa!¡±


    Peter shot to his feet in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s identical!¡±


    Even Olivier, ncing back and forth between us, couldn¡¯t help but admit it.


    ¡°With the naked eye, it¡¯s impossible to tell you apart.¡±


    ¡°See? Even the voice matches, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think now? Does my n still seem ridiculous?¡±


    Olivier sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. But simply looking and sounding like Peter won¡¯t be enough. You¡¯ll need to match his mannerisms, tone, gestures, even his walk. Everything must align so perfectly that even if someone grows suspicious, they won¡¯t uncover the truth.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Olivier¡¯s conditions were entirely reasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I propose a test. Let¡¯s see if anyone among the servants at the annex notices anything unusual when I mingle with them.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Olivier''s gaze deepened.


    "If that¡¯s possible, this n is nearly wless."


    "Right?"


    "Impressive. How could you devise such a meticulous n¡­?"


    "This is nothing."


    Spend a few decades living in the underworld, and you naturally learn to be a wily old fox.


    "Peter."


    I turned to look at him.


    "I¡¯m not going to force you. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything dangerous either. But if you¡¯re ufortable, tell me honestly."


    "¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about my mother and siblings." Peter answered hesitantly.


    "I promise¡ªthey¡¯ll be safe."


    If I were to build a foothold in the underworld, Peter¡¯s family would be the first I¡¯d ensure were protected.


    "Peter, think of this as a pact. If you assist me and prove your loyalty, I¡¯ll make sure you receive a reward worthy of your efforts."


    "A pact! Young Master, how could someone like me¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Peter waved his hands in protest.


    "A pact is always equal. Whethermoner or noble, both sides must uphold it."


    I had cut down countless hands that broke such agreements.


    "I¡¯ll ask you as well, Olivier. Can you keep this secret from my father and your uncle?"


    "¡­"


    After a long silence, Olivier finally replied.


    "Young Master, I¡­ understand."


    ***


    Allenvert changed into Peter¡¯s clothes and descended to the dining hall.


    "Olivier, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Allenvert asked with feigned innocence.


    "¡­Even your walk is identical."


    "Of course it is. Do you think this is my first time?"


    Olivier agreed to keep this matter confidential, on the condition that the household staff in the annex wouldn¡¯t discover the truth.


    "Now, watch."


    Allenvert hunched his shoulders slightly and lowered his gaze¡ªperfectly mimicking Peter¡¯s posture.


    "Convincing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It is."


    Olivier admitted grudgingly.


    Even without the mask, Allenvert could infiltrate as a double agent with ease. Whether as a cleaner, a cook, or a gardener, blending in had never been an issue for him.


    ¡®With this mask, it¡¯s a walk in the park.¡¯


    "Now, just sit back and watch."


    Allenvert approached the cook.


    "Sir!"


    "Oh, Peter! What¡¯s up?"


    "Young Master will be dining in his room today, so I came to pick up the tray."


    "Ah, is that so? Got it."


    The cook chatted with Allenvert without a hint of suspicion.


    "Anything I can help you with?"


    "Why, is the Young Lord hungry?"


    "No, not at all. Heheh."


    Even the awkward scratch at his neck was an exact match for Peter¡¯s mannerisms.


    "Then how about chopping some vegetables?"


    "Sure."


    Allenvert¡¯s expression changed the moment he gripped the kitchen knife. The soul of a seasoned swordmaster awoke within him.


    Thududududu!


    The rapid slicing blurred his hands, the knife moving too fast for the eye to follow. The cook gaped in astonishment.


    "What the¡ªwhy are you so fast?"


    "Guess I¡¯ve got a knack for this."


    "Back when I asked you before, everything was uneven and a total mess."


    "Maybe watching the young master practice swordy opened my eyes to it?"


    "Now that¡¯s ridiculous. Slicing people and cutting meat are two entirely different things."


    "Aren¡¯t they kind of simr?"


    Allenvert immediately mped his mouth shut after blurting that out.


    ¡®That sounded way too much like Karzan.¡¯


    Saying that flesh¡ªwhether human or animal¡ªwas all the same once a de pierced it? That was closer to the philosophy of a blood-soaked assassin than an ordinary cook.


    Luckily, the cook seemed unfazed. Allenvert¡¯s voice and tone were indistinguishable from Peter¡¯s, and the statement didn¡¯t raise any red gs.


    "Anything else I can chop?"


    "Oh, sure. How about this?"


    "dly."


    Allenvert carefully prepared ingredients for his own meal.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Karzan¡¯s memories stirred¡ªa vivid recollection of scrounging at the bottom rungs of the underworld. Back then, he¡¯d gather bruised, unseble produce to feed his siblings.


    "Peter, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Do I?"


    Allenvert grinned wide.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be? Tonight, he¡¯d finally return to the long-awaited depths of the underworld.


    "¡­"


    Only Olivier, watching from the sidelines, seemed uneasy about Allenvert¡¯s bright demeanor.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 64

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 64: The Hour of the Mad Dog


    Peter used the money Allenvert had given him to buy a cake in celebration of his mother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°This¡­ this is so precious¡­¡±


    His mother, who once enjoyed the finest delicacies as a baroness, now seemed pitiful and frail, startled by even the smallest luxuries after being worn down by years of poverty.


    ¡°It was the young master who made it possible.¡±


    Peter said, tears welling up as he held his mother¡¯s hands.


    ¡°He said, since your birthday is approaching, I should go while I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s truly a kind person.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s incredibly kind.¡±


    Peter said with conviction.


    Just then, his youngest sibling hesitated before asking.


    ¡°Brother, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Peter said, patting his younger sister¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping them safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two gold coins Allenvert had given them. They were the family¡¯sst line of defense, meant to protect them when Peter wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°Still, spending money on my birthday¡­¡±


    His mother said, her tone heavy with guilt.


    ¡°That money could buy bread to feed us for several meals¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mother.¡±


    Peter replied, his voice tinged with frustration at her weary perspective.


    ¡°The young master said he would even raise my sry! He told me that if I follow him faithfully, our family can livefortably.¡±


    ¡°That Allenvert¡­? The young master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother, please trust me. The young master is truly a remarkable person.¡±


    Peter said with unwavering certainty, feeding her a piece of cake.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She said, wiping away tears.


    ¡°So sweet¡­ It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had something this sweet and soft¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ll get to enjoy it more often from now on.¡±


    Peter said with a foolish grin as he offered the cake to his siblings.


    ¡°Here, you should try some too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, brother. I¡¯ll eat well.¡±


    As they nibbled on the cake, tears filled their eyes.


    ¡°This is amazing, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Watching them, Peter thought to himself.


    Even if I can¡¯t throw myself into a zing inferno for the young master, I¡¯d dly stick my bare hands into a scorching oven to pull out bread if it meant helping him.


    ¡®What nonsense am I even thinking?¡¯


    He wondered, scratching his head with a clueless expression.


    ¡®Still¡­ I wonder if the young master is doing well?¡¯


    ¡­If anything, I wish him good luck.


    ***


    Olivier quietly observed Allenvert as he casually conversed with the servants.


    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯


    Even to Olivier, it seemed wlesspletely natural, without the slightest trace of awkwardness.


    ¡®Unless they were someone of Young Lady Ulbhild¡¯s caliber, no one would even suspect a thing.¡¯


    Olivier was impressed. Was it because of Allenvert¡¯s performance, so convincing that it defied even the sharpest physical senses?


    No. What truly struck him was Allenvert¡¯s attitude¡ªthe audacity to ept conditions so brazenly imposed by a mere butler and the earnestness with which he worked to prove himself.


    ¡®All this just to persuade me¡­¡¯


    Who else would go to such lengths for a servant? It was only natural for Olivier to feel a deep sense of gratitude and admiration welling up within him.


    ¡®¡­But still, going into the underworld alone?¡¯


    That worry was something he couldn¡¯t easily shake.


    However, Allenvert was no helpless child wandering by a riverside, nor was he an inexperienced young master in need of constant guidance.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t trust him, who will?¡¯


    Even as Olivier reminded himself that trust was the butler¡¯s duty, a part of him remained conflicted. Was it truly right not to report this? A matter of this magnitude?


    ¡®But if I do report it, I¡¯ll be betraying the young master¡¯s trust.¡¯


    And so, it became a question Olivier had to answer for himself.


    What does loyalty mean?


    ¡®¡­The answer is clear.¡¯


    Olivier decided to follow Allenvert¡¯s wishes.


    ***


    As the sunset painted the sky, Peter returned.


    "Did everything go well?"


    "Yes."


    He replied.


    "Anyone suspicious seem to take notice?"


    "No, none."


    "Thought so."


    "And how was the young master?"


    Peter turned his attention to Olivier, who answered in his stead.


    "Utterly wless."


    "Wow, really?"


    Peter eximed in admiration.


    "The young master truly is capable of anything."


    Of course. I smirked.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business."


    I said, pping my hands to draw their focus.


    "When the night grows deep, I''ll be leaving the annex. In the meantime, Peter, you''ll stay in my room, and Olivier, stay on alert just in case anything unexpected happens."


    Both of them replied with reluctant eptance.


    "Understood."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "For the record, I''ll be back by tomorrow morning."


    "What?! Morning?!"


    "Yeah."


    "Where will you sleep then?"


    "Listen. I''ll sleep when I get back."


    "Wow, you''re going to be exhausted."


    Peter muttered, sounding half-dazed.


    "And what if someone asks where you were or if you¡¯re still asleep at this hour?"


    "Just say I was practicing mana cultivation techniques or something."


    I said dismissively.


    Who would question me? After all, I¡¯m already a prodigy who learned the martial arts from Young Lady Ulbhild herself.


    "If anything urgent happens, wake me. Missing a night of sleep won''t kill me."


    There were plenty of times in the past when I went days without rest. And when I was younger, hunger kept me awake countless nights.


    "¡­"


    Those sleepless, hungry nights. The memory of my grandfather surfaced, making my mood dip slightly. It wasn¡¯t just the overcast weather that dampened my spirits.


    "Will it rain tonight?"


    "It looks like it. You should at least bring an umbre¡­"


    Peter suggested.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think this is some leisurely stroll?"


    I chuckled, then turned to him.


    "Let¡¯s swap clothes. And next time, stock a few spare outfits in my room."


    "Ah, yes. But won¡¯t going home twice in one day seem suspicious?"


    "They''re watching me, not you."


    I said inly.


    Besides, I know better than anyone how tedious surveince can be. Staying on high alert every second, even on quiet nights when the world sleeps? That¡¯s unrealistic.


    ¡®And I already have the means to detect any pursuit or surveince.¡¯


    I really ought to thank Ulbhild again for that.


    "Being too cautious at this point would be excessive. It¡¯s not the time for hesitation¡ªit¡¯s the time to act decisively."


    With that, my decision was final, and Peter stopped voicing any concerns.


    "Understood."


    "Good. Still, we should scout out some escape routes, like a hidden passage, just in case."


    "I¡¯ll look into that."


    Olivier offered.


    "If Olivier takes charge, we¡¯ll be in good hands."


    Leaning back into the chair, I gazed out the window.


    "Alright, everyone, rx until night falls."


    The crimson-streaked sunset was being swallowed by the sea.


    ¡®The hour of the Mad Dog is about to begin.¡¯


    That hazy twilight hour when it¡¯s impossible to tell if the approaching beast is a dog or a wolf lurking in the distance.


    ¡®The hour of the mad dog has truly arrived.¡¯


    Once that sun is fully submerged beneath the sea, my night will finally begin.


    ¡®...I¡¯ve waited so long for this.¡¯


    Tonight, to that dreary yet nostalgic underworld¡ª


    I will return.


    ***


    Just before the eagerly anticipated night of Grunewald arrived, a man visited the Duke¡¯s study.


    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Duke Georg Grunewald replied.


    The Duke cast his gaze at the man, whose demeanor seemed at odds with the refined elegance of a noble household.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been keeping up with the news. It¡¯s been a long time since the castle has been this lively.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite themotion, I¡¯ll admit.¡±


    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d assign me to Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    The man grinned.


    ¡°You seem to have great expectations for him.¡±


    Duke Georg offered no reply.


    ¡°Is it because of his remarkable talent in martial arts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man rubbed his stubbly chin, evidence of days without shaving.


    ¡°Ah, pardon me. I came in such a rush, I didn¡¯t have time to tidy up my appearance.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t waste time grooming yourself even if you had the time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, fair point.¡±


    It was rare for anyone to speak so casually with Duke Georg, a figure so imposing that even Count Aiden, the head of a prestigious vassal family, tread carefully around him.


    ¡°I picked up some interesting stories on my way here.¡± The man remarked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡±


    A flicker of curiosity shed in Georg¡¯s eyes as if genuinely eager to know the man¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s the rumor that Jeffrey from the Royal Guards has decided to swear fealty to the fourth young master. That alone caught my attention. And the impression the young master left at the banquet wasn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the story of how Keseg fell for the fourth young master¡¯s provocation and ended up humiliated, and how even that overbearing Special Operations Division seems to have acknowledged him. Fascinating tales all around.¡±


    The man spoke with an amused grin.


    ¡°But above all, what intrigued me the most was your decision to appoint me as the fourth young master¡¯s swordsmanship instructor. Have you finally found a suitable candidate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡±


    Georg replied curtly.


    The man¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver, even in the face of the Duke¡¯s stoic demeanor.


    ¡°I was curious anyway. I¡¯ve wanted to see it for myself¡ªcan someone really change that much?¡±


    On this, Georg silently agreed.


    ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s no denying his martial talent. Can I train him in the way I see fit?¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    After all, that wasn¡¯t what truly mattered.


    ¡°And what level of authority will I have...?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s response was straightforward.


    "As you wish."


    ¡°Oh, really? That might be a bit risky.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is surprising.¡±


    The man said with a grin.


    ¡°To think you would hold him in such high regard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as tight-lipped as ever. A father¡¯s silence isn¡¯t always a virtue, you know.¡±


    The Duke retorted coldly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Spare me the presumptuous remarks.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    The man replied with a sly smile as he rose from his seat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises. My standards are quite high.¡±


    ¡°They should be. Will you meet him right away?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    "No. I think I''ll observe him casually for about three days."


    "Very well. That''s like you."


    Georg said, dismissing him with a nod.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    "Yes, sir. I''ll take my leave."


    Creak.


    The office door closed behind him. As he walked down the hallway, the man paused before a mirror.


    ¡®Hm.¡¯


    He adjusted his facial muscles with meticulous precision, altering his expression.


    His previously distinguished appearance melted away, transforming into that of apletely unremarkable, forgettable man.


    ¡®This should do.¡¯


    From the stories he had pieced together, this fourth young master seemed to be quite the troublemaker. It was an amusing changepared to the timid boy he remembered from the past.


    ¡®If it¡¯s all part of a calcted act¡­¡¯


    It would mean that the seemingly weak boy had a mind far deeper than anyone had imagined.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    But he wasn''t going to get his hopes up. It would take a lot to surprise him.


    Ssshh...


    The man¡¯s figure dissolved into the shadows, vanishingpletely as though he had never been there.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 65

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 65: From This Day Onwards, This Street Belongs To Me


    "See youter."


    "¡­Take care."


    I casually bid farewell to Olivier and left the annex.


    ¡®I am Peter. I am Peter¡­¡¯


    I hunched my shoulders, slouched like a man without muscle, and shortened my stride, moving in uneven, slightly skewed steps as if my hips were misaligned.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    It was wless. Truly, didn¡¯t I look unmistakably like Peter?


    For someone like me, who can replicate even sword techniques, mimicking Peter¡¯s posture and gait was as natural as breathing.


    ¡®Skilled trackers identify people by their walk.¡¯


    That¡¯s why paying attention to such details is crucial. Now, who would recognize me? Even the servants who¡¯ve worked alongside Peter for years didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Of course, there are limits. After all, the polymorph spell only alters appearance¡ªit doesn¡¯t suppress mana. Someone with exceptional sensory abilities could still see through it.


    ¡®Although I¡¯ve heard of rare artifacts that can even hide that¡­¡¯


    Naturally, obtaining such items isn¡¯t easy.


    ¡®Not that it matters. There¡¯s no way any of the watchers assigned to this task are high-level.¡¯n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A 6th-tier expert? That level is equivalent to a knight capable ofmanding an entire battalion. It¡¯d be absurd to assign someone like that to a trivial surveince job.


    "Ah, Sir Peter, heading out for the evening?"


    A sturdy-looking guard at the castle gate held up a torch to illuminate my face, checking my identity.


    ¡®At least they respect me enough to use honorifics, even for a servant.¡¯


    The dignity of an organization is often shown in such small details.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you twice today."


    "Not at all. But is something the matter tonight?"


    "My mother¡¯s feeling a bit unwell. The young master kindly gave me leave to visit her."


    "Ah, I see."


    The guard replied, his face softening with sympathy.


    "Please, go quickly then."


    "Thank you. Take care."


    I gave a polite nod and stepped outside the castle.


    "¡­"


    How anticlimactic.


    For Allenvert to leave the premises, he¡¯d need approval from the head butler¡ªsuch a serious process.


    But leaving the castle disguised as Peter? It was this easy.


    ¡®Walking on foot feels so much better than riding in a carriage.¡¯


    As I descended the wide, well-maintained road, the bustling city greeted me. The urban sprawl, illuminated by countless lights, came alive in the absence of the sun.


    ¡®A city that never sleeps.¡¯


    The road to the harbor was nked by rows of shops. The deeper into the city, the more residential areas appeared, eventually blending into the slums.


    ¡®No pursuers.¡¯


    After looping around several blocks to confirm I wasn¡¯t being followed, I finally headed toward my destination.


    ¡®There it is.¡¯


    At the far end of the bustling district stood a clothing store. Judging by the mix of customers from all walks of life, it was quite a lively ce¡ªjust as Peter had described.


    "Wee! Oh, Peter, it¡¯s you?"


    "Hello, ma¡¯am!"


    I greeted her with a cheerful smile.


    "Oh, it¡¯s been a while."


    "Hehe, I¡¯m here to splurge a little today."


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s the asion? Go ahead and spend freely!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was surprising how naturally Peter had blended into this neighborhood for such a long time. I responded casually to anyone who spoke to me as if it was second nature.


    ¡®This should do.¡¯


    I picked out clothes that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce amidst the street¡¯s scenery.


    ¡°Oh dear, why are you buying such big clothes? They¡¯re not for you, are they?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not. It¡¯s an errand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask any further questions. People around here were generally indifferent and didn¡¯t pry into others¡¯ business.


    After purchasing the clothes, I walked further into a secluded alleyway.


    ¡®The air¡¯s changing bit by bit.¡¯


    The salty scent of the sea was mingled with the stench of various refuse. As I grew ustomed to the smell, I arrived at Peter¡¯s home.


    A single room tucked into the corner of a three-story building. Peter¡¯s family lived as tenants in that small space.


    For a servant of the Grunewald, the residence was shockingly dpidated. Wasn¡¯t this a family that once held a baronial title? Just how far did they have to fall to end up like this?


    Shff.


    Moving like an assassin, I silently peered into the room.


    Inside, a gaunt middle-aged woman and two children¡ªa boy and a girl who resembled Peter¡ªwere sleeping together under a single nket.


    So this is Peter¡¯s family. I memorized their faces.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I climbed up to the building¡¯s rooftop. With the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, scaling a building felt no more challenging than walking up a hill.


    Once on the rooftop, I changed into the clothes I¡¯d just bought, carefully folding Peter¡¯s garments and tucking them away in a corner.


    Then, I imbued mana into the mask, transforming myself into Karzan.


    ¡®Perfect fit.¡¯


    The clothes, which had been oversized to the point of being cumbersome on Peter¡¯s body, fit Karzan as though they were tailored for him.


    Drip, drop.


    I nced up at the sky, feeling raindrops hit the mask. The heavy clouds obscured the moon, plunging the night into pitch-ck darkness. It looked as if it would start pouring at any moment.


    ¡®Perfect weather for some chaos.¡¯


    I looked down at my reflection in a dirty puddle of water. The faint glow of blue aura illuminated my face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Karzan¡¯s face stared back at me.


    Young and unscarred, it was the visage of Karzan from years ago. This is the face that would once again conquer Grunewald¡¯s underworld.


    ¡®I never intended to live under another identity.¡¯


    Karzan had died.


    And now, Karzan had returned.


    Both Allenvert and Karzan¡ªneither identity would be discarded. Right now, though, it was Karzan¡¯s time.


    That said¡­


    After being ustomed to Allenvert¡¯s face, returning to this one felt oddly jarring.


    ¡®No mistaking it, I look like someone who¡¯s lived their life crawling through the underworld.¡¯


    Seeing this damned old face again brought back memories of other faces I¡¯d once known.


    ¡®Are they all still out there, living their lives somewhere?¡¯


    Those who¡¯d gone their own way.


    Those who had stayed with me until the bitter end.


    And¡­


    Zamuel.


    Zamuel had been my heir, the one to inherit everything from Karzan, and my most trusted second-inmand. Calm and patient, he surely must¡¯ve held the organization together in my absence.


    ¡®But the Dark King wouldn¡¯t have let you be.¡¯


    Seventeen years had passed since then. Were you exiled? Attacked? Betrayed? Or did you lower your head, bow to survive, and continue on?


    ¡­I have no way of knowing now.


    But as I walked through the night once more, I knew¡ªsomeday, I would hear your name again.


    ¡®Just stay alive, no matter what.¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t act hastily. After all, what¡¯s the point of rushing after 17 years of dy?


    Time was on my side. Even a terminal fate couldn¡¯t kill me just yet.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    My muttered voice was low and chilling. The perfect tone for a man of the underworld.


    ***


    I walked through the slums of the city. The overcast night sky weed me back like a prodigal son, finally releasing a fine drizzle.


    ¡°Wow, what weather. Just perfect for chaos.¡±


    It was gray, damp, and stifling, with rain steadily falling. Without hesitation, I ventured deeper into the alleys.


    I carried no sword, but that was fine. I had the bracelet bestowed upon me by Ulbhild.


    ¡®This is where it begins.¡¯


    I stopped in a certain alley. Instinct told me this was the threshold¡ªthe territory of the underworld¡¯s residents.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The buildings were packed tight, the streets narrow, and the pedestrians were a motley crew.


    The underworld¡¯s back alleys stretched out before me, a foul-smelling maw waiting to swallow me whole.


    I stepped into this nocturnal cave, muddying my feet in filth and mud as I went.


    ¡®So many broken lives here. What a mess, honestly.¡¯


    I passed drunks, addicts, a man urinating on the street, others missing limbs, women standing exhausted with cigarettes dangling from their lips, cocky kids, and old men who might have once ruled these streets but now were nothing more than shabby shadows of their past.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hollow eyes briefly nced at me before quickly looking away.


    Though I hadn¡¯t walked these alleys in 17 years, they didn¡¯t question my presence, as if epting me as one of their own.


    And to me, these strangers felt oddly familiar too.


    After all, back alley residents always seemed to look the same.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing new, but still¡­¡¯


    There was virtually no concept ofw and order in this alley.


    Even the guards who patrolled with torches didn¡¯t bother venturing into these parts. It was as though an unspoken agreement existed¡ªa separate border of the night.


    ¡°What a bunch of assholes.¡±


    I strolled casually between the vagrants who red at me with hostile eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You fucking miserable failures.¡±


    One of them, visibly irritated, began fumbling with something inside his coat. Likely a dagger.


    ¡®Look at these assholes, they want to stab a person in water just because they''ve been cursed?¡¯


    I smirked and lowered my voice, letting it drip with menace.


    ¡°Pull that out, and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    I could feel the guy flinch.


    Curious how I knew? It was thanks to my heightened senses, honed through years of training. I could sense a spider descending on a web, so how could I not notice such a crude attempt?


    One of hispanions reached out and stopped him, pulling him back. I watched the scene unfold and spoke again.


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve got some sense. You just saved your buddy¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    They hesitated, the tension in the air palpable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eating gruel for the rest of your lives, get out of my way. Now.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the vagrants scattered like the tide retreating from the shore.


    ¡°Well, good. Don¡¯t block the road. Now get lost, far away.¡±


    I chuckled as I watched them flee, their makeshift barricade dissolving into nothing.


    I¡¯m not here to save anyone who gets caught up in this mess and ends up dead. That¡¯s not my responsibility.


    ¡®This is the time to stay sharp.¡¯


    Even as I walked, I expanded my senses, prepared for any ambushes that mighte. This was all part of my training.


    ¡®They say that once this technique is mastered, not even a stray arrow on the battlefield will hit you, huh?¡¯


    It was a im worth believing. Truly, it was a martial art to take pride in. Ulbhild was a remarkable teacher, and I was a student who made teaching rewarding.


    ¡°Hey, whose turf is this anyway?¡±


    I called out to the deste alley around me.


    ¡°You there. Know anything?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    A vagrant caught in my gaze swallowed nervously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Keeping secrets, are you?¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Loyalty, huh? Or maybe you¡¯re just scared of what¡¯ll happen if you talk? Seems like the so-called boss of this area is a real big shot. A pathetic little prick, but with some presence, I¡¯ll admit.¡±


    The group of vagrants stirred uneasily at my taunts. Ah, the thrill of spouting nonsense¡ªit was oddly liberating.


    ¡°You, who the fuck are you to say that.......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Is your curiosity worth more than your life?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Karzan¡¯s rough, menacing face,bined with his sharp, murderous gaze and low, gravelly voice was enough to intimidate even the hardened criminals of the underworld.


    ¡®A filthy-looking local thug with a nasty face leaves a stronger first impression than some mysterious master.¡¯


    Regardless, I didn¡¯t press the vagrant for an answer.


    Rumors spread fast in the dark. Soon enough, word of a rough-looking man spouting threats about taking over the area would reach the right ears.


    ¡®Whether those ears belong to someone with a spider tattoo or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    I¡¯d meet them eventually¡ªsooner orter, all roads would lead to them.


    For now, there was something more pressing.


    Snnnnff.


    I inhaled deeply, taking in the damp, foul stench of the back alleys. The smell I had longed for stung my nostrils.


    ¡°Ah, this sticky, stifling, filthy air.¡±


    The air of the slums, the air of the underworld. It finally felt real.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Karzan, the mad dog who once roamed the nights of nders, had returned to the darkness of Grunewald.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, you bastards.¡±


    Iughed like a lunatic.


    ¡°From this day onwards, this street belongs to me.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the kind of deration anyone could just brush off. Bloodlust-filled gazes shot toward me from all directions, sharp as des.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 66

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 66: I''ll Let You Live


    How far had I walked?


    "Hey, you¡ªyeah, the guy with dog-like face. Got a minute to chat?"


    Finally, something took the bait. I turned around with a wide grin.


    ¡°Oh, you called for me?¡±


    There they were¡ªfive men standing there, trying their best to look tough. A bunch of nobodies just barely making it to the 1st-tier, huh.


    But then, I spotted the massive spider tattoos etched across their faces.


    ¡®Jackpot.¡¯


    How could they bite the bait the moment I threw the line?


    ¡°Today must be my lucky day.¡±


    I spoke like a hunter who had stumbled upon his prey after days of trailing it.


    ¡°Lucky? Are you sure you¡¯re not confusing ¡®lucky¡¯ with ¡®unlucky¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    The man in his mid-30s, who had just been insulted out of nowhere, chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Well, this is wild. What the hell are you relying on to run your mouth like that?¡±


    "Of course, I believe in the Lord, my spiritual guide and shepherd."


    ¡°A devout little priest strolling in here alone at this hour? What are you, drunk on sin and debauchery?¡±


    ¡°Sharp guess, but no.¡±


    I studied the man, who seemed to be probing me, trying to figure out who or what I was.


    ¡°So, are you the district guards? Thew enforcement? Vigntes? The terror of the streets? mes of righteousness? Legendary swordsmen? Masters of martial arts? Protectors of the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this guy mocking us?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Thankfully, they had enough brainpower to recognize sarcasm. That was¡­ somewhat surprising.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man asked.


    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±


    Such baseless usations were honestly insulting.


    ¡°Sent me? Who¡¯d send me here?¡±


    If anything, it was fate that brought me here. But even I had to admit saying something like that would make me sound like an idiot, so I kept it to myself.


    ¡°You came here looking for trouble, right? Spill it, bastard. Was it One-Eye who sent you? Or Hook-Hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea who they are, but what pathetic nicknames. Why are none of them in one piece?¡±


    Then again, in a ce like this, it was probably hard to stay intact.


    I walked right up to the five rough-looking thugs.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯d you get those tattoos? I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s a spider or an ant.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get inked, at least pay for a good artist. Doesn¡¯t your organization cover that?¡±


    ¡°...Hah!¡±


    That seemed to hit a nerve. The man who looked like the leader swaggered up to me.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? Just tell me who sent you if you don¡¯t want to die, you little punk.¡±


    I replied withplete indifference.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly shocking how careless you are. Is it because you¡¯ve got numbers on your side? If I had been serious, you¡¯d already be dead five times over.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    At my words, the man flinched slightly, but he quickly pointed at the tattoo on his arm, trying not to lose face.


    ¡°Do you even know what this tattoo means? It¡¯s proof that we¡¯re backed by none other than the famous Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    I looked at the man unting his supposed connections and let out a chuckle.


    ''Oh, you little street rats. You''re adorable.''


    The groupughed as if I was the joke.


    ¡°Boss, this bastard¡¯sughing at us.¡±


    ¡°Lost his damn mind, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    I gestured at them casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if your so-called backers are the Bisakino Brotherhood or the Three Little Pigs. At best, you''re just a lower-level sub-organization of a sub-organization who can barely lick these guys'' shoes, yet you act so high and mighty."


    ¡°...!¡±


    The color drained from their faces at my brazen insult toward the Bisakino Brotherhood or whoever they thought was protecting them.


    ¡°You must be out of your mind.¡±


    Their leader barked sternly, trying to reassert his dominance.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, kid. No one in this district has ever insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood and walked away with their tongue intact.¡±


    Hearing that kind of pompous threat from a third-rate gang of street thugs made meugh again. They were really on a roll today.


    ¡°Pathetic assholes. That¡¯s what I call ¡®A fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s authority.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡±


    ¡°The quality of your weapons, your clothes, your tattoos, your fighting skills¡ªall of it screams that you¡¯re nothing but bottom-feeders. You¡¯re so insignificant you¡¯re not even worth dirtying my hands over. Go fetch your boss instead.¡±


    Their response to my sincere advice?


    ¡°This guy¡¯s nuts.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯spletely out of it.¡±


    ¡°Should we just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s chop his damn head off and toss it into the sea!¡±


    The leader nodded at their chorus of angry voices.


    ¡°Do it. I give you permission.¡±


    At hismand, weapons appeared from all directions as if on cue¡ªknives, daggers, hatchets, maces, spears...


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some collection. Just judging by the arsenal, I''d say you''re some kind of fancy mercenary group.¡±


    The leader sneered at me, noticing that I wasn¡¯t drawing a weapon of my own.


    ¡°And you? Barehanded, huh?¡±


    I casually brushed my fingers over the bracelet hidden beneath my long sleeve. These guys weren¡¯t even worth unsheathing my sword.


    ¡°Yeah, for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re seriously insane, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    They must have decided I wasn¡¯t anyone worth worrying about. The tension in their faces gave way to cocky smirks.


    ¡°I don''t know where you came from, but did you think you could take us on with your bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. Boys!¡±


    The leader raised his de, giving the order.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Weapons came flying toward me in a chaotic frenzy. It wasn¡¯t a coordinated attack¡ªjust a reckless iling of steel.


    ¡®But they were determined to kill me.¡¯


    That sealed their fate.


    I twisted the wrist of the thug holding a mace, disarmed the one with the hatchet, and brought it down on his arm in one fluid motion.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    The scream was pitifully mournful.


    I smashed the shaft of a spear clumsily aimed at my side with the hatchet, splintering it cleanly. Without pause, I hurled the broken shaft straight into the corbone of the thug wielding a dagger.


    ¡°Gaaaah!¡±


    As the dagger ttered to the ground from his pain-wracked hands, I kicked it up with my foot and caught it mid-air.


    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡±


    A de came crashing toward me as though chopping firewood. I ducked under it, dodging narrowly, and struck back¡ªshing through the side of his torso and severing the femoral artery in his thigh.


    Spurt!


    The swordsman copsed, blood gushing from his leg and side, dying in moments.


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    As one thug turned and fled, I hurled the dagger into the back of his head.


    Thunk.


    Another one down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Now, only one remained¡ªa wiry man who had been wielding a spear earlier. He stood frozen in ce before me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°H-hic...¡±


    The man pissed himself.


    I had fought with brutality matching the savagery of their own methods, and my ruthlessness had utterly shattered his nerve.


    ¡°The moment you decided I was an easy target, you came at me with the intent to kill. That¡¯s why you¡¯re all dead now.¡±


    ¡°S-spare me... I-I didn¡¯t know who I was messing with...¡±


    Just then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Sensing the dagger flying at me from behind, I instinctively raised a hand to the back of my head.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Without even looking, I caught it mid-air.


    The piss-soaked man in front of me started foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Gkkk!¡±


    ¡°Why are you the one freaking out? I¡¯m the one who should be surprised.¡±


    I said, shaking my head.


    p!


    I struck his cheek hard enough to knock him unconscious but not kill him.


    ¡°Idiot. If you can¡¯t throw a knife properly, why even bother trying?¡±


    I threw the dagger back to him as he backed away in a crouching position


    ¡°Here, take it back.¡±


    The man clutched at his throat where the dagger had lodged, copsing to the ground.


    ¡°That.¡±


    I said, watching him fall.


    ¡°Is how you throw a knife. Maybe study up on some manuals next time.¡±


    If there even is a next life for you.


    I sighed, looking down at my hand where a shallow cut had formed from catching the de. A trickle of blood ran down my palm.


    ¡®Hmph, I didn¡¯t manage to catch that part in time.¡¯


    If it were someone like Ulbhild, they would¡¯ve sensed the attack before it even happened. I was still a step behind inparison.


    ¡°Well, blocking it is enough, I guess.¡±


    Without thinking, I licked the blood from the small wound. Fortunately, none of these idiots had thought to coat their des with poison.


    ¡°You two.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I gestured at the thug whose wrist I¡¯d twisted earlier and the one whose shoulder I¡¯d crushed with the hatchet.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Grasping at their knees, they crawled towards me.


    ¡°Now, remind me¡ªwhat did you say earlier? Something about whether I could take you all on barehanded?¡±


    I pointed the dagger toward the one who had been acting all high and mighty before.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I pped the man across the face, hard. He rolled his eyes back and copsed unconscious. Watching him crumple, I turned to the guy with the mace and asked.


    ¡°Do you think we can have a constructive conversation now?¡±


    ¡°W-what kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Haha.¡±


    I scratched my cheek before grabbing him by the hair and mming his head into the ground.


    Once. Twice. Three times. And then¡­


    ¡°Please, stop! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Before the fourth m, he screamed desperately.


    ¡°Still talking down to me, huh? I just gave you a chance to live, but you¡¯re running your mouth wrong. You nning to die for that?¡±


    The thug¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please, just spare my life, sir!¡±


    Only then did I let go of his hair. Blood and teeth scattered onto the ground.


    ¡°Spare you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I beg of you!¡±


    ¡°Good. Now you¡¯re finally ready to talk.¡±


    Karzan wasn¡¯t the kind of man to show mercy to his enemies.


    These thugs had already tried to kill me by ganging up on me while I was unarmed.


    If I had been as weak as they assumed, I¡¯d already be a corpse tossed into the sea. Showing leniency to scum like this wasn¡¯t my style.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re going to answer my questions. And just so we¡¯re clear¡ªif you try to hide anything, y mind games, suddenly m up out of some misced sense of loyalty, or pull any kind of stupid stunt¡ª¡±


    I paused, meeting his trembling gaze. The fear in his eyes suggested he wouldn¡¯t dare, but I finished my statement calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break all your limbs and wake up your unconscious buddy over there to show him the mess I¡¯ve made of you. So make the smart choice. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The thug shook violently, consumed by terror.


    I knew well that cold, unflinching hostility was what men like him feared most.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    That¡¯s more like it.


    In a much softer tone, I said.


    ¡°Now, tell me everything you know about your organization.¡±


    ¡°W-why do you need to know that¡­?¡±


    So I can figure out whether it¡¯s worth taking over.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t owe him any exnation.


    ¡°Questions I didn¡¯t permit are off-limits. Take note.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to talk or not? I don¡¯t have time to waste. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Good. Smart choice.¡±


    If the information proved useful, I¡¯d consider letting him live. After all, I was a man who kept his promises.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 67

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 67: Taking Over The Organization


    ¡°Oh, I see. Hmm, yeah, I get it.¡±


    Through meticulous questioning, I managed to extract the information I wanted.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s summarize. The spider tattoo symbolizes the Bisakino Brotherhood, a powerful organization ssified as third-rate, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And you lot are nothing more than fifth-rate fuckers that pay tribute to a lower branch of that Bisakino Brotherhood, essentially scraping the bottom of the barrel.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°The world really hase a long way. Even lowlifes like you guys have some sort of hierarchy these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-We do, actually.¡±


    Typically, the underworld organizations are divided like this:


    At the top, first-rate organizations dominate the entire underworld of a kingdom, like Litvaleur or nders.


    Below them are the second-rate organizations, which control the underworld in duchies or marquisates, like Grunewald, or wield equivalent power.


    ¡®Then, there are the third-rat, which hold sway over major cities like Grunewald City or possessparable influence.¡¯


    So, this Bisakino Brotherhood was a pretty notable orgainzation within this city.


    ¡°But now, you¡¯re saying several organizations of simr power have emerged, leading to a chaotic free-for-all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The city is sorge and wealthy that its underworld rivals the strength of the entire underworld of smaller marquisates.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. Where money and people gather, underworld thugs are sure to follow.


    On the other hand, if a prominent group from the capital gets pushed to the outskirts, it¡¯s alsomon for them to crush the local powers and take over their territory.


    ¡°So, even the second-rate organizations that control the Grunewald Duchy¡¯s underworld have their headquarters in this city?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When conflicts escte, they sometimes step in to mediate.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    ¡°The leader of that organization is widely recognized as the undisputed godfather of the city¡¯s entire underworld.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In short, if I were to take down this so-called Godfather, the Grunewald Duchy¡¯s underworld would fall into my hands.


    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s still a long way off.¡¯


    ¡­But that was also my true goal.


    I patted the iron mace-wielding man¡¯s head gently and spoke with a kind tone.


    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve answered quite nicely.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I never said I¡¯d let you live.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Why the shock? I still had more questions to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next question.¡±


    Before continuing, I wiped the blood trickling from the man¡¯s mouth, where a few teeth had been knocked out.


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    It¡¯s strange how humans can be. Even after getting beaten half to death, they¡¯re grateful just to have a bit of blood wiped off.


    Maybe he was clinging to the faint hope that I¡¯d let him live. That expectation had turned him into such a pathetic, sentimental man.


    ¡°You¡¯re not paying tribute directly to the Bisakino Brotherhood, are you? It¡¯s probably to one of the fourth-rate orgainzation under them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The fourth-rate organizations usually operate under third-rate organizations, controlling specific districts or holding significant influence in industries like smuggling, gambling, mercenary work, or contract killings.


    ¡°There must be quite a few groups of that scale in this city.¡±


    ¡°Too many to count.¡±


    And this guy¡¯s group was just a fifth-rate organization, the lowest of the low, doing grunt work for those fourth-rate orgainzations.


    ¡®Come to think of it, this whole system is pretty convoluted.¡¯


    But what I n to do is simple.


    ¡®Start by taking over one of the bottom-rate organizations, then slowly expand and work my way up.¡¯


    That¡¯s why finding the leader of this pathetic group and taking control of a fifth-rate organization was the perfect first step.


    No one in this line of work would even notice if the leadership of a group like this quietly changed hands¡ªit¡¯s too insignificant to draw any attention.


    ¡®They¡¯re basically abandoned riffraff, which makes them perfect prey for me.¡¯


    With my objective set, I felt surprisingly refreshed.


    ¡°Uh, may I¡­ ask you one question?¡±


    It was clear he remembered that unapproved questions were forbidden. Such well-mannered behavior deserved a little mercy.


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you even asking about this¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprisingly sharp question. Well done.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    A good question deserves an answer.


    ¡°Because, starting now, I¡¯m going to beat up your boss and take over your organization.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Strange. I said it with the smile of a friendly neighbor, but the guy looked even more terrified than when I was hitting him.


    ¡°If you understand, hurry up and take me to your headquarters.¡±


    Ah, I forgot to add this part. To rify, I kindly added,


    ¡°¡­Unless you¡¯d rather die.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    I dropped the still-breathing men onto the floor of a shabby hideout, as casually as if tossing sacks of flour.


    Thud!


    The bodies hit the ground, groaning in pain.


    ¡°¡­What the fuck.¡±


    A sharp-eyed young man, who had been watching me closely, let out a short, bitterugh.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with these useless bastards?¡±


    He seemed ready to die from embarrassment over his subordinates¡¯ ipetence.


    But he shouldn¡¯t feel too bad¡ªno matter who stepped forward, the oue would¡¯ve been the same.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯? Patch up the ones who are alive and bury the ones who aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A few of them.¡±


    At that, the man¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t re at me like that. I only fought back because they attacked me first.¡±


    I soothed his anger before asking,


    ¡°By the way, Zizek¡ªhave you had dinner yet?¡±


    At my overly friendly greeting, the man¡ªclearly the boss¡ªtaken aback.


    ¡°Holy moly, how do you know my name? Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Who sent me? No one.¡±


    I pointed at the iron mace-wielding guy, now sporting a mangled face and awkwardly slumped in the corner.


    ¡°A few hits and he told me everything I needed to know.¡±


    ¡°You traitorous son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, calm down now.¡±


    Like a polite guest, I casually dragged a chair over and sat down.


    ¡°Also, get better chairs. This one looks like it¡¯s about to fall apart.¡±


    Despite my provocative demeanor, Zizek managed to keep his temper in check.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Caution is almost always the right move. I narrowed my eyes, observing him carefully.


    ¡®Good build, sharp eyes.¡¯


    From what I¡¯d heard on the way here, this wasn¡¯t a man destined to rot in some bottom-feeder gang.


    He supposedly had a reputation for hiding his true abilities, maintaining a surprising amount of respect and principles among the trash he surrounded himself with.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of.¡¯


    If he turned out to be worthwhile, I¡¯d bring him under my wing. If he was just another hypocrite, coward, or piece of shit, then I¡¯d change my approach.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zizek, in turn, was sizing me up with equal scrutiny.


    A man can only see as far as his own skills allow. I broke the silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you sense something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ unusual about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I praised Zizek with a grin.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the intuition of a proper gang boss. I like your awareness.¡±


    ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    Zizek cut straight to the point, trying to gauge my intentions.


    ¡°If it¡¯s money, I can make arrangements. If you¡¯re here to negotiate, let¡¯s talk it out.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    It reminded me of how I reacted when Ulbhild first told me about the hostage from Angantyr. This guy was better than I expected.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Myugh made Zizek frown in irritation.


    ¡°The word negotiation is funny, don¡¯t you think? Considering you were about to bury me without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you tell me exactly what happened?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I nodded, and Zizek turned to one of his men.


    ¡°Rob, exin what happened.¡±


    So the guy¡¯s name was Rob. I looked over at the pitiful man, missing several front teeth, his face a wreck.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ this man¡ªno, this gentleman¡ªentered the alley and said ¡®From today onward, this street belongs to me.¡¯¡±


    Zizek turned his gaze back to me.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°¡­So we stepped in. We thought he might be some lunatic sent by another group to cause trouble, or maybe just an actual lunatic. We needed to confirm.¡±


    Rob stumbled through his exnation. He recounted the back-and-forth¡ªhow we exchanged words, how I insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood, and how I dismissed them as nobodies, saying I didn¡¯t want to deal withckeys and that they should bring their boss instead¡ªuntil¡­


    ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±


    Looking as though he might faint, Zizek held up a hand to stop him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood here, of all ces?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you mocked our tattoos? What exactly is your goal? Were you sent here by another gang?¡±


    ¡°You people¡ªbosses andckeys alike¡ªreally do love jumping to the same conclusions.¡±


    I sighed deeply, crossing my legs.


    ¡°And you, Rob. Why don¡¯t you tell him how you idiots were the ones threatening to cut off my head and throw it into the ocean before attacking me¡ªan unarmed man? Or do you want to die right now?¡±


    At that, Rob quickly averted his gaze, mumbling,


    ¡°I-I was just about to mention that¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it. I¡¯ve already heard enough.¡±


    At that, Zizek shifted his tone as he looked at me.


    ¡°Did you really take them down barehanded?¡±


    ¡°More or less. I borrowed a weapon or two along the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Could you have done the same?¡±


    Zizek shook his head.


    ¡°If I were unarmed? I¡¯d have struggled a bit. I¡¯d probably have taken a stab or two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man who knows his limits.¡±


    If he still doubted my abilities after hearing all that, he wouldn¡¯t live long in this world anyway.


    ¡°¡­It seems we may have overreacted on our end. For now, I¡¯ll treat you as a guest. Have some water.¡±


    At Zizek¡¯s signal, one of his men brought out a water bottle from somewhere. I scoffed.


    ¡°Do I look like an idiot? You drink first.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The underling hesitated and nced at Zizek, who looked momentarily flustered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no poison. I hate to say it myself, but we¡¯re not nearly organized or meticulous enough to keep odorless, tasteless poison ready for moments like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually a fair point.¡±


    Even as I nodded, I insisted once more.


    ¡°But I said you drink it first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it.¡±


    Zizek grabbed the bottle, took a swig, and then spoke.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s not poisoned. However, I admit I was hasty. I¡¯ll apologize for that.¡±


    His sudden shift in attitude was so pitifully amodating that I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Zizek, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be so spineless in front of your men?¡±


    Zizek sighed and replied.


    ¡°What does it matter? Keeping my head attached to my neck is a little more important right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more sentimental about your men than you let on.¡±


    And far more pragmatic than I expected.


    Zizek hesitated, ncing at me cautiously before asking.


    ¡°May I at least know your name?¡±


    ¡°Why? So if it¡¯s a name you don¡¯t recognize, you can have your guys dump me in the river?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out my name soon enough.¡±


    I uncrossed my legs and stood up.


    ¡°Zizek, make your decision.¡±


    Releasing a wave of mana, I loomed over Zizek and his men, exerting pressure like a predator cornering its prey.


    ¡°What exactly am I deciding?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s voice quivered slightly as he wiped the sweat forming on his brow.


    ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll either take down your sign and hand your organization over to me, or you¡¯ll all die here.¡±


    Zizek let out a hollowugh, as if in disbelief.


    ¡°Damn it, so this was your intention all along.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Zizek reached for a sword that had been hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to refuse your offer.¡±


    Were they nning to rush me all at once? A twinge of disappointment flickered through me as I asked,


    ¡°Disappointing. I thought you valued your men¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They follow me, and I¡¯m the one responsible for them.¡±


    His words reminded me of Karzan¡ªsomeone from my past.


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you alone. If I lose, spare the men who remain and take them in. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Iughed at his unexpected response and asked again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not just surrender? You don¡¯t seem like a man too foolish to realize the difference in our strength.¡±


    ¡°Once you step into the underworld, you can¡¯t just roll over like that. I¡¯d rather die than live with that shame.¡±


    I liked his answer.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a man who understands pride and responsibility. Even with death staring you in the face, your spirit doesn¡¯t break so easily.¡±


    I know men like this. They either die young or endure long enough to be giants. I¡¯m willing to bet this man will be one of thetter.


    ¡°Zizek, I¡¯ll ept your challenge.¡±


    Before we begin, though, I pointed at the worthless fools who had been frozen stiff, silently watching this exchange.


    ¡°You useless bastards. Your leader¡¯s risking his life to save yours, and what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Zizek quickly defended his men as they flinched in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on them. If I had charged in first, they would have followed without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Pity I can¡¯t confirm that for myself.¡±


    I scanned their faces one by one, then warned.


    ¡°If any one of you tries a cheap trick or a surprise attack, you¡¯ll pay the price for it.¡±


    They averted their gazes, unable to meet mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order. Do not interfere.¡±


    Zizek calmed his men before turning to me.


    ¡°This ce is too cramped. We¡¯d better move outside to fight.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way if you know a suitable spot.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an open lot nearby.¡±


    I followed Zizek as he led the way.


    ¡°¡­Do you need a weapon?¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t. But this was a duel between men, and I intended to respect Zizek¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got what I need, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zizek¡¯s eyes swept over me from head to toe before he let out a sigh.


    ¡°Damn it. Is that an artifact? Selling that weapon alone would make us enough money tost for years.¡±


    Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong about that.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re some bigshot with a mysterious, priceless weapon? Of course. I should¡¯ve known when I had that restless dream earlier¡­¡±


    Despite his words, I gave Zizek credit. Even knowing what he was up against, he chose to stake the fate of his organization on this duel. His courage earned him my respect.


    ¡®A proper leader should be like this.¡¯


    Zizek might genuinely deserve the loyalty of his men.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. I didn¡¯te here to send you to your deaths.¡¯


    If Zizek proved capable, I nned to keep him on as my proxy to manage the organization.


    Of course, there would be a few conditions.


    ¡®But they won¡¯t be bad terms for you either.¡¯


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 68

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 68: Once Again, the Boy¡¯s Resolve Was Broken


    ¡°¡­The rain has stopped.¡±


    Torchlight illuminated the dark clearing. Around twenty men from the underworld had surrounded Zizek and me in a tight circle.


    I calmly waited for Zizek, staring at the wavering shadows.


    ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got from the start¡ªan ambush, a strike meant to kill in one blow, a desperate charge, or even a sacrificial attack. I don¡¯t care what you try.¡±


    ¡°No need. I already know that such desperate measures would be meaningless against you.¡±


    The look in his eyes told me he understood well that clumsy tricks would only provoke my anger. This was the judgment of someone with experience.


    ¡®This guy¡­ He¡¯s definitely not just some random street thug.¡¯


    I had a hunch and decided to ask.


    ¡°Did you ever serve under someone? Learn the sword that way?¡±


    ¡°¡­Something like that.¡±


    His reluctance to exin further made it easy to guess that those memories were not pleasant.


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Zizek leaned forward and extended his sword in front of him¡ªa stance ideal for quick and powerful strikes.


    A typical underworld swordsman.


    Aura gathered along Zizek¡¯srge de.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    It was crude and a bit unstable, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthat was sword energy. Reaching this level meant he had attained the Third-tier.


    For the leader of a local fifth-rate organization like this, that wasn¡¯t weak at all. In a ce like Grunewald, even the back-alley criminals had to maintain a certain level of skill.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how good he really is.¡¯


    I poured mana into my bracelet. It transformed into a sharp, gleaming sword.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°How much do you think that artifact is worth?¡±


    Zizek echoed his subordinates¡¯ sentiments.


    ¡°You could probably fund a group twice the size of ours just by selling that bracelet.¡±


    Sharp words.


    I imbued the de with just the right amount of mana¡ªno more than needed. Just as Ulbhild had held back during training.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have business with that spider tattoo of yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll exin after the duel?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    In an instant, Zizek closed the distance, his de thrusting toward me.


    Swish!


    His opening move was a quick, light stab designed for speed.


    As I deflected the tip of his sword and moved in, Zizek deftly retreated, using nimble footwork to regain distance.


    That single movement made it clear¡ªthis man had plenty of realbat experience.


    ¡®His sword is pretty sturdy.¡¯


    Weapons of this type oftencked durability, but as expected, Ulbhild¡¯s gift was on another level.


    Even with only a moderate amount of mana infused, the de felt solid, showing no signs of breaking.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Zizek gathered his strength and unleashed a fierce flurry of strikes.


    Yet, an attack that couldn¡¯t even tear through the wind had no chance of touching me.


    Swish, swish, swish, swish.


    I moved effortlessly through the gaps between his strikes, as though I were riding the wind itself.


    There was no trace of Grunewald¡¯s techniques in my movements. This was purely the martial arts of Karzan.


    ¡®The difference in physical ability is undeniable.¡¯


    I possessed the bloodline of Grunewald, a renowned martial n, and my body had been tempered with the mana refined through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, an exceptional cultivation technique.


    Whenparing Karzan to swordsman of the same tier, the difference in speed and strength was on an entirely different level.


    ¡®Still, he¡¯s holding up better than expected.¡¯


    Zizek had sharp reflexes and exceptional vision. This wasn¡¯t a strength born of talent for martial arts or an affinity for mana¡ªit was something else entirely.


    ng!


    Zizek blocked a casual strike from my sword, his stance wavering. The impact forced him back three steps, and I immediately pressed forward to seize the offensive.


    ¡®He¡¯s holding out well.¡¯


    The strain was clear on his face; his lips were set in a tight, stubborn line.


    His swordsmanshipcked a proper foundation, yet there was something raw and refined about it, honed through countless battles.


    It was unpolished but sharp, inefficient yet unpredictable.


    ¡®This one has the potential to be stronger.¡¯


    If he consumed the right spirit medicines and mastered a proper mana cultivation technique, his growth could be significant.


    Of course, whether he was worth such investment remained to be seen.


    ¡®Let¡¯s push him a little further.¡¯


    I began to mix in the subtleties of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. My footwork became more elusive, the distance between us moreplex and bewildering.


    The angles of my sword strikes grew intricate, and Zizek¡¯s movements became increasingly flustered.


    ¡®A good movement technique is just as important as good swordsmanship.¡¯


    I subtly hooked my foot behind Zizek as he retreated. Even while his bnce was severely disrupted, Zizek managed to backflip and scatter his sword¡¯s energy through the air.


    ¡°That was impressive.¡±


    Had I approached recklessly, I might¡¯ve taken an unexpected hit. As ast-minute improvisation, it was more than decent.


    ¡°However, your de wavered, and your strike was imprecise. The idea was good, but you rushed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Still, Zizek was clearly gifted when it came tobat.


    ¡®This one¡¯s too talented to waste away in some back alley.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯d struck gold.


    A man who had risen to the top of an organization with his own strength¡ªsomeone like that was worth taking in. His judgment and temperament, too, seemed promising.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt mid-fight, but can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Zizek looked frustrated as if his pride had been wounded.


    ¡°Are you currently fighting me with mana at roughly the same level as mine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why is the gap between us so overwhelming? Is it because of a difference in understanding martial arts?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. This young man from the underworld carried a pride that reminded me of my younger self¡ªthe pride of a former Karzan.


    ¡°You thought that as long as your mana was simr, you wouldn¡¯t lose in a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Kid, the confident fool you are now¡ªthat¡¯s who I used to be.


    ¡°How should I describe it? At one point, I thought exactly the same thing.¡±


    I pointed the tip of my sword toward Zizek.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so important¡ªmeeting someone who can utterly break you and show you what youck.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough mana? Your martial arts are iplete? Then don¡¯tin¡ªscrape together whatever money you can and buy better spirit medicines. Seek out a proper master to teach you better techniques, or train relentlessly and turn your fighting experience into your own strength. Have you ever made that kind of effort?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s face shifted¡ªfirst with realization, then with shock.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the wall that¡¯s been holding you back.¡±


    Those with true talent only need a single piece of advice to make great strides.


    Watching Zizek¡¯s expression, I raised my sword high.


    ¡°I¡¯m ending this fight with my next move. Give it everything you¡¯ve got to resist.¡±


    Depending on how he responded, I would decide Zizek¡¯s fate.


    ***


    After watching the duel between Allenvert and Ulbhild¡ª


    Barva had thrown himself back into martial arts training, pushing harder than ever before, sweat dripping down his face.


    ¡®This is more enjoyable than I thought.¡¯


    It felt almostughable¡ªhow pathetic he must have been, living all his life doing nothing but what his elder brother demanded.


    Now, for the first time, Barva was wielding a sword of his own volition, and it was liberating.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t grow stronger as quickly as others, simply walking down the right path filled him with pride.


    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s time for me to stand on my own, like Sister Ulbhild. If I build my skills, Mother and Brother will surely be proud of me.¡¯


    Even after grueling training, when Barva satte into the night cultivating his mana, he felt no fatigue.


    It was an admirable sight indeed, but...


    ¡°Sir Barva, Young Master Verdzig came to meet you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    His brief moment of hope wavered like a flickering candle at the arrival of an unwee guest.


    ¡°Barva.¡±


    Verdzig opened the door without so much as a knock or a word of permission.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been meeting with Allenvert.¡±


    Why did his graceful, silent steps feel so ominous, like those of a reaper?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Barva froze like a mouse before a snake.


    ¡°Were you cultivating just now?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I just finished.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Verdzig¡ªbeautiful like a jewel yet dangerous like a predator¡ªreached out and caressed Barva¡¯s cheek. Barva flinched, trembling like a leaf.


    ¡°And yet, why haven¡¯t you greeted your brother?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A chill ran down Barva¡¯s spine as he hunched his shoulders like a scolded child.


    ¡°G-greetings, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Barva, Barva¡­ my dear little brother.¡±


    Verdzig whispered softly into Barva¡¯s ear, his voice as insidious as a snake¡¯s hiss.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help but worry. Have you perhaps been harboring insolent ambitions? Do you want to be like Ulbhild?¡±


    The way Verdzig¡¯s voiceid bare Barva¡¯s foolish hopes made him squeeze his eyes shut in desperation. He wanted nothing more than to escape from this man¡¯s grasp.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    That was, perhaps, an impossible dream.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±


    Verdzig clicked his tongue as he looked down at his brother, so easily conquered by fear.


    ¡®So weak-willed.¡¯


    He hade here to personally straighten out Barva¡¯s foolish dreams.


    At the same time, a small part of him had felt curiosity¡ªperhaps even hope¡ªupon hearing that ¡®Barva¡¯ seemed to be undergoing some kind of change.


    But once again, Verdzig found himself disappointed.


    ¡®If you had been able to ovee the fear I instilled in you, I might have thought differently of you.¡¯


    Just as Allenvert had done, after all.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. Verdzig had spent years carefully controlling and taming his younger half-brother since childhood.


    ¡®I turned this boy into a fool.¡¯


    ¡­Yet, even so, he couldn¡¯t help but find it pathetic.


    How could it not be so? Allenvert, breaking free from the shell of his seven years of seclusion, had disyed something fascinating right before Verdzig¡¯s eyes.


    A younger brother who, despite knowing the gap in their power, still put on his bravest front! Even his eldest brother, Karl, held some level of fear toward Verdzig.


    ¡®If you had shown even half the courage Allenvert did, I might have given you a chance to prove that resolve.¡¯


    But that fleeting spark of resolve had been extinguished like a candle in the wind that was Verdzig.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Verdzig ran his hand along Barva¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve managed to ovee a small wall these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±


    Barva flinched as though that hand were a de.


    ¡°It¡¯s something worth celebrating. Watching their duel must have benefited you as well.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Brother.¡±


    ¡°But I hadn¡¯t expected to hear about your visit from someone else¡¯s lips.¡±


    Barva replied immediately.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask for your reasons.¡±


    It was as good as saying he already knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for someone your age to question things and wrestle with uncertainty. But adolescence, for all its chaos, ends far more quickly than you might expect. The world doesn¡¯t change so easily just because your heart wavers a little.¡±


    Barva wanted to say that wasn¡¯t true. Like Allenvert, he, too, wished to act of his own volition.


    Yet when faced with Verdzig¡¯s snake-like gaze, the words circled in his mouth and were swallowed back down.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind, Brother.¡±


    Once more, the boy¡¯s resolve was broken¡ªeasily, like a flower¡¯s fragile stem.


    ¡°Very well. For now, train as you wish.¡±


    With that single statement, Verdzig redefined all of Barva¡¯s efforts thus far.


    His training was no longer something he did for himself¡ªit was now permitted by his brother, a granted freedom under supervision.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Realizing this, Barva¡¯s gaze turned hollow once more.


    ¡®I won¡¯t stop you from trying to be strong.¡¯


    Yet, in the end, Barva would never escape his grasp. Verdzig had confirmed that once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Safe travels, Brother.¡±


    As Barva bid him farewell, Verdzig felt two conflicting emotions settle within him¡ª


    One was satisfaction,


    And the other was boredom.


    ¡®People truly don¡¯t change so easily.¡¯


    Which was precisely why Allenvert¡¯s transformation remained such a source of interest for him.


    ***


    Returning to his private quarters, Verdzig checked the time. Midnight was fast approaching.


    ¡®The boy must be asleep by now.¡¯


    As was his habit, Verdzig¡¯s thoughts drifted to Allenvert.


    ¡­Of course, Allenvert, like a fish in water, was currently upending the underworld with his actions. Not that Verdzig had any way of knowing this.


    ¡®In just a few days, Allenvert has gained quite a lot.¡¯


    By defeating Keseg in their duel, he had proven his talent, and as a result, had begun receiving martial instruction from Ulbhild.


    ¡®That¡¯s quite the fortuitous encounter.¡¯


    Ulbhild, after all, possessed martial prowess second only to Verdzig himself among the direct line of the Grunewald n.


    Under her guidance, Allenvert had learned the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, refined his martial skills through sparring, and was now steadily advancing.


    So what would he pursue next?


    ¡®It seems he has an interest in the underworld as well.¡¯


    The Mask of Aminicrus Verdzig had presented during their private meeting was a bait of sorts¡ªto observe Allenvert¡¯s movements and decisions.


    The fact that he hadn¡¯t touched the mask spoke to his perceptiveness.


    ¡®But is that really all there is?¡¯


    Could Allenvert really just leave such an item untouched? Perhaps only until he found a way to resolve whatever unease it caused him?


    ¡®The boy doesn¡¯t have the luxury of time.¡¯


    Diagnosed with a terminal condition, Allenvert was not in a position to simply bide his time and quietly gather strength like some patient fisherman.


    ¡®At least, that¡¯s not what I would do.¡¯


    Verdzig trusted his own instincts.


    Beyond his genius-level intellect, he possessed an unrivaled sharp intuition and an uncanny sensitivity to the flow of events.


    And so, he felt the need to confirm one thing.


    ¡°¡­The mask I gifted to Allenvert.¡±


    The words were spoken softly, almost to himself, but a reply came at once.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. What would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Have you been tracking its location?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a brief silence, a slightly unsteady voice emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°I will confirm it immediately.¡±


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 69

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 69: Are You Ready to Betray Your Superiors?


    Two men dressed in ck knelt before Verdzig, confessing their failure.


    "We can''t track the location."


    "It seems the magic has been disrupted."


    ¡­Verdzig smiled.


    "Hahaha."


    Once again, Allenvert had strayed from his intentions. In some ways, it was the pleasant misjudgment he had hoped for. However¡ª


    There was something more important than figuring out what Allenvert had done to achieve this.


    "Since when?"


    At the cold tone of Verdzig¡¯s voice, the men pressed their foreheads to the ground.


    Though they trembled with fear, they dared not lie or make excuses.


    "F-Forgive us. We can''t pinpoint the exact time."


    "You didn¡¯t check properly. I told you to monitor and track it every day."


    Verdzig said, rising from his seat, brushing back his bangs.


    "Butler."


    "Yes."


    Butler¡¯s face became as hard as a stone, presented a sword to Verdzig.


    Shlink¡ª


    The sword was drawn with a chillingly clear sound.


    "Until I asked, you didn¡¯t even notice that the mask had been destroyed, let alone the exact moment it happened?"


    At that moment, the quiet murderous intent in his voice was so cold and venomous that it far surpassed the fear Barva had once felt before him.


    "Tell me why I should let you live."


    "¡­!"


    The men in ck began to shake violently.


    What could they say to survive this? It felt as though they were climbing a cliff, holding onto a rotting rope, unsure of when it would snap.


    When there¡¯s nothing to say, silence is often the best choice. But not here, not before Verdzig.


    Swish!


    Before they could even process it, their heads had fallen to the ground.


    Their headless bodies crumpled to the floor, and Verdzig was already wiping the blood from his sword with a handkerchief.


    "Butler."


    "At yourmand."


    "Throw the bodies into the sea, but discard the heads separately."


    "Understood."


    How could this be a conversation between the second son of the prestigious Grunewald n and his loyal butler?


    Verdzig remained silent, watching as the butler disposed of the bodies and wiped the blood away.


    His gaze lingered coldly on the men who had failed him.


    "Discipline is weakening. Next time, it won¡¯t just end with cutting off their tails."


    "¡­I understand."


    The response, filled with an undeniable fear, came from the shadows.


    Verdzig smiled coldly as he sensed the fear and read it like an open book.


    ¡®There won¡¯t be a second chance.¡¯


    The recent session dispute had been chaotic and disorganized.


    Perhaps this atmosphere had contributed to the looseness among his subordinates.


    But Verdzig was not the kind of man who would easily tolerate the gaps that inevitably arise within an organization.


    "Butler."


    "Yes."


    "What¡¯s the status of the spy I nted in Allenvert¡¯s quarters?"


    "For now, we believe Olivier has no suspicions."


    "I see."


    Verdzig gave a dry smile. It was only natural to return a favor when one is received, after all.


    "Prepare him to act at any time."


    "Understood."


    Indeed, the truly wise always make multiple preparations in advance.


    Verdzig nned to repay his younger brother¡¯s tricks in a way that was both cunning and yful.


    ***


    Zizek, having been warned that the next move would be the end, gripped his sword tightly with a tense expression on his face.


    ¡®His body is already stiff.¡¯


    Stiffness is not a virtue needed in battle.


    Did Zizek realize that the moment he became conscious of my warning, he had already fallen into my trap?


    I closed the distance with the intent to execute a desperate quick strike andunched a feint toward his face.


    Swoosh!


    With a smooth and natural eleration, my quick sword flew toward Zizek¡¯s brow.


    But Zizek wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be caught off guard by a pre-announced strike.


    ¡®And that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to lose.¡¯


    If he couldn¡¯t read the intent behind my swing, his only option would be to react to an unavoidable attack.


    Zizek raised his sword upward in defense.


    This would be easily blocked. But that was precisely the reaction I intended.


    Whoosh!


    I fluidly used my shoulder and wrist, adjusting the trajectory of my de and sweeping it across Zizek¡¯s midsection. It was a perfect change in the trajectory.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Zizek was startled and tried to retreat quickly, but I swiftly stepped forward, changing my grip on the sword with my other hand.


    The gap he had desperately opened was now hopelessly closed. Realizing this, Zizek took another step back¡ª


    Swish!


    I lightly extended my sword toward him.


    Having already lost his bnce after two retreats, Zizek could not handle even the faintest thrust and fell t on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    I calmly pointed my sword at Zizek, whoy fallen before me.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Perhaps he was surprised by how easily he had been knocked over? Zizek stared up at me with a dazed expression, as if haunted by a ghost.


    ¡°I lost. I surrender.¡±


    Feeling humiliated by how easily he had fallen, Zizek bit his lip, and I extended my hand toward him.


    ¡°As promised, I ended it with one move. Will you ept it?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to ept.¡±


    I smiled, observing Zizek¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand how you were defeated, do you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason, you¡¯ll have to analyze on your own. Reflecting on the battle and understanding the cause of your defeat is part of training.¡±


    I reached out and helped Zizek to his feet.


    How much would he be able to grasp the psychological depth of the back-and-forth before he was finally knocked down by an attack thatcked both power and speed?


    ¡°¡­In short, I was deceived.¡±


    Zizek said after some thought.


    ¡°Can you tell me how many tricks there were?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Zizek paused, then held up two fingers.


    ¡°First, you used footwork and a quick strike to provoke a reaction, then followed up with a midsection cut.


    Second, you caused me to retreat in shock, leading me to lose my bnce.¡±


    ¡°Good, but you missed one thing.¡±


    I marked Zizek¡¯s response with a circle and then added a correction in red ink.


    ¡°The first trick was when I mentioned that the next move would end the fight. The moment you tensed up in response to that statement, you began to focus too much on that one move, which caused you to overextend your focus. That¡¯s why you were so startled by a simple feint and ultimately brought about your own downfall.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zizek shook his head in frustration.


    "One careless remark, and there was an unexpected psychological game hidden within it."


    "Remember this: in battles between the strong, psychological warfare is much more important than you might think."


    I transformed my sword back into a bracelet and swept my bangs back.


    "And another thing. If your method of responding to your opponent¡¯s attacks is too simple, you''ll be exploited quickly."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Whenever you felt at a disadvantage, you would retreat and create distance. It¡¯s a good tactic, but it was too obvious. I memorized your response and used it against you at the most crucial moment."


    "Are you saying you anticipated that and set a double trap?"


    Zizek asked, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Yes."


    "¡­That''s absurd."


    "Don¡¯t believe it?"


    "I believe your words, but I find it hard to believe that a person could fight with such foresight."


    "You probably don''t want to believe it. It¡¯s hard to ept that such a vast gap exists."


    I chuckled softly and pointed at Zizek.


    "But if you can¡¯t acknowledge that, you¡¯ll only end up dying needlessly whenever you meet your match. The battles of true strength are far moreplex and profound than you imagine. Those who haven¡¯t glimpsed that world can¡¯t even begin toprehend it."


    "¡­"


    Zizek, his face now filled with understanding, spoke.


    "Now I see, you never intended to kill me."


    "How did you know?"


    "If you wanted me dead, there would be no need to teach me like this. You want me to be a more useful man instead."


    Zizek was quick to understand, likely due to his experience. I appreciated that about him.


    "You have a sharp eye."


    He was capable enough to carry out my orders and expand an organization.


    "My guess is that you have no intention of staying in this organization. Am I right?"


    There it was, his boldness and sharp intellect. I smiled and asked for the reason behind his thinking.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "The easiest thing for you would have been to kill me and take control over the frightened ones. But you didn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve been testing me, giving me advice, as if you want me to remain here."


    I pped my hands in approval.


    "Excellent. To meet a man like this? I must be lucky."


    "I¡¯m cursed with terrible luck, damn it."


    "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Life is unpredictable, and it¡¯s hard to determine what is an opportunity and what is a trap."


    "You¡¯re talking big, so are you perhaps in the con artist business?"


    I chuckled and looked around.


    The men I¡¯d fought before seemed to be receiving treatment somewhere. Only unfamiliar faces were watching me with uneasy eyes.


    ¡®All of them are weak.¡¯


    But I wasn¡¯t the kind of man to look down on others simply because they were weak. I needed them.


    ¡®Relying only on power to control them is not a good strategy.¡¯


    For that reason, I showed overwhelming skill in front of Zizek but didn¡¯t intimidate him.


    ¡®It¡¯s important to show a merciful side.¡¯


    To those who felt fear from my strength, it would give them a small glimmer of hope that I was someone they could talk to.


    ¡®If I can gain Zizek''s loyalty and cooperation, the others will follow me as well.¡¯


    This was the nature of the underworld.


    Now that I thought about it, there were still young faces among Zizek¡¯s subordinates.


    "Did you recruit all of them?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "I like that."


    Even in a filthy swamp like this, there are always fools who seek loyalty and faithfulness. Like Karzan.


    "Zizek. From now on, let¡¯s talk man to man."


    "Very well."


    Zizek nodded, his face asking.


    ¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯


    "I have a big picture I want to build with you."


    I whispered into his ear.


    "Are you ready to betray your superiors?"


    "¡­!"


    Zizek¡¯s eyes widened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Do you have any idea how dangerous that would be?"


    "If you mess up even a little, your head could end up on a pike somewhere down an alley."


    "You know that and yet you say such things. Are you asking me to push my men into the fire?"


    "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, you fool. I didn¡¯t say that."


    "But that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re implying."


    Zizek extended his sword toward me.


    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning, then just kill me. I¡¯ll die, but I won¡¯t drag my men to their deaths."


    "Ah, you''re so frustrating. Are you going to keep making the mood like this?"


    Of course, I understood why Zizek was reacting like this. Betrayal in this world was the gravest sin.


    But in some ways, it was also an absurd situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that surprising; it happens all the time.¡¯


    The reason why loyalty is often romanticized is the same. There are so many people without honor.


    And I had, in my own way, managed to uphold my own sense of loyalty in this world.


    ¡®But now, I need to control them to betray the higher-ups for my own purposes.¡¯


    Straddling both the noble families and the underworld, sometimes using the underworld¡¯s power to dominate the noble families and sometimes using the nobility''s power to control the underworld¡ª


    That was the crux of my grand strategy.


    But I couldn¡¯t share that with Zizek yet. To him, I was just an intruder trying to take over and use the organization.


    ¡®Besides.¡¯


    I had already recognized that Zizek¡¯s martial ability, insight, and awareness were exceptional. Perhaps I had a chance to nurture an underling as capable as Zamuel.


    Therefore, I had no intention of letting Zizek slip away.


    "Listen carefully. From now on, I will persuade you."


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 70

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 70: That Shall Be My Name in the Underworld


    "Before we begin this conversation, let me ask you one thing, Zizek."


    "Speak."


    Zizek crossed his arms and gave me a sullen stare.


    "Are you with the Bisakino Brotherhood because you genuinely want to be?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I heard the stories from Rob on the way here. Those bastards seem to dabble in every dirty trade imaginable."


    I unfolded my fingers as I spoke.


    "Smuggling, fraud, extortion, gambling, robbery, assassination, mercenary work. But the worst among them is human trafficking."


    "..."


    I didn¡¯t miss the flicker of emotion on Zizek¡¯s face¡ªit was shame.


    "From what I hear, one of their affiliated groups primarily deals in ''merchandise'' such as prisoners of war and members of other ethnicities. They even capture stowaways seeking a better life or sell civilians abducted by pirates."


    "..."


    "Do you have any defense for that?"


    "No."


    "Good, I appreciate your honesty. But are you truly proud of it?"


    With words as sharp as des, I struck at the core of Zizek¡¯s conscience.


    "In the end, you¡¯re nothing more thanckeys and errand boys for scum who trade in human lives and ruin others'' futures. Doesn¡¯t it bother you that you¡¯re the bottom-feeders doing their dirtiest and most degrading work? Do you feel any pride in that?"


    "...I have no choice. Without their backing, there¡¯s no way to survive in this world."


    Zizek protested.


    "They may be scum, but they¡¯re still my people. If I took them in, I can¡¯t let them starve, can I?"


    "Don¡¯t give me that crap. If survival is the issue, you could sell bread, carry luggage, or make pottery. Look at the inn workers scrubbing tables and enduring insults just to scrape together a living to feed their families."


    "..."


    "Do you think they¡¯re suffering like that because they¡¯re dumber than you?"


    I was also speaking to my past self¡ªthe Karzan of long ago. If I had been ¡®a little braver¡¯ maybe I wouldn¡¯t have plunged into the underworld, iming to protect those pitiful children.


    But the naive boy of that time, ignorant of the wider world, couldn¡¯t have seen other paths.


    "Not anymore, though."


    "What makes you so superior? Just because you¡¯re a bit stronger? And yet, here you are, unable to do anything to me."


    Zizek bit his lower lip before responding.


    "¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m nothing special."


    "If anything, you¡¯re even worse¡ªstealing from those struggling to get by. You¡¯re a leech, no better than a mosquito draining someone else¡¯s blood."


    That finally struck a nerve. Zizek¡¯s expression twisted with anger.


    "If that¡¯s what you think, then kill me already!"


    "Don¡¯t speak rashly. Do you really want me to?"


    I unleashed killing intent I hadn¡¯t shown before. Zizek¡¯s face turned pale.


    "You fool. Are you ready to throw away your life just because I hurt your pride?"


    "Hah¡­ Damn it."


    Zizek exhaled heavily, visibly trying to calm the blood rushing to his head.


    "Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your purpose? What cause should I risk my life for?"


    This was the question I had been waiting for. I pointed at the street visible through the small window.


    "Here¡¯s how I see it: the underworld has no rules because it¡¯s and without a king¡ªa ce where everyone tears each other apart like rabid dogs."


    Zizek frowned, as if to say, What obvious nonsense are you spouting?


    "Isn¡¯t that the very nature of the underworld?"


    "You¡¯re wrong. Even in the filthiest sewer, there can be order. If someone with conviction, strength, and charisma rises to rule the underworld of this city, their ownws will inevitably follow."


    "What would change if that happens?"


    "People like the ones you¡¯ve taken in¡ªthose unfortunate souls drowning in misery¡ªwould have a chance to avoid falling into the depths. No more losing hard-earned money unjustly. No more innocent lives needlessly taken."


    That was also Karzan''s dream.


    In my past life, I managed to bring order to a single small city.


    Even if it was just one ce, there were few who suffered injustice there because I did everything I could within my power.


    "That¡¯s an absurd dream. It¡¯s the most far-fetched nonsense I¡¯ve ever heard."


    Watching Zizek¡¯s sneering expression, I chuckled instead.


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve spent your life sshing around in a shallow well, Zizek. You¡¯re a frog who¡¯s never seen the wider world."


    "¡­This vast underworld of Grunewald, you¡¯re calling it a shallow well?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is that the small street corner of Grunewald you¡¯re stuck in, where you¡¯re bound by childish, unspoken rules, that is the tiny well you live in."


    I saw my past self in Zizek, which is why my words were also directed at the Karzan of long ago.


    "You said you worked as a henchman? At best, you were probably nothing more than a grunt. What, did working as a servant in some wealthy man¡¯s barn make you think you¡¯re somebody? Do you really believe you understand the entirety of the underworld¡¯s workings?"


    Zizek, provoked by my words, snapped back.


    "Damn it, and what about you? How much do you know?"


    "At the very least, I¡¯ve been through things you can¡¯t even imagine¡ªbattles, trials, and all."


    "Well, good for you. So why is someone like you wasting time dealing with a fifth-rate underworld gang like us?"


    "I can¡¯t tell you that."


    "Fuck, then what can you tell me?"


    Zizek cursed, his temper ring.


    "I can tell you what you need to do."


    I locked eyes with Zizek and spoke.


    "From now on, you¡¯ll build your strength and earn the people¡¯s trust in this district. Embrace the downtrodden and help those in need. When disputes arise, settle them fairly and side with what¡¯s right."


    Even in the underworld, there can be honor. And that honores from establishing order and justice, using one¡¯s name as the banner for a set of rules.


    "At the very least, in your territory, ouw the trade of human lives, the sale of drugs, and the exploitation of the poor through unjust means."


    "¡­What¡¯s your endgame?"


    Zizek¡¯s expression grew distant.


    "Why spare my life and take my organization just to convince me to do something like this? Are you running some kind of charity?"


    What he was really asking was. Is it even possible to live like that?


    For someone steeped in the darkness of the underworld, such ideals sounded like fantasy.


    But for others, they were a natural way of life. I¡¯d met honorable underworld figures before¡ªmen who valued loyalty, integrity, and righteousness.


    "I¡¯ve told you already. I n to bring my sense of order to the underworld of Grunewald¡ªa battlefield of wolves tearing at each other."


    "You sound like a saint. That can¡¯t be all there is to it."


    I grinned. Of course, my goals included avenging Allenvert, fulfilling Karzan¡¯s unfinished business, and ultimately taking control of Grunewald.


    "You¡¯re right. But achieving this is an essential step toward my ultimate objective."


    Unlike before, Zizek didn¡¯t immediatelysh out at my words.


    I knew why. People who were moved by the words of a foolish romantic always shared a certain trait.


    "You¡¯re a man of conscience, Zizek."


    That¡¯s why I hoped he would willingly take my hand.


    "If you earn the people¡¯s trust, this street will truly be yours."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have the strength for that. If we do as you say, the other gangs in the area wille for us. My superiors will summon me and demand answers. They¡¯ll use me of betrayal, ask what foolish ideas I¡¯ve gotten into my head, and why I¡¯m not following orders."


    I pointed to my chest.


    "What are you so worried about? I''ll be backing you. Do you think they can handle me?"


    Zizek''s expression was hesitant, clearly unsure.


    "You''re certainly confident."


    "Trust me, Zizek. There''s more than enough ways to survive in this underworld without resorting to those kinds of methods."


    Zizek exhaled a trembling sigh.


    "It would be nice if that were really possible."


    Internally, I smirked. He''s starting to waver.


    This man, whose resolve was as flimsy as a reed swaying in the northern wind, was beginning to tilt in my favor.


    My n was to grow stronger while sometimes leaning on the Bisakino Brotherhood''s insignia and at other times participating in their internal power struggles.


    But first, I¡¯d have to conquer this area.


    I asked. "What¡¯s the reputation of the nearby organizations?"


    The moment I finished speaking, Zizek spat on the ground in disgust.


    "Most of them are just scum."


    "Ah, well, that¡¯s a relief then."


    "Why¡¯s that?"


    "Because it means I can deal with them however I see fit."


    For the truly irredeemable, death or forced retirement would suffice as justice.


    As for those who could be reformed, I nned to have them join Zizek¡¯s ranks under hismand.


    "You may have guessed this already, but I won¡¯t be stepping into the spotlight. You¡¯ll lead the organization as my proxy, winning the battles and establishing control. If you ever need my strength, you¡¯re wee to call on it."


    "And why is it that you¡¯re avoiding the forefront?"


    "I need to remain a secret. If you grow your influence for me, I¡¯ll support and guide you in return¡ªand borrow your strength when necessary."


    "In other words, a transaction."


    "Exactly, Zizek. I want to buy your loyalty."


    I knew my words must sound dangerous to Zizek. There was little reason for him to trust me¡ªmy proposal seemed lofty, reckless, and fraught with risk.


    "Why us, though?"


    Even so, Zizek wasn¡¯t outright rejecting me.


    "To be honest, it¡¯s partly coincidence."


    "Coincidence?"


    "A little while ago, I noticed some men with spider tattoos heavily involved in smuggling at the harbor."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah."


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    "Those bastards, huh. They¡¯re big yers in the dockyard and logistics scene."


    They were probably one of the more prominent groups under the Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯s umbre.


    "So, I thought I¡¯d start by taking over one of the smaller spider nests and use that to build up my strength, eventually taking down the bigger one."


    "And it just so happened that you ran into my men in the process."


    "Exactly."


    "Damn it. A lunatic shows up in my district out of nowhere, talking about taking over, while badmouthing the Bisakino Brotherhood? How could I not intervene?"


    Zizek let out a deep sigh.


    "So? Is your grand n to swallow up the Bisakino Brotherhood and use that as a springboard to take over Grunewald¡¯s entire underworld?"


    "For a frog in a well, you have quite the eye for the big picture."


    "Ugh, I really got myself into something, didn¡¯t I?"


    Zizek grumbled, but his words were as good as an agreement.


    "Just one thing¡ªcan I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Who¡¯s backing you, anyway?"


    "Backing, huh."


    Who exactly is backing me? My mother and her n are in no position to help me. My siblings? Most of them are rivals. And my father? He¡¯s merely a bystander.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s true that the city of Grunewald itself is one of my greatest weapons.¡¯


    That is, if I can distinguish the right time to use it and the right time to conceal it.


    ¡®Used carelessly, it bes a vulnerability. But wielded with precision, it¡¯s my ace in the hole.¡¯


    One lesson from my previous life: to gain something great, you must risk something equally significant.


    The Dark King may be an asshole, but even he must have ovee countless perils and hardships to ascend to his throne. For that, I have to acknowledge his struggle.


    If he is the greatest swindler on this continent, then I¡¯ll surpass him. I¡¯ll be a better swindler, a gambler, and a master tightrope walker.


    "What do you think? Who do you believe my backing is?"


    "¡­I have no idea."


    That answer satisfied me. It wouldn¡¯t do to be so easily read.


    "Why don¡¯t you find out? You can tell me your answer when you return."


    "Then at least tell me your name."


    "Ah, that much I¡¯ll dly share."


    Locking eyes with Zizek, I gave him a name¡ªa name that had died and been buried 17 years ago.


    "Karzan."


    That shall be my name in the Underworld.


    "¡­Karzan."


    Zizek rolled the name on his tongue.


    "Doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Are you, by chance, from anothernd?"


    "Why don¡¯t you figure that out too?"


    "Goddamn it."


    Zizek shook his head and met my gaze.


    "Fine. From now on, I¡¯ll call you ¡®Mr. Karzan.¡¯ Damn it all."


    His tone had shifted.


    "Call me whatever you like."


    Zizek nodded, his expression conflicted.


    "What¡¯s your organization¡¯s name?"


    "Doesn¡¯t really have one. People just call us Zizek¡¯s Gang."


    "Alright, we¡¯lle up with something fittingter. pping a grand name on a fifth-rate organization would just be ridiculous."


    "Well, aren¡¯t you a smooth talker."


    "Anyway, you¡¯re my new figurehead now."


    I patted Zizek on the shoulder with mock arrogance.


    "Let¡¯s work well together, shall we?"


    "¡­Should I gather the boys to introduce you?"


    "No need. Do it tomorrow."


    I yawned so wide it felt like my jaw might unhinge. It was deep into the night, and I hadn¡¯t even caught a wink of sleep.


    "Got a ce to crash?"


    "Yeah, we do."


    "Renting a whole building, I see. You¡¯ve got some basicpetence at least."


    "Something like that."


    "I¡¯ll get some shut-eye. Wake me when the roosters crow."


    "That¡¯s only a few hours from now."


    "I don¡¯t need more than that."


    "¡­."


    "And for the record, if you try anything while I¡¯m asleep, be prepared for the consequences."


    Zizek let out a faintugh.


    "I¡¯m not that much of an idiot."


    He led me to a small room.


    ¡°Wow, the smell. Can¡¯t you guys live a little cleaner?¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you filthy bastards. Tomorrow, spend the whole day deep-cleaning this ce. That¡¯s an order. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve never cleaned a day in your lives.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just stop nagging already.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll nag as much as I want.¡±


    After thoroughly chewing Zizek out, I shooed him away.


    ¡°Now get out. I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Must be nice. Some of us are stuck cleaning up your mess through the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    This is the upside of having subordinates, isn¡¯t it?


    Watching Zizek walk off with surprising enthusiasm to execute my orders, I stretched out on the bed. The pillow reeked faintly of rat urine.


    ¡®What a disgustingly long day.¡¯


    Still, my heart was at ease.


    How much hardship had young Karzan endured just to earn a cramped corner like this toy his head?


    ¡®This is only the beginning.¡¯


    I had just taken my first step into the vast, shadowy depths of this underworld.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to get much busier from here on out.¡¯


    But for now¡ª


    I let myself feel some joy. After all, I¡¯d just secured Zizek, who might prove to be as invaluable as Zamuel, as my subordinate.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 71

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 71: The Terminally Ill Nobleman is the Mad Dog of the Underworld


    At the break of dawn, the rooster crowed. Its weak, unenthusiastic cry suggested it hadn¡¯t been fed, and the sound roused me from sleep.


    "Wow, I feel refreshed."


    To think I could sleep so soundly. Perhaps I¡¯ve let my guard down a bit. I stretched with a yawn big enough tounch a dragon¡¯s breath and rose from my spot.


    "Are you awake, my lord?"


    I turned to see one of my men standing nervously outside the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Just standing guard, just in case."


    "Is that so? Good job."


    I nced at the corners of the guard¡¯s eyes and asked.


    "You didn¡¯t fall asleep on duty, did you? You¡¯ve got crust in your eyes."


    "Oh, no, sir! That¡¯s just... I don¡¯t wash my face often..."


    "You filthy lot. From now on, if you don¡¯t keep yourselves clean and tidy, I¡¯ll start with your boss and beat the lesson into every one of you."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    See? I¡¯m someone who cares about the hygiene of my subordinates.


    Speaking of which, my own clothes are probably reeking of blood by now.


    "Do we have a ce to wash up?"


    "Yes, we do."


    "Then lead the way."


    "Right away, sir."


    "If you have any spare clothes, bring them to me, and make sure my current ones are thoroughly washed."


    "Understood."


    "Good. You¡¯re good at answering orders."


    After a quick wash, I went to find Zizek.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, my foot."


    Zizek rubbed his swollen eyes and sluggishly got up.


    "You even let me have the best seat? What a considerate subordinate I have."


    Ignoring myment, Zizek shifted the conversation.


    "I¡¯ve already dealt with the men downstairs, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    I immediately understood what he meant. Given the sudden leadership change, it was only natural that some dissent would arise among the ranks.


    "Were there anyints?"


    "There were bound to be. But after seeing my face, they¡¯ve all agreed to follow."


    "Really? That¡¯s tidy work."


    I gave Zizek a closer look. He was more meticulous than I¡¯d initially thought.


    "You look... oddly excited."


    "It¡¯s not excitement, exactly. Just a little adrenaline, I suppose."


    He scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "If nothing else, this feels more honest and upright."


    "So you¡¯ve been ufortable all this time."


    "Well, yes, that¡¯s true."


    "But that¡¯s not all, is it? You must¡¯ve had something to fall back on¡ªa reason for your confidence."


    "I won¡¯t deny it."


    Grinning, I said to Zizek.


    "Congrattions, Zizek, on winning the gamble of your life."


    "Goodness, your confidence knows no bounds."


    "Just as I orderedst night, start the day by cleaning the entire building. Get the men into the baths, scrub them clean, and buy them some new clothes."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Zizek looked at me, expecting an exnation.


    "For a person to change, their appearance must change first. Wash yourselves properly, tidy up your clothes and hair. Show that even in this back alley, there can be dignity."


    "..."


    Zizek nodded.


    "But whose money are we using for this?"


    I pointed at Zizek.


    "Yours."


    "You¡¯re full of orders but don¡¯t give anything in return."


    Grumbling, Zizek snapped his fingers.


    "What¡¯s that about?"


    "I called those guys. You should at least acknowledge them."


    "Even though I killed some of them?"


    "Does that make you feel guilty now?"


    I locked eyes with Zizek as I answered.


    "I¡¯d be lying if I said I felt nothing."


    When I stepped into the hallway, about twenty people were lined up in two rows.


    Compared to the Grunewald Royal Guard or the Knightly Orders, their discipline and skill wereughable¡ªa ragtag bunch, really.


    But these were the first underlings I¡¯d gained in the underworld through my own efforts as Allenvert.


    Just as I¡¯d sworn to protect Peter, I¡¯d have to take responsibility for these people as well. That¡¯s the duty of a leader.


    "Rob."


    I turned to the guide who had led me here after getting beaten to a pulp. His body was wrapped in bandages.


    "Did you bury the dead properly?"


    "...Not yet. We¡¯ve only collected the bodies so far."


    "Were they friends of yours?"


    "No, not friends. But we had been sharing the same pot for a while."


    "I see."


    I scanned the group of misfits who were now under mymand. Naturally, a few words from Zizek wouldn¡¯t magically instill loyalty in them.


    "It¡¯s true that I provoked you, but I only struck back because you tried to kill me first."


    "...We understand that. In fact, we¡¯re grateful you chose to spare and take us in, even after that."


    Rob answered without daring to meet my gaze.


    Fear is often the most effective way to control men in the underworld. But fear alone can never foster genuine loyalty.


    "Take this."


    I pulled out two gold coins from my pocket and tossed them to Rob.


    "Find graves for the dead and bury them properly. If they have families, let the organization take care of them."


    "¡­!"


    The unexpected words caused visible surprise in Rob and the others.


    "Tend to the injured properly. If anyone can¡¯t fight anymore, assign them other tasks. Do you understand?"


    "Understood."


    I turned to Zizek.


    "Make sure it¡¯s handled properly. Also, find out if there are merchants dealing in high-quality spirit medicines."


    "And why would we need that?"


    "You¡¯ll need them, too, once you save enough money, won¡¯t you?"


    "!"


    Of course, this was only half the truth. I intended to search the underworld for any surviving members of Eisenach.


    "Ah, and one more thing."


    I extended my hand toward Zizek, who seemed slightly touched by my earlier words.


    "Give me one of those gold coins."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I just realized I have something I need to spend it on."


    "If that¡¯s the case, why did you give two coins for the funerals in the first ce?"


    "That¡¯s that, and this is this."


    I promptly reimed one of the coins from Zizek.


    "Got any smaller change?"


    "You¡¯re a real highway robber, you know that?"


    Grumbling, Zizek rummaged through his pockets and handed me some coins.


    "I probably won¡¯t be back for a few days. Do you have any signal res?"


    "No, we don¡¯t."


    "Buy one. If anything happens, shoot it toward the Grunewald Harbor at night. I¡¯lle to help, no matter what it takes."


    "¡­Asking where you¡¯re going is pointless, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You know me too well."


    ***


    I strolled leisurely through the streets of Grunewald as the morning sun climbed higher.


    The bustling, shadowy figures of the underworld had vanished, and the streets looked vastly different from their nighttime selves.


    ''¡­It¡¯s lively.''


    The city was awakening in earnest. The harbor was already teeming with workers and merchants hurrying about, and the most diligent vendors had already set off, carrying their wares.


    ''They live so earnestly.''


    The morning energy of the city was infectious. The resilience of those who toil daily just to survive struck me as both admirable and unyielding.


    It would be uneptable for such people to suffer tears of injustice under exploitation.


    I know all too well that even in the cities of the most powerful rulers, structures of exploitation are inevitable. Just as light casts shadows, the underworld exists in parallel.


    ''You must have taken my hand because you hated that, Zizek .''


    I smirked as I watched merchants cautiously avoid Karzan¡¯s rough-looking face.


    "Two wafers, please."


    "Ah, yes, right away!"


    But no matter how intimidating or charming someone looks, if they pay, they¡¯re just another customer.


    I handed the money to the vendor who rushed over and took a bite of the wafer.


    "Wow, it¡¯s sweet."


    I figured I¡¯d bring one back for Ludanter. Though it was just cheap flour dusted with sugar, the kind of snack unfit for a ducal family, simple treats like this often tasted the best.


    "Burp."


    Munching on the wafer, I made my way to the rooftop of the building where Peter¡¯s family lived.


    Within moments, I shifted back into Peter¡¯s appearance. Peering through the window, I saw Peter¡¯s family busily preparing for the morning.


    ''I¡¯ll have to tell Zizek to take care of this family when I return.''


    As I thought about the instructions I¡¯d give Zizek, I realized I still didn¡¯t even know their names.


    "¡­"


    I¡¯d nned to quietly leave them some pocket money, but that wouldn¡¯t work.


    A brother who doesn¡¯t remember his family names suddenly showing up would only cause confusion. Clicking my tongue, I turned to leave when...


    "Big bro!"


    A young girl¡¯s voice calling me made me turn my head.


    "¡­"


    "What are you doing here at this hour?"


    Hmm, I¡¯ve been caught. Even for someone as skilled at improvisation as Karzan, this was a slightly tricky situation.


    "Ah, I just came by to run an urgent errand for the young master."


    "At this hour?"


    "He needed something in a hurry¡­"


    "And what was so urgent?"


    "Well, just¡­ something."


    I awkwardly patted the child¡¯s head and pulled a gold coin from my pocket.


    "Take this and keep it safe. Use it if you ever need it."


    "Huh? Where¡¯d you get a gold coin?"


    The child looked at me with wide, startled eyes before narrowing them into sharp slits like hooks.


    "You¡¯re not doing something shady, are you?"


    "Me?"


    ¡­Should I call it ¡®wild imagination'', or is it just that the atmosphere of this neighborhood is that messed up?


    Scratching my head, I answered in a casual tone.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll be bringing home plenty of money from now on."


    "¡­"


    The child tilted her head in suspicion.


    "You seem a little different from usual."


    Sharp kid. She picked up on something that even the servants hadn¡¯t noticed. Is this what they mean by family being family?


    "Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well. Anyway, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back in a few days."


    "Okay."


    I handed her the wafer I¡¯d bought earlier.


    "Want this? I picked it up on my way here."


    "Really?!"


    Still, her eyes lit up at the mention of a snack. A child¡¯s heart is easy to please.


    "I¡¯ll share it with Mom. Thanks."


    "¡­"


    She even nned to share a simple treat. Despite their poverty, her caring nature for her family wasn¡¯t so different from Peter¡¯s. I smiled faintly and said goodbye.


    "I¡¯m heading out."


    "Okay. Stay safe!"


    Without turning back, I waved my hand as I walked away. Smart kid¡ªcleverer than her brother by far.


    If she wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking her in as a servant someday and ensuring she received a proper education.


    ''Then again, she was supposed to grow up as a youngdy of a baron¡¯s household.''


    I thought of Peter¡¯s younger sister, whose name I still didn¡¯t know, as I made my way back to Grunewald Castle. The long night¡¯s outing had finallye to an end.


    ***


    "Peter, came back from work?"


    "Good morning!"


    I greeted cheerfully as I passed through the guards¡¯ checkpoint.


    "Oh, you¡¯ve brought some treats!"


    "The young master was curious about them."


    On my way back, I bought a generous batch of wafers from another merchant.


    After using up all the coins I¡¯d wrung out of Zizek, the merchant had insisted it was too much money and packed me an absurd amount. Such an honest merchant¡ªit¡¯s rare toe across one like that.


    "Would you like one?"


    "Haha, I¡¯ll pass, but I appreciate the thought. Can¡¯t snack on duty."


    The guard looked at me with an expression that said he found me both adorable and earnest.


    Still¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Switching between being Allenvert, Karzan, and now Peter¡ªit had been quite a chaotic day, even by my standards.


    People called me a mad dog before, but now I felt like I¡¯d gone half a turn crazier.


    ¡®If only I could expand my influence quickly enough, I wouldn¡¯t have to run around like this and could delegate instead.¡¯


    But every mighty empire started as a small vige, and every grand fleet began with a humble rowboat. I wasn¡¯t nning to rush things.


    "Lla."


    Humming like a carefree child, I skipped my way to the annex.


    The mood was good, the sky was bright and clear, and the air felt refreshingly crisp. The world seemed beautiful today.


    ¡®Mission aplished.¡¯


    I had achieved plenty. Especially in a ce like this, where earning trust was far more challenging than gaining power.


    ¡®Today, I¡¯ve nted one foot firmly in Grunewald¡¯s shadows.¡¯


    If I had to sum it all up in a single phrase¡­


    ¡®The terminally ill nobleman is the mad dog of the Underworld.¡¯


    What a ridiculous notion.


    Yet, within that absurd statementy the truth of who I really was.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 72

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 72: I¡¯ll Be Seeing You Soon


    "Olivier, I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Olivier turned to me with an expression that said he had a lot to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ Peter, has everything been alright?¡±


    Olivier tried his best to match my lighthearted tone.


    ¡°What could possibly go wrong?¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°And nothing out of the ordinary for you either, right?¡±


    ¡°None at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I waved at Julia as she passed by.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, good morning.¡±


    Julia tilted her head, clearly puzzled by my overly cheerful demeanor.


    She nodded briefly and continued walking, her face saying, Why¡¯s he so excited this early in the day?


    ¡°Want a snack?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    An imaginary exmation mark seemed to pop up over Julia¡¯s head. She quickly dashed back and bit into the wafer I handed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Chew it all before you talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Peter.¡±


    After handing her the snack, I waved her off with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Olivier remarked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We lowered our voices as we headed toward the bedroom.


    ¡°So, did you get what you were after?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°What exactly were you up to?¡±


    Ah, exining that would take too long. I kept it short.


    ¡°I took over an entire organization.¡±


    ¡°...For real?¡±


    Leaving Olivier speechless behind me, I knocked on the bedroom door and opened it.


    ¡°Well, would you look at this guy.¡±


    There was Peter, fast asleep with drool on the pillow. I kicked him awake.


    ¡°Sleeping sofortably on your own, huh?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Peter, still half-asleep, rubbed his eyes before jumping up in shock.


    ¡°Did¡­ did everything go alright?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had a bit more excitement than you did. You, on the other hand, were sleeping like the world wasn¡¯t ending.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, the pillow was sofy I just dozed off without realizing it.¡±


    Peter scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    ¡°And I call this guy my attendant.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Peter was so worried about you that he stayed upte into the night.¡±


    Olivier came to his defense.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I turned to Peter, who nodded sheepishly with a nk look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But, um, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard you rustling aboutte into the night.¡±


    It seemed Olivier hadn¡¯t been sleeping either.


    ¡°Wow, you can hear that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been making quite the ruckus.¡±


    I teased Peter while praising Olivier.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re outstanding. The only truly dependable man around here is you, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    ¡°And you, what are you standing there for? Go fetch some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    I took off Peter¡¯s clothes and The Mask of Aminicrus at the same time. As I transformed back, I could feel my perspective shift higher.


    ¡°Ah, this is it. The eye level of Peter and me.¡±


    After spending an entire night transformed, returning to the body of Allenvert was oddly refreshing.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Olivier addressed me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I enjoyed the elevated perspective, Olivier continued.


    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡±


    ¡°Well, first, I¡¯m going to get some more sleep. Tell everyone I¡¯m training. Use that as an excuse to take a rest yourself, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Come on, take the suggestion when it¡¯s given.¡±


    I set down the snack in its cheap paper wrapping on the floor.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll be going to the library. If you¡¯ve got things to do, feel free to handle them.¡±


    ¡°For whatr?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old man there who gets bored without me.¡±


    I was nning to host a small tea gathering. I¡¯d been on the receiving end of his favors for years, and now that I had some sweets, I figured it was a good time to repay him.


    ¡®Plus, I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask while I¡¯m at it.¡¯


    ¡°Understood.¡± Olivier nodded.


    ¡°By the way, when do you n to tell me aboutst night¡¯s events?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    I smirked at Olivier¡¯s face, practically dying of curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I can¡¯t fall asleepter.¡±


    ***


    Ludan set down a well-steeped cup of tea in front of an unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Please, have some.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    For some reason, the man before him exuded a faint presence¡ªone so subtle that it was difficult to ignore.


    ¡®A man like a shadow.¡¯


    Ludan thought.


    That was the best way he could describe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± the man said, shing a harmless smile.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯


    He had always been someone without a clear title. Perhaps because of this, or for some other reason, his presence felt as fleeting as a ghost¡¯s.


    But Ludan knew one thing for sure: whenever this man appeared within the castle walls, something significant always seemed to follow.


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know this man¡¯s name.¡¯


    Ludan didn¡¯t know if he was a coteral rtive, a vassal from somewhere, or a retainer employed in recent years.


    He didn¡¯t even know if the man served under the head of n or the council of elders.


    All he knew was that this mysterious figure always left an impression¡ªand a wake of events behind him.


    Above all, Ludan''s instincts were warning him: It¡¯s best not to take too much interest in this man.


    However¡ª


    ¡°The reason I¡¯vee today is to ask a few questions about Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    This changed everything.


    Ludan cleared his throat and asked.


    ¡°And what, specifically, might that be about?¡±


    Detecting the subtle wariness and concern in Ludan¡¯s voice, the man softened his tone further.


    ¡°I have recently been appointed as Young Master Allenvert¡¯s swordsmanship instructor by order of His Grace, the Duke.¡±


    ¡°A swordsmanship instructor, you say?¡±


    Ludan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I won¡¯t only be teaching swordsmanship but also other disciplines of martial arts. However, that¡¯s not all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°What more is there, then?¡±


    ¡°As you know, Sir Ludan, the direct descendants of the Grunewald n undergo various stages of verification.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And those processes are conducted under the supervision of the n head and the council of elders.¡±


    The man gestured toward himself.


    ¡°I am essentially a proxy who oversees those evaluations.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is quite the significant responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    The man scratched his head with an awkward smile, but Ludan couldn¡¯t help but suspect that even this gesture was a carefully calcted performance.


    ¡°To summarize, my role is to teach martial arts, including swordsmanship and mana cultivation techniques, while also cultivating governance skills, knowledge, and wisdom. Essentially, I am tasked with ensuring that Young Master Allenvert passes all the evaluations without issue before hising-of-age ceremony in a year. I am both his teacher and an examiner responsible for fair judgment throughout the process.¡±


    What on earth was this man¡¯s true identity, that such an immense responsibility had been entrusted to him by the n head?


    ¡°As you may have guessed, Sir Ludan, it was never originally intended for me to be Young Master Allenvert¡¯s instructor.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°His actions after awakening from his illness have, in a way, rewritten his fate.¡±


    Ludan unconsciously nodded. After all, wasn¡¯t he the very first to witness how Allenvert seemed not just changed, but entirely reborn?


    ¡°Before meeting Young Master Allenvert in person, I wanted to gather some information and testimony on my own.¡±


    Ludan furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Is that truly necessary?¡±


    ¡°You of all people would understand, Sir Ludan¡ªignorance is weakness.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was resolute.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know someone well, you¡¯ll inevitably be led astray by them. This is especially true when dealing with someone like Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    The more Ludan thought about it, the stranger the man¡¯s words felt.


    Why would a teacher show such extreme caution toward a student they hadn¡¯t even met yet?


    Was this simply part of his role as an examiner? But as far as Ludan knew, this wasn¡¯t the case for the other heirs.


    ¡°Sir Ludan.¡±


    Before his thoughts could wander further, the man¡¯s low voice brought him back.


    ¡°You were there on the day Young Master Allenvert first awoke, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°I heard there were signs of amnesia. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed. But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something about that detail that doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    "What do you mean by ''unsettling''?"


    The man took a moment, sipping his bitter tea before responding.


    "When someone loses their memory, it¡¯s not just about forgetting what they ate yesterday. Their personality, wisdom, values, and even goals can undergo aplete transformation."


    "¡­"


    "Yet when I examine Young Master Allenvert¡¯s actions, they consistently exhibit wless judgment and bold decisiveness. He humbled Young Master Barva and Young Master Somerset, dueled with Keseg, and even gained Young Lady Ulbhild¡¯s favor, earning the privilege of learning martial arts from her. Most notably¡ª"


    At this point, the faint, dry smile that appeared on his lips made Ludan flinch.


    "¡ªhe stood his ground against Young Master Verdzig himself. That is not something just anyone can do."


    Despite the unease he felt toward this man, Ludan couldn¡¯t disagree.


    After all, who could deny that Verdzig Grunewald was a man of power and cunning, reminiscent of the n head¡¯s younger days?


    "Young Master Allenvert has boldly dered his intent topete in the session race. However, I¡¯ve never heard of someone recovering from amnesia and disying such extraordinary improvements."


    The man idly tapped his teaspoon like a pen, as if scribbling invisible thoughts in the air¡ªa habit of his when organizing his mind.


    "When I first heard the stories, I thought perhaps Young Master Allenvert had been preparing for this moment all along, deliberately retreating into obscurity to n his current course of action."


    Ludan firmly shook his head, rejecting the theory he had heard countless times from others who came to him.


    "Frankly, I believe what has been revealed is the truth."


    Or perhaps, Ludan thought to himself, he simply didn¡¯t want to believe that Allenvert had deceived even him with a calcted fa?ade.


    "Ah, so that¡¯s your perspective."


    The man replied with a smile. Was there a trace of cynicism in it? Perhaps it was over-interpretation.


    "If only everything that was revealed were truly the whole truth, what a simpler world this would be."


    The weight behind those words silenced Ludan.


    "Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "For now, yes. I simply wished to hear your thoughts."


    With that, the man stood up, his expression showing little attachment to the conversation.


    "Thank you for the tea. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    "¡­Please take good care of Young Master Allenvert."


    "I¡¯ll do my best."


    As he turned and exited the library, his expression grew cold once again.


    ¡®Head Butler and the old librarian react the same way. Thorough deception? Or has he truly changed?¡¯


    The logical conclusion was that all of this was part of Allenvert¡¯s calcted ns.


    But the man knew better than most that much of life existed in the gray area between order and chaos.


    ¡®Let¡¯s entertain the idea that, as these naive old men believes, Allenvertpletely changed after his fever.¡¯


    It was a bold and improbable theory, but it exined more than one might expect.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s almost as if another soul has taken residence within him.¡¯


    Yet, as far as he knew, no mage¡ªno matter how skilled¡ªcould achieve such a feat.


    ¡®Sometimes the truth of a seeminglyplex matter is surprisingly simple.¡¯


    Putting asidemon sense and prejudice for a moment, he reevaluated Allenvert¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Terrifying. Right after losing all memories, he gathered information and established his position so quickly?¡¯


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡®He demonstrated his extraordinary martial talent in the most dramatic way possible, ensuring everyone in the duchy took notice.¡¯


    His duels with Barva and Keseg showcased not only his natural aptitude but also his uncanny ability tomand attention.


    He had captivated Lady Ulbhild, expertly maneuvered through the intricate dynamics between his siblings, and skillfully distinguished allies from foes.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Verdzig, the heir to the Grunewald n might already have been him.¡¯


    The man, reflecting on the series of events that had unfolded in his absence, allowed himself a small chuckle.


    ¡®Fascinating. Truly fascinating.¡¯


    Indeed, the n head¡¯s judgment had been spot on.


    For the first time, he fully understood why he had been tasked with closely observing Allenvert.


    ¡®But there¡¯s just one thing I can¡¯t quite grasp.¡¯


    ...What exactly was Allenvert trying to achieve by going to the harbor? Especially under the obvious watch of the Royal Guards and the Head Butler?


    If his intent had been to forge connections with the underworld in such a conspicuous manner, it would have been an astonishingly foolish move.


    ¡®And yet, that smuggler Kimret disappeared without a trace.¡¯


    There had been no sightings of him at the Nasrak Inn, despite earlier reports.


    Had the man sensed the rising tension and gone into hiding? Or...


    ¡®Perhaps someone acted quickly and already abducted him.¡¯


    In either case, Allenvert had gained nothing tangible from that encounter.


    Still...


    His behavior was so erratic that his intentions and goals were hard to grasp. Could someone really change this much, even such aplete personality change?


    ¡®There¡¯s only so much I can deduce from afar. The rest will have to be rified in person.¡¯


    The man smiled, feeling a rare sense of intellectual excitement.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, Young Master Allenvert.¡¯


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 73

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 73: He Has A ce To Be Tonight


    Allenvert led Peter toward the library.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pay my respects to the Head Butler then.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go and see if you can snag some refreshments while you''re at it.¡±


    Once even Olivier had left to deliver his report, the annex quickly fell silent.


    ¡°...¡±


    Meanwhile, a pair of eyes quietly observed Julia¡¯s narrow shoulders as she carried cleaning tools toward the bedroom to tidy up.


    ¡®Is this my chance?¡¯


    The spy nted by Verdzig didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Once the royal guards were stationed at the annex, the security would be far tighter.


    ¡®No, I need to act before Olivier returns. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡¯


    Olivier had perfect control over the newly hired staff, which made the annex a structure designed to filter out any suspicious activity.


    Though the spy had blended in for now, any careless move would easily get them caught.


    ¡®...I¡¯ll have to be more cautious.¡¯


    The spy quietly returned to their position. Opportunities didn¡¯te twice, and for someone answering Verdzig¡¯s orders, the oue could only be sess¡ªor death.


    ***


    As I made my way to the library, I took in the view of the coastline stretching beneath the castle.


    The gazes of the staff who watched me felt entirely different from before.


    ¡°Why are they staring so intently? Being too good-looking can be exhausting.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the center of so much attention right now?¡±


    ¡°Silence. I don¡¯t care for the jealous ramblings of an unattractive man.¡±


    I sternly reprimanded Peter.


    ¡°Just because your face isn¡¯t much to look at doesn¡¯t mean your heart should be equally ugly. Reflect on yourself, you pathetic fool.¡±


    ¡°To think I¡¯d be berated so harshly for saying a single word¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    After briefly switching ces with Peter and living as Karzanst night, I¡¯d gained a renewed appreciation for just how handsome Allenvert¡¯s face truly was.


    ¡®How foolish of me, to nearly forget the value of such a gift simply because I¡¯ve grown used to it.¡¯


    ¡°But do you think the librarian has ever eaten something like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sort of thingmoners like me usually eat?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Nobles enjoy snacks just as much as anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Do they really?¡±


    ¡°Your younger sister seems to like them too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I gave her one.¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou really did?¡±


    Peter looked deeply moved.


    ¡°To think you¡¯d even care for the likes of my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s much sharper than you, probably because she doesn¡¯t take after you. If she¡¯s interested, I¡¯m even considering hiring her as staff in the future.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should rece my current attendant.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    I briefly reflected on the poverty Peter¡¯s family had endured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your sry is raised. Tell your sister to save it wisely.¡±


    It¡¯s not wise to give too much money all at once. If word spreads that they¡¯ve suddenlye into wealth, the kindness of those around them can quickly turn cold.


    ¡®But still, young children should at least be able to enjoy a good snack every now and then.¡¯


    I suddenly recalled a memory of my grandfather.


    [PR/n - Grandfather: An old man who adopted MC in his previous life for a brief part.]


    On those freezing winter nights, when we endured by huddling together for warmth in an icy room, my grandfather would hold me close, full of countless regrets.


    Among those regrets was the fact that he had never been able to buy me a simple treat.


    ¡®But back then, I was a child with no desire for snacks at all.¡¯


    Living in a situation where we couldn¡¯t even light a fire or ensure regr meals, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of wanting more.


    Yearster, when I found myself alone and had stepped into the underworld¡ª


    For the first time, I bought the very snack my grandfather had so wanted to give me.


    ¡®I remember thinking, why did he feel so guilty about this?¡¯


    The snack was so sweet it made my head ache.


    ¡®It was a vor my grandfather would¡¯ve enjoyed far more than me.¡¯


    Perhaps he had known the taste, which is why he felt so remorseful. To him, it must¡¯ve been pitiful that his unrted grandson was growing up without knowing even the smallest joys of life.


    So, when I¡¯d achieved a little sess, I went to his grave, reced the worn-out shovel I had left there with a proper headstone, and ced that overly sweet snack beside it before leaving.


    ¡®By now, even that grave must¡¯ve been abandoned.¡¯


    Who else but me would tend to my grandfather¡¯s resting ce?


    But even Karzan, who had roamed the underworld, had died 17 years ago.


    That grave of a forgotten viger, without kin to visit, must now have be part of nature, overgrown with grass and trees.


    ¡®And Zamuel¡­ He must¡¯ve been too busy trying to survive himself.¡¯


    There had been a time when I thought of returning to my grandfather¡¯s grave, pouring a drink, and confessing that Karzan hade back.


    ¡®But now I¡¯m in no position to even visit.¡¯


    Even though my grandfather¡¯s spirit had returned to the heavens, his bodyy quietly in a faraway foreignnd, across an endless sea.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As my thoughts spiraled endlessly¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice pulled me back from the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I quickly regained myposure, masking my emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling sleepy.¡±


    ¡°You could rest a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough sleep for seven years.¡±


    Technically, it was seventeen years.


    Before I realized it, my steps quickened toward the library in front of me.


    ¡®If Ludan is there, he might know about the city¡¯s history and its key figures.¡¯


    Nobles, merchants, and even the influential figures of the underworld¡ªI wanted to gather whatever stories I could about them.


    ¡®From the outside, it might look like I¡¯m heading for an important discussion.¡¯


    Fine by me. Let them assume what they want.


    ¡®No one truly understands me.¡¯


    That gap in information leads to misjudgments. And those misjudgments? They¡¯ll only work in my favor.


    ***


    ¡°Young Master, wee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I pulled out some wafers to apany the tea Ludan had prepared.


    ¡°As promised, I¡¯ve brought something sweet enough to rot your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a street snack, is it?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it right away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted it myself, but I¡¯ve seen it in books before.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his response. It was exactly what one would expect from a man who had spent his life growing old among books.


    ¡°Thank you for the treat, Young Master.¡±


    Ludan closed his eyes and savored the snack.


    ¡°Ah, how peculiar. There¡¯s not a single expensive ingredient in it, yet it¡¯s remarkably sweet and has a charm of its own.¡±


    He seemed to like it enough to take another piece.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it, I see?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, a cheap snack pairs surprisingly well with fine tea.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, appreciating his insight.


    ¡°As expected, you understand the art of tea.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, Young Master, I¡¯m having quite the enjoyable experience.¡±


    The warm smile on Ludan¡¯s wrinkled face wasforting, and I found myself rxing in his presence.


    ¡°With all the snacks I¡¯ve taken from you, it¡¯s only right I repay the favor, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you n to repay everything, you¡¯ll have to visit often.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose that gives me a good excuse toe by.¡±


    Strangely, we both set down our teacups at the same time. A brief silence followed, but in that moment, I caught the flicker of hesitation in the old man¡¯s expression.


    ¡®He¡¯s mulling over something.¡¯


    Soon enough, a glimmer of resolve appeared on Ludan¡¯s face.


    ¡°...Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    ¡°This morning, someone came to see me.¡±


    Feigning surprise, I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Came to see you? Who was it?¡±


    ¡°They imed to be the person who will serve as your swordsmanship instructor.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Now that was genuinely surprising. Blinking in confusion, I asked.


    ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°It was apparently decided by the head of the n.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However...¡±


    Ludan lowered his voice.


    ¡°They went out of their way to ask me questions about you. Strangely persistent, almost unnervingly so.¡±


    Well, now. That didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    ¡°What exactly did they ask?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to know if your amnesia was real.¡±


    ¡°Wow, now that¡¯s a little unfair.¡±


    If they¡¯d known everything from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all that trouble.


    ¡°They acted as though confirming that point was of utmost importance.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    I crossed my arms and fell into thought. Could my father have assigned yet another suspicious character to me?


    ¡°Regardless, knowing someone is snooping around in the shadows doesn¡¯t feel great. How am I supposed to trust such a person to teach me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that he¡¯s both suspicious and dangerous in many ways.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Ludan¡¯s gaze grew heavy, his expression somber.


    ¡°...And that¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s dangerous. Although I¡¯ve been acquainted with him for a long time, I still don¡¯t know his name or rank.¡±


    The words carried a significant weight.


    ¡°A man who¡¯s like a shadow, then.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the perfect description. He was, quite literally, like a shadow.¡±


    ¡°And such a man is supposed to be my swordsmanship instructor?¡±


    ¡°Not just an instructor. He¡¯ll act as a representative of the Duke and the Council of Elders, as well as your examiner.¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°Is that a usual arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The other young masters underwent a simr process during theiring-of-age ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    This was an entirely unexpected development.


    ¡°Seems I¡¯ve been taking things too lightly.¡±


    Setting aside the questions I¡¯d nned to ask Ludan, I stood from my seat.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°I need some time to organize my thoughts.¡±


    Ludan, his expression heavy with concern, offered a word of caution.


    ¡°Please be careful. I sensed something profoundly dangerous about him¡ªlike an abyss without a bottom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    As thoughts of this mysterious swordsmanship instructor filled my mind, another figure surfaced¡ªmy father, Duke Georg Grunewald.


    ¡®I¡¯d really like to see him face-to-face at this point. What exactly is he nning?¡¯


    Just as others couldn¡¯t discern my intentions, I, too, was far from understanding my father¡¯s.


    ***


    ¡°I greet you, Uncle.¡±


    The Head Butler greeted him warmly with a smile.


    ¡°Olivier, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s only been three days.¡±


    ¡°To a mayfly, even three days must feel like an eternity. Come, have a seat.¡±


    The butler gazed at his nephew, Olivier Borgart, with pride. Olivier was the n¡¯s brightest talent, a man the Borgart name could boast of.


    ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t been getting enough rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s been a lot to dotely.¡±


    Olivier barely swallowed the sigh that threatened to escape him. At this rate, he half-expected to find himself with white hair like his uncle within ten years.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to report on any noteworthy incidents involving the young master and Young Lady Ulbhild over the past couple of days.¡±


    Olivier carefully avoided mentioning two critical matters: Ulbhild¡¯s discussion of Angantyr and the fact that Allenvert had visited the underworld the previous day. Instead, he reported on all the other events.


    ¡°...That concludes my report.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Nothing unusual, then.¡±


    Looking at his uncle¡¯s impassive expression, Olivier suppressed the uneasy feeling gnawing at him.


    ¡®Is this truly the right thing to do?¡¯


    His duty was, by definition, to report every detail of his Young Master¡¯s activities to both the n Head and the Head Butler. Yet, to preserve trust with Allenvert, he had chosen to conceal st night¡¯s truths.¡¯


    The vague difort arising from that choice was an entirely new sensation for Olivier¡ªone he had never experienced before.


    Ultimately, it was a question of priorities.


    ¡®What should take precedence?¡¯


    Had his uncle ever wrestled with such dilemmas?


    Between ¡®duty¡¯ and ¡®loyalty¡¯ what should prevail?


    If loyalty to the n conflicted with loyalty to the one he served, which was more important?


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    "May I ask you a personal question, Uncle?"


    "A personal question, not a formal one? That¡¯s a much more wee request to this old man."


    "..."


    Olivier closed his eyes.


    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    He felt a strong sense of foreboding¡ªthat speaking too hastily, without first organizing his own thoughts, would surely lead to regret.


    "...I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s too personal of a matter, after all."


    "Ah, I see."


    Despite the clear disappointment on his uncle¡¯s face, Olivier couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more.


    ***


    Head Butler Aiden silently observed the seat his nephew had just vacated, his thoughts drifting.


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s caught up in something quite dangerous.¡¯


    Aiden could vaguely guess the nature of the ¡®personal matter¡¯ troubling Olivier. As a fellow butler, he had wrestled with such concerns himself, long ago.


    ¡®Think and reflect, Olivier. Inner turmoil is the hammer and fire that tempers the human spirit.¡¯


    Aiden hoped to witness the masterpiece of the Borgart n unfurl its wings alongside the masterpiece of the Grunewald n.


    ¡®But the young master truly is remarkable.¡¯


    What had Allenvert done in such a short span of time to so captivate Olivier¡¯s heart?


    That rigid, principle-driven man was now caught in the throes of such deep contemtion.


    ¡®Perhaps the young master¡¯s greatest talent isn¡¯t martial skill but his ability to win hearts.¡¯


    Indeed, even Aiden himself found it difficult not to harbor a quiet admiration for Allenvert.


    ¡®Still, young master, you¡¯ll need to tread very carefully this time.¡¯


    His thoughts turned to the swordsmanship instructor personally appointed by Duke Georg.


    ¡®Even I don¡¯t know everything about that man.¡¯


    The shroud concealing him was dense and imprable.


    ¡®The one thing that¡¯s certain is that he answers only to the Duke.¡¯


    As the Head Butler of the Grunewald n, Aiden was among the Duke¡¯s closest confidants.


    Yet even he, who oversaw the internal affairs of the Ducal Estate, was not privy to all that transpired in the other departments of governance or the military.


    Only the Duke held the threads to all the scattered fragments of information, orchestrating the governance of the duchy with unerring precision from its pinnacle.


    Naturally, even Aiden was curious about the Duke¡¯s intentions.


    "...For him to suddenly seek an audience with Young Master Allenvert."


    Aiden rang a bell, summoning another servant.


    "You called for me, Head Butler?"


    "Send someone to Young Master Allenvert¡¯s residence."


    "Yes, sir. What shall I tell him?"


    "Inform him that he has a ce to be tonight¡ªquietly."


    The meeting between Duke Georg Grunewald and Allenvert, the fourth son of the n, was no ordinary father-son encounter.


    It was so secretive and delicate that no one in the n could know of it, nor could the slightest disturbance mar its quiet execution.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 74

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 74: Someone I Want You to Meet


    While I was casually circting my mana after dinner, an unexpected summons came.


    "Who called for me?"


    "The n Head has summoned you."


    I blinked like a cow and looked at Peter and Olivier.


    ¡®...Could it be he found out I went to the underworldst night?¡¯


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡¯


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Though my heart sank for a moment, I doubted it was already discovered. If it was, this might actually be something to look forward to.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s finally happening.¡¯


    I had thought about wanting to meet face-to-face, but I hadn¡¯t expected the opportunity toe this quickly.


    ¡®Still, it makes my heart sink.¡¯


    But that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just like a rainstorm that I was bound to face eventually. I¡¯ve never been the type to fear an unexpected downpour.


    "When should I go?"


    The Head butler bowed his head slightly.


    "Please prepare to leave immediately. I¡¯ll return in an hour to escort you."


    "That¡¯s rather sudden. Very well."


    I stared at my reflection in the window and hardened my expression.


    ¡®...Stay sharp, Allenvert.¡¯


    If I¡¯m not careful, I might just get devoured.


    ***


    I emerged at the front gate apanied by Peter and Olivier. I had ensured strict confidentiality, so not a single servant dared toe out and watch.


    "The moon is stunning tonight."


    It was a stark contrast tost night, where thick clouds had poured rain relentlessly. Gazing at the bright moon surrounded by stars like loyal retainers, I raised my hand in greeting.


    "Captain Jeffrey, it¡¯s been a while."


    Standing guard by the carriage was Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards who had apanied me on my recent trip to the harbor.


    "Good to see you, Young Master."


    Jeffrey saluted.


    "I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again so soon."


    "Judging by your expression, you don¡¯t seem too pleased."


    "That¡¯s not true."


    After a brief exchange of friendly banter, I shifted my attention to Aiden, the Head Butler, whosemanding presence stood out beside Jeffrey.


    "Head Butler, it¡¯s been too long."


    "My apologies for disturbing you at thiste hour."


    "Who would me the time when summoned by the n Head?"


    I replied.


    "Still, I wonder where we¡¯re headed that requires such an extravagant escort."


    Aiden answered in a calm voice.


    "As you might have guessed, Young Master, you will be traveling outside the estate."


    "Is there a specific reason we need to leave the estate?"


    "It is the n Head¡¯smand."


    His reply carried an authority that left no room for further questions. Clicking my tongue quietly, I nodded.


    "Then let us go."


    Without furtherment, I climbed into the carriage. It was luxurious and well-reinforced.


    "With something like this, it wouldn¡¯t even get a scratch if an arrow were to hit it."


    "It¡¯s been reinforced with steel and protective enchantments."


    "How luxurious."


    I smirked and nced at the Head Butler.


    "So, the fact that you came in person suggests this isn¡¯t a trivial matter."


    "That¡¯s correct."


    "And travelingte at night implies confidentiality is critical. But even so, I can¡¯t help but wonder if these measures are truly sufficient."


    "You needn¡¯t worry about that."


    "I¡¯d like to hear the reason."


    "This is being done under the will of the n Head. Whose eyes and ears could we possibly need to fear?"


    It was a response thatid bare the sheer authority of Duke Georg. Yet, for some reason, it didn¡¯t sound the least bit arrogant.


    ¡®Impressive, Father.¡¯


    After all, no matter how cunning or scheming Verdzig¡¯s mind might be, even he strives to gain Father¡¯s favor. The Duke¡¯s mastery of politics and power was evident during the annihtion of the Eisenach alone.


    It was then¡ª


    ¡®...What is this?¡¯


    Throb!


    Suddenly, an intense pain surged through my body, forcing me to clench my teeth. The strange energies I had suppressed with the spirit medicines and the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique began to run wild, twisting my meridians. It felt as though I had swallowed lethal poison.


    ¡®Damn it. What the hell is wrong with these things now?¡¯


    Panic or a misstep at a time like this could lead to mana deviation. I quickly closed my eyes and recited the incantation for the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ¡®Good, it¡¯s working.¡¯


    The rebellious venomous energy, which had been rampaging like eels in a frenzy, began to calm down one by one, like unruly soldiers submitting to a strict sergeant.


    ¡®Whew, I thought I was about to drop dead.¡¯


    As I steadied my racing heart and opened my eyes, I found the Head Butler and Olivier staring at me.


    "Young Master, is something wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I must¡¯ve gotten so tense that my stomach acted up."


    "So, even you find the him that intimidating?"


    "Who wouldn¡¯t?"


    I brushed off their concern with a vague excuse, though my thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡®What was that just now?¡¯


    The moment I fully grasped that I¡¯d be meeting my father, it was as if my body had triggered a rejection response. How peculiar.


    ¡®Could those energies actually fear my father?¡¯


    The notion was absurd, truly.


    But if my suspicion is correct¡ªthat the incurable poison slowly killing me has ties to my maternal bloodline¡ªthen...


    ¡®No, that¡¯s too ridiculous.¡¯


    I dismissed my own theory.


    ¡®That would make it sound like the poison has a will of its own.¡¯


    Even for someone like me, who¡¯s been called a mad dog all my life, such an idea was preposterous.


    ¡®What an unpredictable body I have.¡¯


    I shifted the conversation to lighten the mood.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?"


    "To an old winery owned by Grunewald."


    "A winery?"


    I blinked dumbly. Now that was unexpected.


    "Is he nning to share a drink with his son or something?"


    The butler, half-joking, replied with a faint smile.


    "Perhaps."


    ***


    The carriage moved slowly, circling through Grunewald¡¯s inner and outer regions, stopping by various facilities along the way.


    The armory, the barracks of the Royal Guards and the Knights, the food warehouses, various annexes, workshops, stables¡­ even the saltworks, shipyard, and ughterhouse.


    "..."


    I opened the ss window and quietly observed the silent expanse of the ducal estate. Both the Head Butler and Olivier remained wordless, as if urging me to see and remember everything with my own eyes.


    ¡®Remember? But what exactly?¡¯


    Perhaps they wanted me to remember the enormity and grandeur of this ce called Grunewald.


    ¡®Even that massive castle is but a small piece of what makes up the name Grunewald.¡¯


    For the duke''s castle at the summit to function smoothly, it requires the tireless efforts of those working unseen, day and night.


    ¡®Even now, when the skilledborers have retired home after a long day''s work, the bureaucrats manning the offices are probably hunched over their desks by the light ofnterns, grappling with piles of paperwork.¡¯


    "What do you feel?"


    The Head Butler¡¯s low question broke the silence. I replied.


    "I feel the sheer enormity of the name Grunewald. If so many people and facilities are needed just to sustain a single castle, how many more must be involved to maintain this entire city and duchy?"


    "It is the Duke¡¯s role to oversee them all."


    "And you assist my father, ensuring every matter within the castle, great and small, is handled."


    The Head Butler gave a faint smile.


    "Young Master, in truth, this is a rite that your elder brothers, the n Head, and even your ancestors have all undergone."


    "Oh, really? Then it¡¯s truly an honor."


    The Head Butler¡¯s eyes gleamed with a probing curiosity as he asked.


    "And what about this makes you feel honored?"


    "Before seeking the position of an heir, one must first understand and appreciate what it is they aim to inherit. Isn¡¯t this an opportunity to realize that? If so, it¡¯s only right to feel both gratitude and pride at being given such a chance."


    The Head Butler nodded, a pleased smile spreading across his face. He didn¡¯t even bother hiding his expression now.


    ¡®How surprising.¡¯


    When we first met, he was as stoic as a stone. Yet here he was, disying a range of emotions openly in front of me.


    "So, your personal guidance must also be part of an evaluation to observe my reaction and report back, correct?"


    "How perceptive of you."


    "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m quick to catch on. A survival skill from eating ¡®humble pie¡¯ for so long."


    "Haha!"


    He likely thought my words wereced with humor, but I was simply reflecting on my life as Karzan.


    ¡®It¡¯s so different. Everything about it.¡¯


    I could feel the weight of tradition, passed down over generations.


    The reason a noble n is noble, the reason a distinguished n earns its title¡ªthese were things I could only vaguely infer during my days as Karzan.


    But now, living as both Karzan and Allenvert, I could see clearly.


    This n possesses a strength that the chaotic organizations of the underworld, which ebb and flow with power, profit, violence, and schemes, can never hope to match.


    ¡®The strength of time.¡¯


    The traditions and stories built up over the years, and the people who have upheld them, are what make Grunewald what it is today.


    "Even that grass, someone must be trimming and maintaining it, no?"


    I pointed at the neatly trimmed grass along the side of the well-maintained road.


    "Indeed. There¡¯s a position specifically assigned for road maintenance."


    The Head Butler confirmed.


    "I see."


    Even for the smallest, seemingly trivial aspects, there are individuals with designated responsibilities.


    In my past life as Karzan, I could never have imagined such a meticulous and finely tuned organizational structure. These roles weren¡¯t created arbitrarily; they evolved over time, born out of necessity, and have been passed down through generations.


    "Do those individuals also have detailed guidelines for maintaining the roads, trimming the grass, and managing their tools?"


    "Of course. While it may seem minor at a nce, such tasks require careful attention and wisdom."


    I turned my gaze to Jeffrey, who was silently riding alongside the carriage, guarding it.


    "Much like the strict discipline of the Royal Guards and the profound depth of their martial arts."


    "Precisely."


    The Head Butler let out a small chuckle, his expression carrying a trace of pride. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly self-conscious under his gaze.


    "What? Did you say something just now?"


    Jeffrey suddenly turned his head, assuming we were talking about him when he heard the words ¡®Royal Guards.¡¯


    "Nothing of importance."


    "Ah, I see."


    "But tell me, what did you do before enlisting in the Royal Guards?"


    Jeffrey answered almost eagerly.


    "I helped with odd jobs at Grunewald Castle."


    "Oh? Why¡¯s that?"


    "My father works here as well."


    "Ah, I see. What¡¯s his role?"


    "He¡¯s the Fox Hunter."


    I blinked, confused by the title. "Is that an actual position?"


    The Head Butler stepped in to answer.


    "Given the vast expanse of the estate, animals like foxes and roons can cause significant damage to the crops. Over time, a specialized role for hunting foxes emerged."


    "That¡¯s¡­ fascinating."


    As I admired the thoughtfulness behind such a role, a question urred to me.


    "So, does that mean you¡¯ve known Jeffrey since he was young?"


    "Yes. Often shared drinks with his father. Jeffrey was the boy who ran errands for us during those times, earning pocket money."


    "So, there¡¯s quite a history between you two."


    I couldn¡¯t help but be struck by how interconnected butlers and retainers of this vast estate were. Each generation seemed deeply intertwined with the others, not unlike the way neighbors in the back alleys of a slum might depend on each other for survival.


    "If your father was a hunter, you must¡¯ve inherited traits like persistence and tenacity." .


    Jeffrey¡¯s voice brimmed with pride.


    "Absolutely. I learned everything from him¡ªclimbing mountains for endurance, the wisdom to set traps in the right spots and conceal them, and the teamwork and strategy required to track and drive foxes with just a few men and hounds."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Impressive."


    I said, genuinely admiring him. A man raised in such an environment was destined to be an exceptional soldier and apetent leader.


    "His talent was so remarkable that I personally rmended him for the Royal Guards."


    "So, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re an uncle to him."


    "That''s why I was already acquainted with Olivier, despite having few direct interactions."


    At those words, Olivier gave a slight smile.


    "That''s correct."


    "I used to spar with the Olivier quite often."


    "And Olivier won, I assume?"


    "That''s correct as well."


    The Head Butler burst intoughter at this.


    "He was so frustrated about losing to a butler despite being a Royal Guard!"


    Seeing how pleased he was, it seemed that even though Jeffrey was just a dear friend''s son, Aiden still favored his blood nephew more.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­''


    I observed the lively and cheerful mood between the three of them.


    ''Perhaps he holds far more affection for me than I thought.''


    "By the way, Young Master." the Head Butler began.


    "Speak."


    "I''m sorry for the suddenness, but I should have informed you sooner: Jeffrey will be assigned to your personal quarters starting tomorrow."


    "Eh?"


    This was new information.


    "I hadn¡¯t heard of this."


    "He requested the assignment himself. And I believe he¡¯s more than capable of assisting you effectively."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    My teasing made Jeffrey bristle.


    "If you don¡¯t want it, you can refuse."


    "Well, I wouldn¡¯t go that far."


    "Really now."


    "Come to think of it, we do have some history, don''t we? You made money off me, after all."


    Jeffrey had once ced a bet with me during a sparring match with Keseg and ended up winning quite a sum.


    "Well, that¡¯s true."


    "Shouldn''t you share some of that with me then?"


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "What a stingy fellow."


    I nced at Jeffrey¡¯s back and casually asked.


    "So, have you figured out who killed the prisoners I captured?"


    "¡­We''re still investigating."


    "They¡¯re quite crafty to have evaded even the Royal Guards¡¯ watch."


    "This is a disgrace to us. We¡¯ll surely find the culprit."


    Listening quietly to our conversation, the Head Butler added.


    "I¡¯m keeping a close eye on this matter as well, so you¡¯ll hear news soon."


    "I hope so."


    I turned my gaze away. The carriage was now passing through dense vineyards along the coastline. We must be nearing our destination.


    "Young Master."


    The Head Butler lowered his voice.


    "You may rx here as much as you like, but do remember that this is a highly formal asion."


    "I understand."


    Anyone looking might think I was about to face execution. I quickly tightened the mental grip on the rxed tension I had briefly allowed.


    "As you said, I¡¯ll remain especially cautious."


    Jeffrey wiped the smile from his face and said seriously,


    "The Duke is a truly formidable person. You mustn¡¯t show any disrespect or weakness."


    "¡­"


    I savored their warnings and then smiled subtly.


    "In other words, you¡¯re saying I should keep myposure and not act like I did at the banquet with my siblings and stepmothers?"


    Olivier, who had been silent, sighed and replied.


    "Please, I beg of you."


    ***


    Ulvhild Grunewald, themander of 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division, had been carrying out a special military operation for three days.


    "It should be wrapped up by tomorrow."


    Though it waste into the night, thenterns in her tent remained lit.


    "¡­"


    Ulvhild watched the external unitmander standing beside her, emotionlessly reviewing the troop deployment map.


    ''Rudgarda Angantyr.''


    The youngest daughter of the tribal chief who leads the mountain tribes, a hostage of the Grunewald, and the 6thmander of the external unit belonging to the Special Operations Division.


    ''And to Allenvert, she¡¯s the daughter of the enemy.''


    Now seemed like the perfect time to bring up a subject she had been hesitating to mention for several days.


    "Second Commander, if you have something to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush."


    Rudgarda¡¯s quiet words prompted Ulvhild to ask sheepishly.


    "Did you know?"


    "It would be foolish not to know."


    Though she was arade, Rudgarda was in a position where she had to show proper respect to Ulbhild, who was effectively the daughter of her host family.


    "Hmm, Sixth Commander. Actually¡­"


    After some hesitation, Ulvhild made up her mind.


    "There is someone I want you to meet."


    It remained to be seen what results woulde from Ulvhild¡¯s decision to have her younger brother face the daughter of his enemy.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 75

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 75: Duke Georg Grunewald


    I recalled the diary Allenvert had written in seclusion. He had repeatedly recorded his fear and admiration for his father in its pages.


    -Father is cold, wlessly like a machine, and all-knowing. No one can defy or deceive him. Not my brothers, mothers, the people of our maternal family, vassals, or retainers¡­


    -I hate Father. When I think of what he did to me and Mother, I can never feel any filial affection towards him. It¡¯s impossible for me.


    -However, I wanted to be a man as strong as Father. How ugly and contradictory, Allenvert. Why do I admire him even as I hate him¡­?


    There was a pitiful aspect to Allenvert¡¯s mixed feelings of love and hate.


    ¡®Furthermore¡­¡¯


    It''s astonishing that Duke Georg Grunewald''s authority is so high that Allenvert would speak of him in such a way.


    ¡®How greedy and disobedient these noble bastards are.¡¯


    To control all those precious sons and make them obey withoutint? Especially with such arge port under his domain, where so much money and so many foreignerse and go?


    ¡®It¡¯s not human governance.¡¯


    If it¡¯s true, he is literally the incarnation of politics.


    Furthermore, Ludan said his true martial prowess is unknown to the world. Such a perfect superhuman, and he happens to be my father and the lord of this duchy?


    ¡®Gaining such a man¡¯s favor is not easy.¡¯


    But one thing is clear. The reason that man is silently watching his children¡¯s session battle is to choose a young lion strong and cunning enough to seed him.


    If so, then I should trust the Duke¡¯s discernment.


    ¡°We have arrived, Young Master.¡±


    Jeffrey said. I looked out the window.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡±


    It was, once again, a truly massive winery. I had never seen one of this scale even in my previous life.


    ¡°Is this building a warehouse for aging wine?¡±


    I asked, pointing at the huge warehouse.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Young Master. It¡¯s over 200 years old.¡±


    ¡°Wine made in such a ce must truly be the pride of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? This wine is made by storing grapes, grown under the hot sun and sea breeze by day and the cool moonlight by night, in old wine barrels. There isn¡¯t a merchant who visits Grunewald who doesn¡¯t covet our wine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    I swallowed. Expensive liquor isn¡¯t usually something I buy with my own money.


    ¡°Will I be able to taste it today?¡±


    ¡°It would be possible if the His Grace wishes it.¡±


    ¡°Well, this gives me another reason to make a good impression on Father.¡±


    ¡°We also separately produce brandy and distilled spirits.¡±


    ¡°It would be a true delicacy paired with good meat or fish.¡±


    I said, smacking my lips.


    ¡°¡­However, Young Master, as you have not yete of age, please refrain from excessive drinking.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll expel any alcohol poisoning if I feel like I¡¯m going to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    The Head Butler¡¯s voice changed as he saw a group of figuresing out of the warehouse.


    ¡°Please be prepared now.¡±


    The small talk ended there. I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As I got out of the carriage, a sharp sense of pressure enveloped me. Guards boasting unbelievably strong mana were looking at me with emotionless eyes.


    ¡®¡­Wow, this is intense.¡¯


    Each one of them was incredibly powerful.


    "His Excellency the Duke ising out."


    At the guard''s deep voice, I straightened my back.


    Thud, thud.


    The Duke¡¯s face, walking out from the darkness, was slowly revealing itself as the curtain of night was drawn back.


    ¡®Wow, his physique¡­¡¯


    He was like a lion walking on two legs. He even resembled a Werelion, a royal species among Lycanthropes that is said to be extremely rare.


    His abundant blond hair, swept back, was like a mane, and even the gray hairs mixed within seemed to represent this man¡¯s age and dignity.


    A body full of muscles, a beard-covered jaw, a posture that was upright yet flexible and weighty¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no way such a man could be weak.¡¯


    What I was curious about was just how strong this man was.


    ¡®He might even be stronger than Amilcar.¡¯


    Amilcar, one of the ten greatest warriors of the nders Kingdom and an 8th-tier powerhouse. He possessed strength that ranked among the best I had personally encountered.


    ¡®An 8th-tier¡­¡¯


    If he had reached that level, he deserved the titles of Archmage and Swordmaster.


    I could fully understand Ludan¡¯s words that Grunewald¡¯s martial arts were the kingdom¡¯s foremost martial techniques, and that Duke Georg¡¯s martial prowess, having mastered those techniques, was as strong as to cover the sky.


    ¡®Moreover, Amilcar was merely a strong warrior.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t possibly match the stature of Duke Georg, who was not only an overwhelming warrior but also the lord of the duchy.


    ¡®He is an unbelievably powerful man.¡¯


    I easily understood why Verdzig would have no choice but to fear his own father. No matter how cunning, intelligent, and genius that guy was¡­


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against this man.¡¯


    Verdzig was the most unfathomable, snake-like man I had met in this life.


    However, no matter how strong a snake¡¯s venom might be, no matter how fierce and brave it might be, it would be difficult for it to pierce the lion¡¯s hide and sink its teeth in.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡®This man is the king of thisnd and this sea.¡¯


    I wondered how many people of higher stature there had truly been in both my previous and current livesbined.


    ¡®Would it have felt like this if I had met the Dark King in person?¡¯


    With my current stature, I couldn¡¯t even grasp the level of the Duke¡¯s power. Frankly speaking, this was quite a shock.


    Only then did I understand why the Head Butler and Jeffrey were so apprehensive and respectful of Duke Georg.


    ¡°Wee, Allen.¡±


    I almost knelt at that dignified voice.


    ¡°¡­I greet my father.¡±


    Pull yourself together, Allenvert. It''s unlike me to have the initiative taken from me right from the start.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been seven years.¡±


    The dignity contained in his voice was already a form of martial art in itself. Like a king reigning, I felt pressure tightening and pressing down on me with each of his steps.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯m his son. You¡¯re being too much, Father.¡¯


    The moment it became certain that this was a ce to assess my abilities and capacity.


    ¡®It reminds me of when I stormed into Daikin¡¯s residence long ago.¡¯


    At that time, I was as good as dead if Daikin had given the order. I was far weaker than Zizek and a naive kid who didn¡¯t know the world.


    ¡®But I never cowered or acted subserviently.¡¯


    I would rather die than be subservient. That is the way of a man of the underworld. That boldness saved my life and the lives of my subordinates.


    So, facing an opponent with an overwhelming difference in stature and showing courage is something I am used to.


    ¡®Besides, This man is my father.¡¯


    While maintainingposure, I mustn¡¯t lose the easygoing demeanor of amendable and beloved son.


    I know well how those in power view their children and what they expect.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has been seven years. It¡¯s enough time for a boy to be a young man.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve also gotten a few more gray hairs.¡±


    I saw the Duke¡¯s eyebrows twitch, and I thought.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t right?¡¯


    Thinking it over, I realized that what I had said in an attempt to be easygoing had be sarcastic.


    ¡°Hmm. So, what I mean is, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The Duke turned his back. Moonlight poured down brilliantly upon him.


    ¡°I called you here to spend some time together as father and son after a long time. Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you, wait here.¡±


    At his words, everyone replied in unison,


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I looked beyond the door of the wine cer that the Duke had personally opened. Magic stones were providing light.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m being dragged in.¡¯


    But I¡¯m not walking into a death trap. Because surely, opportunity awaits me within.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, as I¡¯ve heard. To think you can even say such things.¡±


    The Duke uncorked a bottle of wine and poured it into my ss. Looking at the color, redder than blood and more beautiful than a ruby, I thought.


    ¡®It looks expensive.¡¯


    Indeed, even just looking at the extremely meticulous craftsmanship, the ss was not ordinary.


    ¡°Is this your first time drinking alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was my first time in this life.


    ¡°As you may have heard on your way here, this is our n¡¯s prized vintage, aged for 50 years.¡±


    ¡°Ah, such a precious thing.¡±


    ¡°Should a father not be able to treat his son to at least this much?¡±


    Duke Georg maintained a consistently expressionless face. Although his words were kind, his voice was so stiff that it felt like I was being interrogated.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°How much do you remember of Grunewald¡¯s history?¡±


    ¡°I know that Grunewald, which was a small kingdom, was granted the title of duchy by the king during the time of the founder of the Vitenfeld line.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    The Duke familiarly savored the wine¡¯s aroma before taking a sip. I followed suit.


    ¡®Wow, the aroma¡­¡¯


    Traces of flowers, grapes, almonds, and spices were intricately intertwined, like a well-made soup. Why could I even smell vegetables and rocks from this one ss of wine?


    ¡°Peony, linden, well-roasted walnuts, pepper and thyme, y and well-dried plums.¡±


    At my words, which I muttered as if possessed, the Duke showed a surprised expression for the first time.


    ¡°Interesting. You perceived all those aromas from this one ss?¡±


    ¡°I simply muttered the faint images that came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Since your senses are this keen and urate, you must have shown such genius when learning martial arts .¡±


    I btedly realized that even this was a test.


    ¡°Were my other brothers and sisters simr to me?¡±


    ¡°Somerset was the dullest, and Verdzig was the keenest. But even he couldn¡¯t discern the scent of thyme hidden within the strong scent of pepper, or the sour and astringent taste of linden berries hidden within the refreshing scent of peony.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Having rich senses means possessing talent for martial arts and mana. Furthermore, it is also rted to the ability to see through the hidden side ofplex matters.¡±


    Seeing my hand tremble slightly at these words, I wondered if this might be the first time I had received praise from the Duke.


    ¡°It seems I also have a talent for gourmet food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you showed exceptional insight even when drinking tea with Ludan.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    How did he know about this as well? I wondered what he didn¡¯t know, and I suddenly became worried that my actions fromst night might have been discovered.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How old do you think this farm is?¡±


    I took a guess based on my feeling.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about 200 years old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 300 years old.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    For a farm to have continued for 300 years¡­ just how deep are this n¡¯s foundations and history?


    ¡°The first Grunewald started from a very small fishing vige. Ancestors who were exceptionally brave, ancestors who were exceptionally shrewd in business, ancestors who were exceptionally good at handling people, ancestors who were exceptionally respected for their schrship and dignity¡­¡­¡±


    The Duke stared at me.


    ¡°They built and expanded the n fortune, and before we knew it, they developed this small fishing vige into a port and became its leaders. As time passed, they became kings of a small city, and soon after, they became dukes and became the sword that protected the kingdom. 200 years have passed since then, and that is the Grunewald of today.¡±


    ¡°Everything I saw on my way here was the product of time, with the worries and sweat of my ancestors ingrained within it.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased that you understand that point.¡±


    I was about to feel good about his continued praise, but that¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°Lately, I hear you¡¯ve been up to some interesting things.¡±


    At the attack that came like a thrust during a casual step, I momentarily held my breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at my face reflected in the wine ss. My face, as red as if it had been covered in blood, wore a well-crafted mask of indifference.


    ¡®Excellent, Karzan.¡¯


    Your boldness saved me once.


    I raised my head and stared into the Duke¡¯s stern and cold eyes. They held a dignity that would make most people not even dare to look at him.


    ¡®These are the eyes of a lion.¡¯


    However, while I was nervous, I did not lose Karzan¡¯s boldness. That is how I have survived.


    ¡°Since the time I wasted was long, I figured I should be more diligent.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite mischievous with your brothers as well.¡±


    ¡°As far as I remember, it was my brothers Somerset and Barva who were mischievous first.¡±


    I looked at his face and continued.


    ¡°¡­And then it was my brother Verdzig.¡±


    At that name, even the Duke¡¯s gaze showed a slight change.


    ¡°Ulvhild seems to cherish your talent quite a bit. Karl also seems to be favorably disposed towards you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    The Dukepletely emptied his wine ss. I took the bottom of the wine bottle and refilled his ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re skillful. Where did you learn such things?¡±


    ¡°I carefully observed the attendants pouring wine at banquets.¡±


    ¡°It seems your ability to imitate isn¡¯t limited to swordsmanship.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s words, as if he knew everything, I doubted myself once again. Had I really deceived this man? Did he already know what I had done in the underworldst night?


    This man¡¯s gaze was so deep that it naturally evoked such suspicions.


    ¡°But remember one thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°It is best to be without emotion in plots and schemes. Emotional reactions easily lead to misjudgment.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m quite an emotional man.¡±


    ¡°So it seems. The bnce you have now is appropriate.¡±


    The Duke spoke as if my retort wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. Even though that shouldn''t be the case.


    ¡°By the way, Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    My questions were resolved by his next words.


    ¡°¡­It seems you really don¡¯t remember. You didn¡¯t like this nickname very much.¡±


    It seemed he ced more weight on the possibility that I truly had amnesia. The Duke is indeed different.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    I scratched my head and nonchntly replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think anything of it.¡±


    ¡°The truth is, there are those who suspect that you have been hiding your true abilities and waiting for the right moment.¡±


    ¡°I wish that were the case, but if I were going to hide my ws and then reveal them, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for seven years.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°In short, strategically speaking, now is not the right time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those who only wait for the optimal moment will, paradoxically, always miss the opportunity. If a man truly sets his mind on something, what does it matter whether it iste or early?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At these words, he showed a rather surprised expression.


    ¡°To think I would hear such bold words from your mouth.¡±


    This was Karzan¡¯s conviction, who walked the nights of the underworld, so it was no doubt unfamiliar and surprising to the Duke, who remembered the young and weak Allenvert.


    ¡°But you know, Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There is actually one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    ¡°Please ask, Father.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s voice changed.


    ¡°What exactly did you do with the mask your brother gave you that day?¡±


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 76

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 76: Do You Miss Your Mother?


    At the unexpected words, I held my breath and raised my head.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Stars were reflected in Duke Georg¡¯s golden eyes.


    A sense of vastness, as if I were being sucked into the Milky Way spread across the endless night sky.


    I gritted my teeth.


    ¡®Is he asking this knowing everything? Or is he probing to see if there¡¯s something suspicious?¡¯


    I felt as if my fate would be decided depending on how I judged this.


    ¡®This is disconcerting.¡¯


    Faced with a sudden life-or-death choice, I calmed my mind.


    ¡°Father. As my brother Verdzig advised, I thought I also needed secrets and shadows.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I looked straight at Duke Georg¡¯s face and said.


    ¡°I believe that those who only look at the light of the sun understand only half of the world¡¯s true nature.¡±


    The Duke rested his chin on his hand and looked at me.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t ept it at face value. Because I suspected that, given my brother¡¯s disposition, he might have set some kind of trap there.¡±


    ¡°Was there any basis for that?¡±


    ¡°If intuition and inference can be considered as a basis, then yes.¡±


    From the Duke¡¯s tone, I concluded that this was a probe. If so, I wouldn¡¯t be a pathetic man confessing something I wasn¡¯t even asked about.


    ¡°And through the ¡®method of using mana threads senses¡¯ that sister Ulbhild taught me, I realized that some foreign magic was hidden inside that mask.¡±


    The Duke leaned towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. And then?¡±


    From this point on, I had to choose. Should I tell the truth and raise suspicion, or should I hide the truth for now and bear the risk of it being revealedter?


    ¡°Having realized it was a poisoned chalice, I intend to keep it until a good way to neutralize it arises.¡±


    My choice this time was also to hide the truth.


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    My father looked at me.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s something more you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    At these words, I retorted rather brazenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for children to have more secrets from their parents as they grow up.¡±


    Of course, I swallowed the words ¡®Just as you, a parent, do.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Duke¡¯s gaze was like an abyss. However, I would believe that my answer was the right course of action.


    ¡°You¡¯re handling things well.¡±


    See, it seemed I was right after all.


    ¡°But you¡¯re quiteposed in front of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural since I¡¯m in front of my father.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Funny fellow. I heard you were quite a reckless fool at that evening¡¯s banquet.¡±


    At those words, I felt slightly awkward.


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose? To not be overwhelmed by pressure, or perhaps as a deration of war?¡±


    ¡°A deration of war? Would I have the capacity to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You did it because you had the capacity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, hmm. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The Duke seemed quite surprised by my nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Allen. Are you not afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°How could a son be afraid of his father?¡±


    ¡°You were the son who feared this father more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I was foolish.¡±


    ¡°Foolish?¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the strange light that appeared in the Duke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grunewald is a great n. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a small royal family. As the n leading the duchy, it is only right that the nws are strict and the head of the n¡¯s authority is absolute.¡±


    This was both a rebuke to the Allenvert of seven years ago and an excuse to shield him.


    ¡°Because I was young and foolish, I had the capacity of amoner¡­ I arbitrarily expected the kind of warmth that exists between parents and children in ordinary families, and then arbitrarily felt distance from you.¡±


    This was the ¡®official¡¯ answer that Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth son, gave to the head of the n, Duke Georg Grunewald. I intended to put the past behind me with this.


    ¡°¡­How absurd. When did your eloquence improve so much?¡±


    This answer seemed to be very impressive to Duke Georg. He emptied his wine ss once more, then, looking at the red wine I poured for him, suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even now, as the lord and head of the n, I believe my method of discipline was the best.¡±


    What change of heart had my answer caused in him? I respectfully sped my hands together as I waited for his next words.


    ¡°However, as a father, I think a little differently. In that process, some became rough in temperament, some were called good-for-nothings, and some¡­¡±


    The Duke pointed at me.


    ¡°¡­Chose the path of slowly dying, having given up all will to live. If I don¡¯t feel any remorse about this, I would have already abandoned my human heart.¡±


    It was surprising. I had just realized that the Duke was also a human made of flesh and blood.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious when you think about it.¡¯


    When the dignity a human possesses is excessive, one tends to forget even the obvious facts. I pondered what the best answer I could give him as a son would be.


    ¡°However, as a ruler, as a man who manages this vast duchy and is responsible for the lives of hundreds of thousands, You will not regret or retract your past choices. That is what you feel, Father, is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    He said the exact same words as Ulbhild.


    ¡°To think you understand my heart.¡±


    ¡°I know that every human has their own cross to bear. Just as I finally shook myself off after bearing my own cross, you, Father, should remain as you are now¡ª¡±


    I paused for a moment and then, looking around the warehouse filled with the scent of maturing wine, said.


    ¡°¡ªAs a powerful and thorough ruler.¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on the Duke¡¯s face. It was as if he were saying. In the end, you will also treat me like that.


    ¡°Yes. That is the path I have chosen.¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    I said, as if embracing his disappointment.


    ¡°One day, this son intends to grow and take over that burden. Wouldn¡¯t that be true filial piety?¡±


    ¡°What? Hahahaha!¡±


    I swear, it was the first time I had seen ¡®my father¡¯ugh.


    ¡®¡­Father?¡¯


    I was quite taken aback by the fact that I had thought of this man as my father.


    Karzan only had parents who had passed away too early, and a grandfather who had taken their ce.


    But it was a new realization that Allenvert only had this one man as his father.


    ¡®Even though my memories are gone, Allenvert¡¯s soul and heart have been longing for this man.¡¯


    ¡°Allenvert. You have truly changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°I simply underwent a change of heart after going through a near-death experience.¡±


    ¡°Good. But the incurable disease remaining in your body is still there. Knowing you have a limited time to live, do you still intend to keep your me of life burning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try everything I can. Whether it¡¯s finding Ereshkigal, or bing stronger by mastering martial arts and learning to control that energy.¡±


    My answer was the same.


    ¡°And besides, all humans have a limited time to live. The only difference is how long or short that time is.¡±


    ¡°Allen. If you truly intend to be a fiercely burning me, if you intend to use hope and will as fuel instead of despair¡ª¡±


    My father pointed at me.


    ¡°This father will grant you one wish. Tell me what you desire.¡±


    He lowered his voice and asked as if whispering.


    ¡°Do you miss your mother? Even a wish to see your mother, I would duly grant it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Why did Allenvert¡¯s heart ache so painfully at just that name? I couldn¡¯t help but deeply feel the pain and poignancy of familial affection.


    However, look at my father¡¯s cold gaze. I felt a chill as if a knife had been ced against my throat in an instant.


    It was such a change in attitude that it made the first connection we had just shared as father and son seem insignificant.


    ¡®Duke Georg, You¡¯re truly a terrifying man.¡¯


    To see my mother, I would need his permission. And young Allenvert must have requested it many times.


    ¡®The one who refused it wouldn¡¯t have been just my mother.¡¯


    If he truly wanted it, even my mother wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse the order until the end.


    ¡®But I know.¡¯


    What this man wants from me is ¡®greed to keep climbing higher.¡¯ not the image of ¡®a fool who throws away a good opportunity because of his longing for his mother.¡¯


    He is looking for a true lion to seed him.


    ¡®Then the answer I must give is probably clear.¡¯


    I look at my father¡¯s scrutinizing eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    With the feeling of walking barefoot on a tightrope connecting two cliffs, I opened my mouth.


    ***


    ¡°I will take my leave. Please sleep peacefully.¡±


    Click, click, click.


    The elderly head maid left the hallway with the same unchanging sound of her heels.


    Creak.


    The door opened, and a hand as white as if it had never seen sunlight picked up a note.


    -Young Master Allen has been summoned by the head of the n and had a private meeting.


    As soon as she read the short sentence written on the note, Lusatia Grunewald, the fourth consort, gritted her teeth and muttered with a voice filled with hatred.


    ¡°Now, of all times?¡±


    After abandoning him for so long? Without evering to see him even once, without a single excuse or apology.


    ¡®¡­¡­To that poor child.¡¯


    Lusatia tore up the note.


    ***


    ¡®He asked if I wanted to see my mother?¡¯


    Of course. The throbbing in my chest proves it. ¡®I¡¯ Allenvert, want to see my mother. I want to escape from the seven years of loneliness that separated us.


    ¡®But not now.¡¯


    I am an emotional human, but I don¡¯t ignore the voice of reason.


    Now, let¡¯s organize my thoughts. After hearing my words, in which I said I understood his position, father said.


    ¡°To think you understand my heart.¡±


    In short.


    ¡®If I am swayed by familial affection and human sentiment and lose sight of what is more important, it means I am not qualified to seed father and rule this vast duchy.¡¯


    Why is that?


    Because what Allenvert Grunewald needs most right now is not ¡®meeting his mother,¡¯ but gaining the power to change the alreadygging and disadvantageous sessionpetition.


    ¡®Only if I can make such judgments and put them into action¡­¡¯


    Can I truly be called a man who understands his father and possessesparable abilities to him.


    ¡°Allen. Speak.¡±


    As if he interpreted my silence as hesitation, he urged me.


    ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡±


    Damn it.


    ¡®This is a tant attempt to bait me.¡¯


    I will not be prey caught in a trap because I couldn''t resist the bait.


    ¡°Father, I¡­ desire greater teachings. I want to master all of the n¡¯s martial arts and demonstrate my abilities in morends of opportunity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My father nodded, with an expression that seemed both satisfied and surprised by my answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly changed. Did you learn the art of imperial rule somewhere by yourself?¡±


    I lowered my head without speaking.


    ¡°Good. If that is what you desire.¡±


    He raised an invisible force and lifted my chin. My face was lifted by an unseen hand.


    ¡®Crazy.¡¯


    What kind of power is this?


    This is a level far beyond Ulbhild¡¯s trick which senses the presence of things.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to receive proper training. I will assign a proper master to you.¡±


    I know that the master my father is talking about has already been decided. I also know that he went to Ludan to investigate my actions.


    ¡°Understood. When will it be?¡±


    ¡°Why drag it out? Starting tomorrow.¡±


    The smile that appeared on his face indicated that the conclusion of this meeting was a pass.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    That was all I could say. Ah, to think the great Karzan would be such a humble boy. It seems I¡¯ve lived a long life and seen quite a few things.


    ¡°Do your best.¡±


    That advice was quite meaningful.


    ***


    Allenvert returned to the annex with Jeffrey¡¯s escort, along with Olivier and Peter.


    ¡°¡­It seems he is gone.¡±


    The head butler had enhanced his hearing and listened to the entire conversation between the two. Of course, this was done with the head of the n¡¯s prior permission.


    ¡°Yes. He is gone.¡±


    Looking back at his brothers, Somerset received a score that was practically failing at this stage, while Karl received a decent score. Ulbhild had dered from the beginning that she had no intention of bing a sessor¡­


    Verdzig, despite his personal instability, received a near-perfect score.


    ¡®And Young Master Allenvert.¡¯


    He, despite the disadvantage of a seven-year absence and virtually no support from his maternal n¡­


    ¡°Head Butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace¡±


    ¡°You were right. Your insight was correct, I say.¡±


    Look at the smile that appeared on Georg¡¯s face as he continuously drank the wine, as if taste and vor didn¡¯t matter anymore. It was an expression that even Aiden, who had served him his entire life, rarely saw a few times a year.


    And so, Aiden, rather pathetically forgetting his age¡­


    ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡±


    Aiden dabbed at his eyes with a handkerchief.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve gotten older, my sensibilities have be richer.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. It seems both you and I have aged quite a bit.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s human side, which he wouldn¡¯t normally show, Aiden cautiously revealed his own inner thoughts.


    ¡°While I inwardly considered Young Master Allenvert¡¯s seven years of seclusion to be pitiful, I was truly heartbroken at the sight of a boy broken by an unbearable tragedy.¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°Of course. You and Allen are practically like uncle and nephew.¡±


    ¡°However, as the Head Butler, it was my duty to follow your will.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Allenvert Grunewald a name that was gradually being forgotten?


    ¡°To think that he would now rise on his own and show such a dignified appearance.¡±


    Aiden folded his handkerchief and put it in his pocket and smiled.


    ¡°Your Grace. Children grow up so quickly that they often surprise their elders.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°He passed the first test well. Now, let¡¯s see how he passes the next stage of verification.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Especially since you¡¯ve assigned that man.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    However, the very existence of that man was also proof of the great expectations that Duke Georg held for his prodigal son.


    ¡®He was too kind and gentle to be called a prodigal son.¡¯


    The Duke thought.


    ¡®¡­But to think that such a kind fellow would be such a slightly crazy madman with that look in his eyes.¡¯


    Fever is such a terrible disease.


    ¡®Lusatia.¡¯


    He thought of his wife, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for seven years.


    ¡®I won¡¯t make excuses. But I don¡¯t have the face to ask for your forgiveness.¡¯


    Today, Georg, for the first time in a long while, briefly put down the hearts of the Duke and the head of the n and was immersed in the sorrow of a father and husband.


    ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re drinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Please understand today.¡±


    Georg waved his hand. The door of the warehouse, which no one had touched, opened on its own.


    Whoosh¡ªA sea breeze carrying the moonlight blew in. The scent of grass, the salty smell, the scent of grapes, the smell of earth¡­ The Duke, who was feeling the imagery of so many smells, chuckled.


    ¡®What a remarkable fellow.¡¯


    To find all those scents in a single ss of wine.


    ¡®A genius is a genius.¡¯


    Just as grapes ripen in the moonlight, the night also deepened.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 77

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 77: This Is My Own Deal


    ¡°Father summoned Allenvert to the winery?¡±


    Verdzig received the report onlyte at night.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even his eyes and ears, which watched over both day and night within the Duke¡¯s castle, couldn¡¯t immediately detect the head of the n¡¯s actions.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Verdzig naturally understood the meaning of this. With this, Allenvert received the n head''s official recognition.


    ¡°A new participant has appeared in the battle to determine who will sit on Grunewald¡¯s throne.¡±


    Allenvert. That boy is still weak, young, and without any power¡­


    ¡®He has already be a lion.¡¯


    One who is merely waking from a long sleep and stretching.


    ¡°I truly have a bold younger brother.¡±


    The existence of a rival always provides appropriate tension.


    ¡®Father is probably thinking of putting Allenvert to a proper test now.¡¯


    It was natural since he was summoned to that ce. Verdzig had no doubt that Allenvert received a score that was more than passing.


    ¡®Moreover, he is surprisingly lenient with his children.¡¯


    Even Karl, who is closer to amonerpared to himself, received a decent score, so what more needs to be said about Allenvert?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He thought of dozens of ways to obstruct Allenvert, ways to quietly assassinate him, ways to poison him, and ways to ruin his reputation through nder, then lightlyughed.


    ¡®If I crush him too early, I¡¯ll only face another check.¡¯


    If his father wasn¡¯t thinking of handing over the throne so easily, if he was wary of the monster coiled within the second son¡¯s heart, Verdzig, instead of killing or hiding that monster¡ª


    He was thinking of watching the seed of hope that was Allenvert sprout and extend its branches, and gifting him with appropriate trials.


    ¡®If he is broken by them, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    If he endures¡­


    ¡®I will cut off his waist at the right time and devour everything.¡¯


    All of this was a grand strategy originating from his firm confidence that he could kill Allenvert or render him incapable of recovery whenever he set his mind to it.


    And that was the truth.


    ¡°By the way, who did he say was assigned as his instructor?¡±


    The butler, who stayed by his side day and night, answered.


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve found¡­¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name.


    ¡°Venion, you say?¡±


    ***


    I returned to the annex feeling pleasantly tipsy.


    ¡°Wow, this wine is good. Expensive things are different after all.¡±


    Peter asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°No, how can you drink with Duke?¡±


    ¡°He gave it to me, so I drank it. What else could I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing in some ways.¡±


    I looked at Olivier, who had a serious expression, and said.


    ¡°Why are you so down? Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Olivier shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s something to congratte you on. However, I just think that you will now be facing serious checks from your brothers¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone seeing this would think you¡¯re putting out a lover at the pier.¡±


    That¡¯s a big misunderstanding. If I had to make aparison, I¡¯m closer to a Godfather who has taken over that pier area and is collecting protection money.


    ¡°Stop with the sudden sentimental talk, Olivier. From the moment I was born into Grunewald, I was already in a state of struggle against everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Olivier lowered his head.


    ¡°I apologize for speaking weakly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It just means Olivier is a kind man.¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡±


    ¡°Just because your expression is stern doesn¡¯t mean your heart is the same way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I smiled at the embarrassed Olivier.


    ¡°Then, tell Jeffrey and his loyal subordinates to assign rooms.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And chat with them a bit.¡±


    Olivier smiled faintly.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I also said to Peter.


    ¡°You go and keep thempany too. And keep a good eye out for anyone talking behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, understood.¡±


    ¡°Turn off the lights when you go.¡±


    As soon as the two left, the room became quiet in an instant.


    I stared for a long time at the corner of the room, which was as dark as an abyss. As if a weak-hearted person were seeing illusions, all sorts of thoughts and images repeatedly surfaced and disappeared, using the darkness as their canvas.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In that silence, I thought about my meeting with my father, Duke Georg.


    ¡®He said he¡¯d grant me a wish; it¡¯s absurd no matter how I think about it.¡¯


    In the end, the instructor had already been decided, and I had simply given the answer he wanted. In that sense, the words about granting a wish were a kind of formality.


    ¡®Honestly.¡¯


    My instructor. ording to what I heard from Ludan, a man with the name ¡®Venion.¡¯


    ¡®Now that I think about it, that name is a bit exotic?¡¯


    Names often say a lot. Befitting a port city like Grunewald, he might be a man who flowed in from a foreignnd.


    ¡®His identity is unclear, but he¡¯s talented enough to receive the head of the n¡¯s trust?¡¯


    This setting couldn¡¯t help but smell fishy. Perhaps he¡¯s a man rted to Grunewald¡¯s darkness.


    ¡®Father was different from what I expected.¡¯


    I thought he was a cold-blooded man with an iron-like rationality. A wless ruler usually abandons their humanity.


    ¡®But he also had a human side.¡¯


    At the same time, I confirmed that he was the possessor of a rationality strong ¡®enough to ovee¡¯ that humanity.


    ¡®Humanity is by no means his weakness.¡¯


    I am not a man who dismisses humanity and emotions as inferior and considers thorough rationality and cold-bloodedness as superior. If a human abandons their humanity, they are merely a monster.


    ¡°Even now, as the lord and head of the n, I believe my method of discipline was the best. However, as a father, I think a little differently.¡±


    If I chew on those words, doesn¡¯t it ultimately mean that he regrets the tragedy that befell me and my mother?


    I recalled the words of my grandfather, which had held Karzan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Karzan, living inhumanely is a shameful thing.¡±


    What does it even mean to live humanely? What is a human?


    My conclusion, now that I¡¯m old enough to understand my grandfather¡¯s heart, is this.


    ¡®It is human to regret.¡¯


    In the silent darkness, I heard the fiercely boiling sound within me.


    Why did I feel relieved and joyful at seeing Duke Georg¡¯s weakness, regret, and emotions? It was because I saw his humanity in that appearance.


    ¡®To be human is perhaps to be weak and emotional, which sounds like an extremely naive and foolish thing to say.¡¯


    However, let¡¯s say I lived chasing only great power, only great wealth, only high authority, only thorough revenge, and finally achieved all of it.


    Then, would I have achieved the goal of my life? Would there be no regrets left in my life, and would I simply end my long journey satisfied with that brilliant achievement?


    ¡®It is not so.¡¯


    I just as much wish for Peter¡¯s kindness to be reciprocated. I wish for my mother¡¯s heart, which lives in hell, to be saved.


    I wish for the day toe when I can meet Zamuel again, whom I left behind, and pour the years into our sses of alcohol, saying that so many terrible things have happened in the meantime.


    If he fills my ss at that time and offers a word offort, saying that I¡¯ve gone through a lot, only then will my soul be saved.


    ¡®Father, it is true that you did things you shouldn¡¯t have done to me and my mother.¡¯


    But yesterday, I saw a fragment of the duchy¡¯s vastness. Compared to that vastness, the value of the Duke¡¯s fourth wife and one of her sons was actually insignificant.


    If great political gains could be obtained by abandoning the two of them? And if the ancestral shrines that had continued for hundreds of years could be firmly protected?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I don¡¯tpletely fail to understand why my father made such a choice.


    ¡®Of course, I would never have made such a choice.¡¯


    However, I still don¡¯t fully know what challenges and dangers Duke Georg Grunewald faced at that time when he made that judgment.


    ¡®Above all.¡¯


    My father, who possessed perfect authority and unapproachable martial prowess, did not look happy to me. It is probably because the family he had to neglect and sacrifice was constantly on his mind.


    Then, I will save you. And I will inherit the throne you have built and use your power to untangle the tightly twisted knots.


    ¡®This is my own deal, Duke Georg Grunewald.¡¯


    I know that it is a preposterous statement, like an ant understanding and saving a dragon.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Because I have made up my mind to do so.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that enough?


    ***


    The capital of Grunewald Duchy.


    The first port of the Litvaleur Kingdom.


    The gateway to the continent.


    A city of merchants where all treasures pass through¡­


    Zizek, the boss who leads a sub-sub-organization of the third-rate major organization ¡®Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯ which dominates the Grunewald city¡¯s underworld, was in serious trouble.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but how am I supposed tidy up all of this mess overnight?¡±


    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t not do it.


    ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡±


    Rob, who had be a neat-looking man after drastically cutting his wildly grown hair, shaving his beard, and being repeatedly soaked and parboiled in a bath as if he were extracting chicken broth, asked.


    ¡°Ah, this nuthead. I really can¡¯t get used to your appearance.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to the mirror either.¡±


    Rob fidgeted with his stiff new clothes.


    ¡°If that gets torn, you¡¯re dead. You either buy it with your own money or sew it.¡±


    ¡°I told you I understood.¡±


    Rob¡¯s broken nose had just been treated with a potion. Of course, it was still in a fragile state, enough to break again if he overdid it.


    ¡°But Boss, is this really the right thing to do?¡±


    At another subordinate¡¯s question, Zizek retorted.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    A subordinate with a face even more menacing than the scar around his eye scratched his cheek with a naive expression.


    ¡°Well¡­ we could dig a trap and stab him in the back. Or report to the higher-ups and invite experts tounch a joint attack.¡±


    Zizek sighed.


    ¡°Someone take that idiot and beat the shit out of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As his colleague was dragged away, the rest shut their mouths tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using your heads carelessly. Karzan, that man has powerful backers. He¡¯s also a veteran in this business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯ve decided to go under that man. Are you dissatisfied with my decision?¡±


    Then, the subordinates replied with faces full of military discipline.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°From now on, anyone who brings this matter up again will get a serious beating.¡±


    Zizek looked at his neatly groomed face in the mirror. Looking at it like this, it seemed like he was a bit better looking than that gruff man.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing. That guy is reckless like a madman, but he¡¯s a man who has established his own code of conduct in his heart. He didn¡¯t actually kill all of you, did he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And from the beginning, the Bisakino Brotherhood can¡¯t even be called our backer. What do those guys even do? At best, they just take protection money and asionally sell their name. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That man is different. His caliber is different.¡±


    Rob asked.


    ¡°How are you so sure about that, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. A true Godfather of the underworld.¡±


    Zizek chuckled.


    ¡°¡­He has that same aura.¡±


    Zizek looked at each of his subordinates¡¯ serious faces and said.


    ¡°But if we are to follow that man¡¯s will, there will be times when we will have to risk our lives. Anyone who wants to quit, speak now. I won¡¯t tell you to cut off your fingers, so feel free.¡±


    Then, three people hesitantly raised their hands. Zizek pointed from the left and asked.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I will retire.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve worked hard. Go far away and live a new life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for everything.¡±


    A man who was young but already had a wife and children bowed his head and left the room.


    ¡°Oh, then what about you?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I have no way to make a living if I leave. I¡¯ll just stay.¡±


    ¡°That nd bastard.¡±


    Zizek, shaking his head, asked the man on the far left again.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your question?¡±


    ¡°Specifically, what are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°That was a good question, unlike you.¡±


    Zizek nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do immediately. Until Boss Karzan returns, we¡¯ll clean up our mess and clear out the trash that¡¯s cluttering the streets.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s that one group I¡¯ve been eyeing.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s gang had a belligerent rival organization in a nearby district that frequently caused trouble and picked fights.


    ¡°We do.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten my temper?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Rob retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ terrible.¡±


    ¡°Right. Once I¡¯m set on something, I have to do it.¡±


    Zizek took out a dagger and licked the de.


    ¡°It needs to be oiled with blood. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to take those bastards down and clean up the district.¡±


    ¡°Wow, awesome.¡±


    ¡°Are we going right now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We have time, so let¡¯s make a n.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And you guys.¡±


    Zizek pointed at his subordinates.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, it¡¯s hell training.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After being utterly defeated by that man, I realized I¡¯ve been too negligent with training. You guys shouldn¡¯t be getting beaten up wherever you go, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, and everyone, prepare to die. Today is yourst vacation.¡±


    ¡°Hell naw, that¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly want to quit.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouths.¡±


    Zizek, dismissing his subordinates¡¯ cries, stabbed the dagger into the desk.


    ¡°Zizek of yesterday is dead. I n to be reborn as of today. You guys do the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was the moment when a budding figure of the underworld encountered the catalyst named Karzan, began its powerful germination toward the world.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 78

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 78: Constipation is a Serious Matter


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, I came out to a quiet training ground and was waiting for someone while patting my stomach.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    The pre-arranged time had already passed.


    ¡°Is this perhaps a battle of nerves?¡±


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡±


    Peter shook his head, saying that it couldn¡¯t be. However, Olivier had a slightly different thought.


    ¡°ording to what old man Ludan said, he is definitely a man with some kind of scheme. We should assume that histeness also has some intention.¡±


    ¡°Olivier always understands me.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡±


    ¡°About you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I understand you?¡±


    ¡°Your self-love is too great, Peter. Try to be a little more humble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too much.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes were bloodshot but expression was bright, as if the three of them had be sworn brothers overnight also chimed in.


    ¡°Actually, I also heard something from my father.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Inside the Duke¡¯s castle, no, within the duchy, an unidentified mysterious person asionally appears, someone that neither my father nor the Head Butler knows about.¡±


    That was consistent with what Ludan had told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. That there¡¯s someone even the vassals and retainers who have served for so long don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°They could be spies or assassins from outside forces.¡±


    ¡°They might be people who have to move while hiding their identities for some reason.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Whether they are receiving orders from the head of the n, from the Council of Elders, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether they are receiving orders from inws, older brothers, or other retainers and vassals with ulterior motives, or from someonepletely different, we wouldn''t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­They might be people from the underworld.¡±


    I even felt a little pang of conscience when I said this.


    ¡°My father¡¯s ability to find fox footprints and fur has been recognized as top-notch. I¡¯ve heard that even my father sometimes finds traces of unidentified things.¡±


    ¡°So, it''s a trail that only a skilled hunter can barely find. They are quite secretive individuals.¡±


    I nodded and asked Jeffrey.


    ¡°If the Royal Guards were to step in, would they be able to catch their tails?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Jeffrey shook his head.


    ¡°Grunewald territory is very vast. The structure of the castle is alsoplex. It is impossible for us to watch over every corner of that vast area with just our eyes.¡±


    Jeffrey was right. To keep this entire vast territory under tight surveince, the Royal Guards and security forces would need to be ten timesrger than they are now.


    In that sense, a country''s administrative power is limited to controlling points and the lines connecting them.


    Even a country with the most powerful fleet, could itpletely control the vast ocean?


    ¡®No. At best, it would only control important inds and sea routes.¡¯


    That¡¯s not much different even for the kingdoms that rule this continent and the nobles under them.


    And the men of the underworld could be said to be birds that grow by feeding on those very gaps.


    ¡°¡­Anyway.¡±


    While we were having this conversation and inferring the identity of my instructor, Venion showed no signs of appearing.


    ¡°He¡¯s really noting.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Peter, this is a battle of nerves, right? Isn¡¯t it okay to get angry?¡±


    ¡°He was said to be a swordsmanship instructor and an examiner, so perhaps this is a kind of test of patience¡­ or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    We all looked at Peter at the same time.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°That was good just now. Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡±


    ¡°That was a good deduction, Peter.¡±


    ¡°Our attendant also has some clever aspects.¡±


    Peter, who was hit with a triple barrage of praise, grinned with a foolish face.


    ¡°W-what is it! You¡¯re all overpraising me. It¡¯s not to that extent¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I quickly nodded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not to that extent, is it? That was an overpraise just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡±


    While we were chatting in this atmosphere, the protagonist of today finally crawled out.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bitte, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    A man with ordinary attire walked towards us from afar with a strangely irritating pace.


    It was to the point where it was hard to tell if he was hurrying or not.


    If irritating gaits could be ssified as a style of movement, this was truly a masterpiece.


    ¡®Among all this, he¡¯s strangely ordinary.¡¯


    Muscles that feltpressed for practical use, a build of about average height, and a vague impression. He looked harmless, like a human personification of ordinariness.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no way a man who is supposed to guide me by the orders of the head of the n and the Council of Elders would be this ordinary.¡¯


    Therefore, my conclusion is that this itself is a fabricated disguise.


    ¡°Uh¡­ how should I put it? You¡¯re more ordinary than I thought.¡±


    Stop with the foolish talk, Peter. I looked into Venion¡¯s eyes with a mind wary of something hidden behind the disguise of ordinariness.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly 30 minutes past.¡±


    Olivier, who checked the time, whispered quietly. The coincidental uracy was also a point that couldn¡¯t help but be a little concerning.


    ¡°Excuse me, but are you Young Master Allenvert?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    My voice was somewhere between annoyed and nonchnt.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±


    Venion scratched the back of his neck like a simple-minded man.


    ¡°Actually, I was a bitte because I was taking a dump.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I barely managed to reply, speaking for the three people who were momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    This guy ispletely crazy.


    But I was also known as a mad dog in the underworld.


    ¡°I understand. Constipation is a serious matter.¡±


    At my serious reply, Venion also replied seriously.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Constipation and diarrhea are trials from God that humans cannot control, so it is right to humbly endure them.¡±


    As I added fuel to the fire, Venion¡¯s eyes changed slightly. As if he was saying ¡®Are you really saying this?¡¯


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    He deliberately tried to shake me.


    Remember, if you can guess the other party¡¯s intentions, you can avoid getting caught up in their tricks.


    ¡°I will formally introduce myself. I am Venion, and I will be teaching the n¡¯s martial arts to you from today.¡±


    I offered him a handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Venion. I don¡¯t like authoritarianism.¡±


    ¡°Master, Teacher, Mentor, Light of my heart, Great Leader¡­ you don¡¯t need titles like these?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps.¡±


    Venion smiled loosely. His gestures, his expressions. Every single one made him look easygoing and harmless.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no way my father would attach such an unremarkable man to me, even going through this kind of procedure.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down and tried to discern the essence hidden within this man¡¯s disguise.


    ¡®This is Karzan¡¯s intuition.¡¯


    That man has a deep secret. I don¡¯t know what it is yet. But it was also true that I felt a simr atmosphere from Venion as from the spies, assassins, and double agents I had met in the underworld before.


    ¡®Above all, he has thoroughly hidden his power.¡¯


    Skill is required for concealment. This man was definitely an unusual instructor in every way.


    ¡®Did my father know everything and attach this man to me? Or¡­?¡¯


    As if trying to cut off my train of thought, Venion said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of an apology, but I have prepared something aspensation.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A spirit medicine.¡±


    ¡°A spirit medicine?¡±


    It was a tactic I couldn¡¯t help but y along with, even though I knew it. Spirit medicines are always a serious matter.


    ¡°If you show me results that satisfy me, I promise to give you that spirit medicine as a reward.¡±


    I chuckled and mocked Venion.


    ¡°It¡¯s like teaching a child. It¡¯s no different from saying you¡¯ll give them a snack if they study hard.¡±


    ¡°Well, you do look like a child in my eyes. Ah! Don¡¯t misunderstand. I mean that because of therge age difference.¡±


    To dare to say and act like this to the fourth son of Grunewald. This is probably not innate rudeness, but because he has the skill and confidence to do so.


    Or perhaps even this is part of a test being conducted under some grand intention.


    ¡°However,¡±


    Whatever the case, I¡¯m not the only one being pushed around.


    ¡°Do you perhaps have any questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    I subtly provoked him.


    ¡°Are you certain you have the skill to teach me?¡±


    ***


    Having returned after an all-night mission, the external unitmander of the Special Operations Division, Rudgarda Angantyr, took off her helmet, loosening her sweat-soaked hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, mdy.¡±


    At the words of a man of a different ethnicity whose face was covered with strange markings, Rudgarda sighed.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t like being called mdy.¡±


    The giant grinned and retorted.


    ¡°To me, you are still the Angantyr mdy I must protect.¡±


    Rudgarda asked in a bitter voice.


    ¡°Even knowing that both you and I have been abandoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±


    Rudgarda shook her head and ordered.


    ¡°Take today to rest and rearm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, mdy.¡±


    Without bothering to reply to those words, Rudgarda returned to her quarters.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    She looks in the mirror.


    ck hair and somewhat tanned skin, distinctly different from the people of the Grunewald family. The appearance of those called mountain people or barbarians.


    ¡®Lady Lusatia was said to be even whiter than the Grunewald people.¡¯


    That foreign yet beautiful appearance was probably one of the reasons why she came to symbolize the friendship between Eisenach and Grunewald.


    But she had a strikingly different appearance. Even in Grunewald, where various people from various countries gathered, she was more than enough to be called a ¡®foreigner.¡¯


    ¡®A foreigner. And a border person who is not embraced by either side.¡¯


    She felt a renewed sense of her own situation and her chest felt tight.


    ¡®Yes. The Angantyr have already abandoned me.¡¯


    A daughter abandoned by her father. That was Rudgarda.


    Life as a hostage in Grunewald was not easy either. They neglected her, who had been thrown as a hostage, and sent her to the dangerous front lines. As if telling her to survive on her own.


    ¡°So, I survived desperately.¡±


    Truly desperately. Truly tragically. Burning with hatred, with only the will to live.


    Leaving behind the bodies of herpatriots who died to save her, while still protecting some of herpatriots¡­


    Ulbhild.¡¯


    She was the only one among these Grunewald who treated her as arade and friend. Treated her, who was just a disconnected foreign hostage.


    Therefore, she could not simply ignore her words.


    ¡®Meet Allenvert?¡¯


    Allenvert.


    Who was he? Wasn¡¯t he the Young Master of Grunewald who lost his maternal grandfather to her father?


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. To tell her brother to meet the daughter of his enemy.¡±


    What was even more absurd was the very fact that Allenvert had said he would meet her.


    ¡®¡­He really has changed. They said he woke up from a fever.¡¯


    She threw off her armor and pondered Ulbhild¡¯s words.


    ¡®This will be something for both of us?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t hear a detailed exnation. But how could that be possible?


    ¡®¡­Is it ¡®the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯?¡¯


    Ulbhild would know the clear hatred she held towards her father. In that case, Rudgarda and Allenvert could berades who hated the same man.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s not something that will happen right away anyway.¡¯


    The condition Ulbhild had put forward was for Allenvert to reach the 4th-tier.


    Then, wouldn''t it still be a distant story for him, who had just reached the 3rd-tier?


    ¡­This was the logical deduction.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that Allenvert, on the very night he received training, would have instantly jumped over the high and rugged wall between the 3rd and 4th-tier.


    ***


    ¡°You ask if I have the skill to teach you?¡±


    Venion smiled enigmatically.


    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re quite amusing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly here to amuse you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±


    He scratched his head.


    ¡°I may not have any great skills, but I should be able to teach a novice young master.¡±


    ¡°Venion. I¡¯m asking this to confirm something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps a distant rtive of Grunewald that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    At my pointed question, Venionughed.


    ¡°Ah, it seems my attitude has offended you.¡±


    Anyone can¡¯t just make me angry. Usually, I¡¯m the one who makes people angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m offended, but I¡¯m curious about the confidence that allows you to do so.¡±


    ¡°To be clear, no. I don¡¯t have any noble blood in me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the strength of Grunewald.¡±


    Venion gestured towards Peter and Jeffrey.


    ¡°Grunewald strength lies in epting retainers regardless of their origins and employing them ording to their abilities.¡±


    As he said, the three men each had different statuses: a son of a vassal family, a fallen noble, and a son of a retainer.


    ¡°If you want to lead a group of this size, you need the flexibility to prioritize ability over origin. If they believed the duchy would run smoothly even if they ced ipetent but noble pigs in key positions, Grunewald would have already declined long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also agree with meritocracy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. People born with noble blood usually dislike these kinds of stories.¡±


    Venion pped his hands, changing the atmosphere.


    ¡°Now, then.¡±


    Venion pointed at Peter, Olivier, and Jeffrey in turn.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if the three of you could leave us now. As it is the first lesson between master and disciple, we have many intimate things to discuss.¡±


    That was what I also wanted.


    ¡°Olivier, do so.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The other two, upon receiving Olivier¡¯s signal, retreated withoutint.


    ¡°Young Master. You control your retainers better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I tend to.¡±


    I realized only after answering.


    ¡®¡­Was this also a kind of light test?¡¯


    Or was it a random act without any meaning?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    It was still difficult to gauge this man.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 79

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 79: I¡¯ll Show You Overwhelming Skill


    ¡°What you want to learn most is probably swordsmanship, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Venion took a practice sword and drew something on the dirt floor. The sword was a ck pen, and the ground was paper.


    ¡°There are various martial arts needed for a martial artist, but broadly speaking, they are divided into three categories.¡±


    Venion exined.


    ¡°If inner cultivation fills you with mana, which is like fuel, and body techniques specialize in footwork, body control, dodging attacks, and using the body¡ª¡±


    I had already mastered those two n martial arts. Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. They were basic martial arts that Grunewald boasted of, and also profound techniques that a man wandering the underworld couldn''t obtain even with a fortune.


    ¡°Swordsmanship, fist techniques, palm techniques, spear techniques, axe techniques¡­ all kinds of martial arts are the foundation for engaging in offense and defense with opponents.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±


    ¡°Among them, swordsmanship can be said to be the root of all martial arts. Do you know why?¡±


    Many answers were possible, but my honest intention was this.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cool. Damn cool.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think so too. Though it¡¯s a somewhat frivolous word to hear from your lips, young master.¡±


    We were probing each other, mixing in subtle provocations.


    In terms of swordsmanship, it was like a kind of reconnaissance to understand each other.


    ¡°But what I heard is that as soon as you woke up, you had a¡­ sparring? Duel? I don¡¯t know what would be the best word to call it¡­ with the fifth young master Barva.¡±


    As Venion seemed to be contemting the appropriate expression, I summarized it for him.


    ¡°It was just a minor squabble between brothers.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Anyway, I heard that during that minor squabble, you, with a body that hadn''t learned any martial arts, easily dodged and tripped young master Barva, who had reached the 3rd-tier. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°One thing is wrong. At that time, I had already mastered Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and entered the realm of mana.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°How else would I have been able to defeat an opponent at the 3rd-tier with physical abilities that weren¡¯t even at the 1st-tier?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even if you were at the 1st-tier, it would be just as unbelievable.¡±


    It seemed that the anecdote sounded quite iprehensible to Venion. Of course, it¡¯s not a strange thing.


    ¡°After that, when you sparred with the Royal Guard Keseg, you perfectly replicated his martial arts.¡±


    ¡°At best, it was just basic swordsmanship disyed by a mere Royal Guard. The martial arts of stronger individuals like the squad leader, battalionmander, or the captain would be much more profound.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite humble.¡±


    Venion asked.


    ¡°Did you perhaps feel anything while facing the Royal Guard¡¯s sword?¡±


    ¡°From what I felt, they seemed to emphasize the harmony of speed, solidity, and constant offense and defense.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Indeed.¡±


    Venion pped his hands.


    ¡°You have a good eye. That¡¯s a characteristic of those who achieve things quickly.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°As you might have guessed, the Royal Guards¡¯ martial arts have a somewhat simr nature to the Grunewald n¡¯s martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there would be differences as well.¡±


    ¡°In short, the profundity is different.¡±


    Venion took his sword and pointed beyond the training ground¡¯s wall. Although it was hidden by the wall, I already knew that a vast seay beyond it.


    ¡°The port of Grunewald is a natural trading port and the center of the continent. Merchants, knights, underworld swordsmen, mercenaries, and mages from all countriese and go and also hide there. Do you know what this means?¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°It means that in order for our ancestors to protect the name of Grunewald, they had to face and ovee all forms of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the correct answer. In the process, your ancestors did not neglect to ept and apply good techniques.¡±


    ¡°Even the martial arts of the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of course, their martial arts are basically more about the practicality honed while desperately surviving, so it¡¯s difficult to fully categorize them within a framework of martial arts principles.¡±


    I agreed with that point.


    Then, how much practical experience had this man Venion umted to have such insight?


    ¡°In the process, Grunewald¡¯s martial arts have been contemting what counter-measures would be ¡®capable of dealing with any technique of the enemy.¡¯¡±


    ¡°But is such a thing truly possible?¡±


    Then Venion retorted.


    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°Developing and mastering counter-measures for everything is an endless task.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible even if you create thousands or tens of thousands of stances. Could such a thing even be called martial arts in the first ce?


    ¡°Moreover, even if you learn that way, it¡¯s difficult to actually use it in realbat.¡±


    ¡°This is surprising. That you, young master, with limited realbat experience, have such keen insight.¡±


    Of course, it was thanks to breaking countless swords of these warriors while living as Karzan.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, young master. Therefore, exploring the ¡®fundamentals of defense¡¯ so that one can control the distance and deflect, parry, or cut off any attack became the answer that Grunewald found.¡±


    Therefore¡ª Venion added.


    ¡°The swordsmanship that the current Grunewald has refined can be said to be the ¡®most up-to-date martial art¡¯ to which techniques honed over that long time have been applied. As far as I know, I heard that even the current head of the n has added some revisions to the forms and movements.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now? It is difficult to say that one has fully mastered Grunewald¡¯s martial arts simply by looking at the swordsmanship manuals left in the archives and mastering their inner meanings.¡±


    I nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why my father prevented me from viewing the swordsmanship manuals, unlike the mana cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    Venion said.


    ¡°The name of the swordsmanship you will learn from now on is ¡®Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡¯.¡±


    That¡¯s quite consistent naming. The mana cultivation technique isEternal Ocean Chain Technique, and the swordsmanship is Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship?


    ¡°The moon¡¯s reflection on the blue sea. That¡¯s quite a serene name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art as wonderful as its name.¡±


    ¡°They all evoke images of sailors or sea men who live by looking at the sea from the port.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You could say it¡¯s a name that embodies the essence of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but there¡¯s also a point where the sea, which embraces everything, and the philosophy of the swordsmanship, which epts and incorporates all techniques, are in line.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I canmunicate well with you, young master.¡±


    Venion coated his sword with a somewhat dull-colored aura.


    ¡®It¡¯s not Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.¡¯


    If it were, it would have a blue aura.


    ¡°I am neither a direct descendant nor a distant rtive of this n, but for some reason, I came to learn some of the n¡¯s martial arts.¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Have you perhaps mastered many other martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned quite a variety. I can use all kinds of martial arts, all kinds of mind cultivation techniques, and all kinds of body techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. For what purpose?¡±


    That¡¯s no different from spies who ¡®infiltrate somewhere,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Venion smiled with a rather sly face.


    ¡°You wille to know that gradually.¡±


    Venion threw a practice sword at me.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly an authoritarian person myself to ask ¡®How can you, as a supposed instructor to a duke¡¯s son, act in such a manner that goes against etiquette?¡¯


    Moreover, I had a feeling that if I reacted to everything, I would be ying into Venion¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Now, from here on, it would be better to listen while holding a sword.¡±


    Venion swung his sword so slowly that it made me want to yawn. It was a sudden development, but I didn¡¯t panic and slowly blocked the sword path.


    Only after a few more exchanges did Venion smirk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t startle easily, so it¡¯s less fun to teach you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a nasty old grandfather tormenting his grandson. You¡¯d better stop it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Venion said with a face that wasn¡¯t sorry at all.


    ¡°Young Master. The phrase ¡®bnce of offense and defense¡¯ often means nothing more than emphasizing the strategy of first defending, deflecting, and then counterattacking.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    No sooner had I finished speaking than Venion¡¯s sword increased in speed and stabbed towards my forehead. I stepped back and deflected the sword.


    ¡°However, sometimes a quick preemptive strike that doesn¡¯t give the enemy an opening to attack and seizes the initiative can be the best defense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I also agree with that.¡±


    ¡°In short, no matter how exquisite the techniques one masters, in actualbat, it is much more important to use the appropriate technique at the appropriate time in the appropriate way. Therefore, Grunewald¡¯s martial arts can be seen as the most prehensive and versatile¡¯ martial art that deals with the harmony of body and mana, the harmony of strength and technique, and the harmony of speed and weight.¡±


    The word ¡®versatile¡¯ doesn''t sound like a very goodpliment at first nce.


    However¡­


    ¡°If someone can deeply understand and handle all that harmony, the story changes.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Venion sheathed his sword andughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In that sense, this is not the kind of divine art that just anyone can be strong with if they achieve great mastery.¡±


    ¡°But if someone with outstandingprehension and senses learns it, it has the potential to be a martial art more powerful than any other divine art or profound technique. Is it okay to understand it this way?¡±


    Venion, as if pleased with a student who understands ten things from one lesson, asked back like this.


    ¡°Young Master. Do you understand what this means?¡±


    ¡°The more I hear, the more it seems like a martial art for me.¡±


    Coincidentally, I have yet to meet anyone more outstanding than me in the areas of improvisation and outstandingprehension.


    ¡°Oh dear, my.¡±


    But Venion seemed to have a different idea.


    ¡°I was going to say the opposite. I wonder if you really have that much talent¡­?¡±


    Venion asked slyly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I chuckled and asked back.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been asking around about me. It seems that with just the known exploits, it¡¯s still difficult to acknowledge my genius.¡±


    At my somewhat aggressive tone, Venion¡¯s face became like that of a fisherman who had caught a big fish.


    ¡°Ah, of course. There are many who call themselves geniuses. But the world is wide. It¡¯s not so surprising or tragic for a swordsman who was called a prodigy in a small rural territory toe out into the bigger world and realize he is an ordinary person. It¡¯s a verymon everyday urrence.¡±


    ¡°For something like that, even my older sister, who has already experienced the world as the Commander of the Special Operations Division, praised me as a genius.¡±


    ¡°Haha. The arm tends to bend inward, after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to dismiss the admiring reactions that theRoyal  Guards and Special Operations Division members showed to my sword as well? If so, I have nothing more to say.¡±


    Then Venionughed as if he couldn''t win.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been hit hard there. I almost became an impious person by trying to argue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already impious enough, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Now that I see it, you have quite a fiery personality. I apologize.¡±


    Venion bowed his head.


    ¡°Actually, I was just curious to see how long you would endure it, so I was a bit mischievous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I also thought you had some intention.¡±


    Venionughed.


    ¡°You have a deep mind for your age. There was a reason why the head of the n has high expectations for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to suddenly act so warm. That¡¯s even more unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. It seems I¡¯ve made a bad first impression on my disciple from our very first meeting. I think it¡¯s good in its own way for there to be such an informal rtionship between master and disciple.¡±


    Look at how smoothly he epts whatever I say. I felt that he would be difficult to deal with using ordinary rhetoric.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to exin the stages of training that the direct line of Grunewald goes through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about it from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Please consider it a supplementary exnation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to what others say at all.¡±


    Venion, pretending not to hear me, held up four fingers.


    ¡°There are a total of four stages. The first stage is to build a foundation through basic martial arts with high versatility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the process I¡¯m going through now.¡±


    ¡°After that, in the second stage, you must go through numerous realbat situations under the supervision of a proper master.¡±


    ¡°Realbat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The second stage is about ¡®applying martial arts¡¯ ording to one¡¯s own disposition, environment, and talent through realbat that borders on life and death.¡±


    Coincidentally, that was an area I was more confident in than anyone else.


    ¡°The next is the third stage, where you can learn ¡®superior martial arts¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Like the Snow Blossom Sword Technique that my sister mastered?¡±


    Venionughed.


    ¡°There are a few more martial arts besides that. The head of the n, Young Master Karl, Young Master Verdzig, and Young Lady Ulbhild have all mastered different martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±


    Venion looked at me.


    ¡°Before learning the martial arts of ascension, it depends on whether you truly have the talent to master the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out by checking it.¡±


    ¡°We will. Today, I will first teach you the stances and forms of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship. You must perfectly master them.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    He took out parchment from his pocket.


    ¡°This is a magic scroll. If you tear it, a barrier will be created.¡±


    ¡°Is the test conducted within it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There, you will experience realbat situations with countless enemies.¡±


    ¡®There was such a scroll?¡¯


    Just from the exnation, it sounded ridiculously expensive.


    To use such a magic scroll just to train me? As expected, Grunewald¡¯s wealth is immense.


    ¡°Hearing that, it seems a huge cost is going into educating just me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. So, to be worth it, both you and I must do our best.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. You will have to defeat all the enemies inside the magic circle ¡®using only the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting task.¡±


    If so, I intend to be a diligent student.


    ¡°For reference, your other siblings also took this same test. Young Master Verdzig is in first ce.¡±


    Verdzig. Grunewald¡¯s prodigy that even Ulbhild cannot oppose. With that man¡¯s name mentioned, this was not a hurdle to be taken lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. I wonder if you can surpass your siblings?¡±


    Venion asked and answered himself.


    ¡°If you surpass them, you will get the spirit medicine, and if you don¡¯t, you will learn humility.¡±


    I pointed at Venion.


    ¡°You know how to motivate a student well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a virtue that a good teacher should have.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m motivated.¡±


    Then what I had to do was clear.


    ¡®I¡¯ll show you overwhelming skill.¡¯


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 80

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 80: 30 Minutes At Most


    ¡°Then, Young Master.¡±


    Before demonstrating the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, Venion adopted a serious expression and showed me a starting stance.


    ¡°Please follow closely.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    For this moment, I, too, had no choice but to show the respect of a disciple to this detestable man. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a man who disregards propriety.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    Venion unfolded a sword dance that was akin to a sword dance.


    [TL/N- The first refers to martial arts with sword, while the second refers to dance with swords.]


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Uniquely, the first three stances were defensive stances. A technique to block thrusting attacks, a technique to block downward strikes, and a technique to block horizontally sweeping attacks.


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    As befitting a swordsmanship that emphasizes defense, he starts by learning defensive methods. This is impressive.


    On the other hand, looking closely at the movements, there was a profound principle hidden within the seemingly ordinary actions.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°From the way you twist or fix the wrist, the method of maintaining the body¡¯s center, to the way you maintain your posture so that it doesn¡¯t copse, it truly takes all kinds of factors into consideration. If executed perfectly, it would be difficult to be defeated by an opponent of equal skill.¡±


    ¡°Ah, excellent.¡±


    Venion nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°As expected, what¡¯s unique is that it starts with defensive stances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I probably don¡¯t need to exin the intention behind that, do I?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After finishing the conversation, Venion moved on to the next stance.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The 4th, 5th, and 6th stances were methods of executing a counterattack after defending. A method to respond to a thrust, a method to respond to a downward strike, and a method to respond to an attack aimed at the waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Again, the 7th, 8th, and 9th stances were movements that struck unexpectedly by deflecting a sword strike, aiming for the wrist, or tripping the opponent and stepping on their instep.


    ¡®These are techniques that can shake the opponent¡¯s offensive during the defensive process.¡¯


    I examined the nine stances and grasped their principles.


    ¡°With just these nine stances firmly mastered, you will not be struck by a sword.¡±


    Venion asserted.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The stances in the 10s were finally based on attack.


    Meanwhile, from the 20s onward, the group itself was much moreplex. Basically, evasion, defense, attack, and counterattack were appropriately intertwined, and it seemed difficult for even a talented person to understand the principles with just one look.


    ¡®Wow, excellent.¡¯


    I was mesmerized watching the series of sword forms.


    The Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship was a martial art that concisely organized the essence of martial arts that could adequately deal with any situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s worthy of being Grunewald¡¯s unique martial art and basic martial art.¡¯


    On the ship, on the ground¡ª


    In individualbat, in disadvantageous fights against multiple opponents.


    Appropriate stances andbinations that could be sufficiently utilized at any time were unfolding in my head in real time.


    ¡°¡­With that, if you memorize and execute a total of 30 stances, you can be said to have reached the first level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    Despite performing vigorous movements, not a single drop of sweat formed on Venion¡¯s forehead. This was likely not just because of his excellent stamina, but also because there was no wasted movement in his actions.


    ¡°Venion. It was an excellent demonstration.¡±


    I said, pping my hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Venion lightly bowed his head and continued.


    ¡°Now, from now on, please imagine there is a virtual enemy in front of you and execute these stances like flowing water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed.¡±


    The essence of the sword is ultimately to kill or subdue an opponent. In that it ispleted only with an opponent, it could not help but be apletely different movement from when swinging in the air.


    ¡®The position of Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship instructor wasn¡¯t something he won by gambling.¡¯


    I temporarily forgot even the annoyance I had felt so far at Venion¡¯s teaching method, which was different from Ulbhild¡¯s, yet still impressive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    From now on, I intended not to even blink.


    ¡°Then.¡±


    In an instant, Venion¡¯s aura changed, and he freely unfolded the stances toward the empty air.


    He evaded and parried the unseen enemy¡¯s unseen sword, then began tounch unexpected attacks, counterattacks, and offensives.


    The movements were so precise that I felt as if I were witnessing the traces of some ghost wielding a sword before Venion¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Some sword dances allow one to estimate the performer¡¯s level just by watching them unfold.


    ¡®He¡¯s not overly restrained, nor does he abandon himself to his aura in a frenzy.¡¯


    Truly, precise offense and defense without any errors were unfolding.


    ¡®As expected, Venion is a great master.¡¯


    Although my level is low and I cannot properly grasp it¡ª


    I had the thought that he might be a moreplete martial artist than even Ulbhild.


    ¡®Just what is this guy?¡¯


    No matter how great the Grunewald n is, there couldn¡¯t be many martial artists of this caliber.


    ¡®The more I know, the more curious I be about this man¡¯s identity.¡¯


    And why do I feel this level of wariness toward this man from the beginning? This is also not a normal situation.


    Whoosh!


    As if cutting off my thoughts, Venion¡¯s sword cut down an imaginary swordsman.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can show you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I pped and praised Venion.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve witnessed a subtle yet profound realm that cannot be known from swordsmanship manuals. It was a great lesson.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious about your thoughts. What did you think of my sword dance?¡±


    ¡°It was firm yet soft. Fast yet leisurely, cautious yet bold.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of martial art do you think the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship is?¡±


    I pondered for a moment andposed my answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art that bes a stable sword focused on defense when it meets amoner, and a perfect sword of offense and defensebined when it meets a talented person.¡±


    Then Venion¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­What if it meets a genius?¡±


    ¡°It would be a divine art. No other embellishment is needed.¡±


    If I, Karzan, born a genius of the sword,bined the level I had built up throughout my life with Allenvert¡¯s innate physique¡ª


    In other words, if I added the life of the genius Karzan to the martial arts of a prestigious swordsmanship n that had continued for hundreds of years¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to learn higher martial arts or eat more spirit medicines.¡¯


    I can be several times stronger than I was in my previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you think so, Young Master.¡±


    Venion said, looking at me as if he were probing me.


    ¡°This Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship has ultimate techniques, but I will postpone teaching them until you reach the 10th level.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ultimate techniques?¡±


    Those were a kind of finishing move, like a special technique, that existed only in some martial arts.


    ¡®They were mostly shy, mana-consuming techniques for show.¡¯


    I believed that Grunewald wasn¡¯t a n that would teach such superficial techniques.


    ¡°So, you reach the 12th level, the great mastery, only when you master those ultimate techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Whether it takes several years or several months depends on your talent and effort.¡±


    Venion said, sheathing his practice sword.


    ¡°First, we will aim to master all 30 stances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a difficult task.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°Then will you finish it before lunch?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, what are you saying?¡±


    When I scoffed, Venion alsoughed as if that was a bit too much.


    ¡°It is indeed too much, right? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±


    I retorted with a chuckle.


    ¡°I n to finish it within 30 minutes at most.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Will Young Master be alright?¡±


    Peter looked at the training ground with a worried face.


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, he seems like a strange person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Olivier almost nodded his head vigorously at Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jeffrey asked with serious eyes.


    ¡°That fellow Venion, he smells dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Olivier agreed with that opinion.


    ¡°From the start, if someone that strong could be so unknown, it¡¯s clearly something with intention behind it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Olivier kindly exined to match the boy¡¯s level.


    ¡°In short, it means he¡¯s likely ¡®someone acting under the orders of a higher-up¡¯ that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°D-Does such a thing exist?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are often such cases among those who perform intelligence-rted missions, that is, assassinations or infiltrations.¡±


    ¡°Like people in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an appropriate expression.¡±


    Jeffrey joined the two¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Olivier, but I feel like something is still unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was like¡­ someone harboring a secret that shouldn¡¯t be known.¡±


    Therefore, Olivier was curious.


    ¡®Why did His Highness appoint such a man as the young master¡¯s swordsmanship instructor?¡¯


    As far as he knew, Karl¡¯s, Verdzig¡¯s, and Ulbhild¡¯s swordsmanship instructors were renowned martial artists. Different from a man like Venion, who wore a loose and suspicious appearance like a mask, they were people with outstanding skills and high reputations that anyone could recognize.


    ¡®Strange. Does Uncle know something?¡¯


    But it might be dangerous for him to inquire too much about the head of the n¡¯s intentions. Olivier sighed and said.


    ¡°For now, I can only hope that the young master deals with that man well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It feels different in many ways from when it was Young Lady Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of every moment as no different from a test.¡±


    Olivier thought for a moment and then added.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s the young master, he¡¯ll manage, but there is one thing I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Peter and Jeffrey seemed to know what he was worried about even without hearing the rest of the sentence.


    ¡®I hope our young master doesn¡¯t explode with anger.¡¯


    ¡®I hope he¡¯s not already picking a fight, saying things like ¡°Let¡¯s bet¡± or ¡°If you have a problem, let¡¯s have a match.¡±¡¯


    Considering Allenvert¡¯s behavior so far, it was a sufficiently usible worry.


    ***


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    Venion could only mutter that sincerely.


    ¡®One stance per minute, 30 stances in 30 minutes?¡¯


    He thought it was an exaggeration¡ª


    He was momentarily speechless before Allenvert¡¯s talent, who had truly reached the first level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship in just 30 minutes.


    ¡°Why, did you think there¡¯s always some exaggeration in rumors?¡±


    When Allenvert asked mischievously, Venion readily admitted.


    ¡°It seems so. I only showed you the stances once, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what more is there?¡±


    Allenvert grinned like a mischievous child, enjoying his instructor¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°The meal hasn¡¯t even started yet. How about we finish the next test while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I just brought this scroll to show you.¡±


    Venion, who hadn¡¯t even considered using it yet, shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be particrly scared, but I¡¯ll give you a warning anyway.¡±


    Venion said, taking out the magic scroll.


    ¡°Everything that happens inside the barrier is real. If you¡¯re unlucky, you could get hurt or even be disabled.¡±


    Allenvert chuckled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about dying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop it before that happens. I don¡¯t want to be executed either.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Shall we start right away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As the scroll was torn, arge entrance like the mouth of a cave was created in the empty air.


    ¡°Now, it will begin when you enter inside.¡±


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m going to my death.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a chilling joke.¡±


    Seeing that Venion¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling, Allenvert lowered his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    ¡°Ask me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going in with me?¡±


    At that question, Venion wore a strange smile.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s so I can prepare for unforeseen circumstances.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions for dissolving the barrier?¡±


    ¡°It will naturally open when all enemies are defeated.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to enter from the outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Good. A perfect sealed room.¡±


    ¡®Anything could happen inside.¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®In short, if that man Venion has other intentions, it means I could die without anyone knowing.¡¯


    For example, what if he was someone instigated by a sibling or any other? He could kill him by disguising it as an ident, or inflict serious injuries to make him unable to recover.


    ¡®But I trust the way Georg Grunewald, the man I met directly, handles things.¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean I trust my father¡¯s goodwill, but rather I trust his insight and ability.¡¯


    Therefore, he must now move forward without fearing the veils of deception and confusion that Venion intentionally cast.


    ¡®Walking through a dark night where even the moon doesn¡¯t rise requires more courage than one might think.¡¯


    This is because one cannot know at all whether they will trip over a rock, have their foot fall into a pit, or step on a sleeping snake and cause it to bite.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t stay in the same ce.¡¯


    Allenvert threw himself toward the entrance of the barrier, which was like a cave of night. Then Venion, also wearing a strange smile, threw himself in after him.


    Fwoosh!


    As the barrier closed, no one was left in the training ground.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 81

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 81: No Matter How You Look at It, He¡¯s Not Normal


    ¡°Allenvert has already entered the barrier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Karl Grunewald was focusing his attention on news of his youngest brother, who had recently be his biggest concern.


    ¡°¡­On just the first day.¡±


    It was an unbelievably fast pace.


    Of course, it had to be taken into ount that Allenvert had been assigned a swordsmanship instructor and examiner, and had begun preparations for a sessfuling-of-age ceremony at the age of 17,ter than himself.


    ¡®Of course, his physical abilities would be much more advantageous than mine at that time.¡¯


    But if you only consider the time of entering martial arts, Allenvert was showing a speed akin to finishing a race when others were just learning to walk.


    ¡®There¡¯s a reason why scions of prestigious ns enter martial arts at a young age.¡¯


    Starting when their blood vessels are flexible and their minds are malleable shows overwhelming efficiency.


    How many tears of frustration had geniuses who often appeared in the underworld shed, for the sole reason that they had entered toote?


    However, Allenvert was developing at a truly astonishing speed, as if he were receivingpensation all at once for the seven years he had spent in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Karl, who had tried to bring him to his side and gain strength in the heir session, was now bing tense at the emergence of a newpetitor.


    This was a matter of concern not only for Karl, but also for his mother Isabe and the elders of his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    Karl wanted to ask.


    ¡®Why did you call Allenvert for a private audience and assign him a swordsmanship instructor?¡¯n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The meaning was by no means light.


    ¡®If Allenvert sessfullypletes hising-of-age ceremony in a year.¡¯


    With what heart should he then face anotherpetitor he would have to contend with for the throne?


    ¡°¡­¡­Allenvert.¡±


    Karl changed into the Knighthood¡¯s uniform and personally fastened the buttons. He wore a brilliantly shining treasure sword at his waist,pressed the zing red aura of the Sr re Heart Style like a bead, and grasped it in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    mes also rose in Karl¡¯s eyes as he looked at the ultra-high temperature fire orb that even distorted the air.


    ¡°And Ulbhild.¡±


    Why did you reject your own brother born from the same womb and show such favor to Allenvert?


    ¡°Was I that untrustworthy?¡±


    Was Verdzig that frightening?


    Was Allenvert that much more extraordinary?


    ¡­Much more than your brother.


    ¡°Talent, talent, talent! Is talent such a great thing?¡±


    He was born a prodigy not ashamed of the Grunewald name and had worked fiercely hard.


    However, the existence of his talented younger brothers, who made him an ordinary person, became an unquenchable fire that burned Karl¡¯s heart ck.


    If he had to give a name to the color of that fire, its name would probably be jealousy. And perhaps it should rightly be called hatred.


    ¡®Little brother, I don¡¯t want to be a shameful older brother.¡¯


    Karl wanted to be Verdzig¡¯s opponent, at least to remain an honorable man. That is why he did not easily draw the sword of scheming.


    However¡­


    Whoosh!


    Karl, who extinguished the fire orb by grasping it with his hand, closed his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m thinking too far ahead.¡¯


    No matter how good Allenvert¡¯s momentum is, his me is still weak.


    ¡®From the start, that test will not be easy to pass.¡¯


    Even he, who had jumped in with thorough preparations, had struggled so much.


    Even with a swordsmanship learned for the first time today?


    In hismon sense, it was an impossible feat even if Verdzig or Ulbhild were to attempt it.


    ¡°¡­Showing off too much talent is not a good idea.¡±


    That was also advice from a brother, not as the First Young Master of Grunewald.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a terminally ill person anyway?¡±


    It would be mostfortable to simply wither and die on your own, why bother¡­


    No, let¡¯s stop here. Karl shook his head at the malice rising in his heart.


    ***


    The inside of the barrier was a hellishndscape, dark as if a volcano had erupted, withva flowing in ces.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really hot. I¡¯m sweating profusely.¡±


    Allenvert clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯vee to a foreignnd. Just what level of power does a mage have to be to create something like this?¡±


    ¡°Someone who can easily be counted among the archmages.¡±


    Venion replied, taking out a handkerchief and wiping his forehead.


    ¡°It seems you still have time for idle chatter, Lord.¡±


    Allenvert turned his head forward.


    Kyaooo!


    Kiiiik!


    Dozens of ferocious monsters, as if hating the living, screamed and clung to the transparent wall, moring.


    Among them were traditional monsters like orcs and lizardmen¡ª


    And various mutated beasts were dripping yellow saliva, from wolves with tusks like ivory, horned pigs, bipedal horses with protrusions on their hooves, to lions with manes as sharp as des.


    Even flowers and trees with thorny stalks flickering like tentacles could be seen.


    ¡°What is that? Ugh, how disgusting.¡±


    Allenvert grimaced.


    ¡®My specialty is different from mercenaries or hunters who make a living by subjugating monsters. I don¡¯t like cutting disgusting things.¡¯


    What particrly shocked Allenvert was a giant octopus with about 20 legs.


    ¡°What are you asking me to catch such terrifying things? The ones over there are rather better.¡±


    Allenvert pointed to the left.


    Humanoid summoned creatures holding weapons were calmly ring at him.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Then Venion burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you saying that humans are easier to cut than monsters?¡±


    ¡°Monsters are disgusting.¡±


    ¡­At that twisted answer, Venion quietly shook his head. There are no normal people in this n after all.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have you fight the humanoid summoned creatures first, and then have you catch the monsters as the second gate. Once the excitement of battle takes over your mind, you¡¯ll feel less disgust.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°For your information, monsters and demonic beasts are distinctly different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°If they can be ssified by species like ogres or orcs, they are monsters. If they are mutated by mana umting in the bodies of animals and nts, they are demonic beasts. There are no rules to their mutations.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    It was a story he already knew, but Allenvert nodded as if he were hearing it for the first time.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin. Fight well.¡±


    Venion prepared to snap his fingers.


    ¡°If you feel like you¡¯re going to die fighting, raise your hand. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, before that, I should give you a sword.¡±


    Allenvert shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Allenvert infused mana into his bracelet and summoned a thin, sharp sword.


    ng!


    Venion was startled to see a sword emerge with a clear metallic sound.


    ¡®When did he acquire such an item¡­?¡¯


    Allenvert grinned like a mischievous child.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate everything about you. I just heard the general story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sforting.¡±


    Allenvert retorted.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    Venion snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Then the humanoid summoned creatures simultaneously drew their weapons¡ª


    ¡°Haiyaaaat!¡±


    Allenvert, suddenly shouting and running forward, drew out blue aura and scattered powerful shes into the center of the summoned creatures.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s emitting sword energy?¡¯


    Venion was shocked to realize that Allenvert had already reached the 4th-tier. But what was more surprising was yet toe.


    Kwaaaang!


    The summoned creatures with emotionless faces like wax dolls skillfullyyered their sword energy to block the attack¡­


    Puwak!


    As if anticipating that reaction, Allenvert, lowering his body and charging in, instantly cut down the summoned creatures¡¯ ankles as if he were mowing with a scythe.


    ¡°Heh heh heh! You should have been careful of what¡¯s right under your nose!¡±


    As more than a dozen summoned creatures fell, losing their ankles and legs, Allenvert, as if he had been waiting, entered through the copsed formation and began to freely roam through the enemy lines, stabbing, cutting, and ughtering.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±


    Venion was momentarily speechless.


    Allenvert did not use any of the defensive stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    He was only pouring out attacks, attacks, and more attacks, copsing an enemy force the size of a toon.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    What was even more surprising was that he was dodging attacks flying from blind spots as if he had eyes on his back.


    ¡®That¡¯s evasion using mana sense.¡¯


    That was Ulbhild¡¯s specialty. He had only received Ulbhild¡¯s teachings for one night, but had he reached that level in the meantime?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His use of mana was also extremely skillful. Allenvert¡¯s fighting style, where he appropriately supported his body with each movement, increased the output of his movements, and added power to crush skulls with a single punch¡ª


    Venion, who was watching this, crossed his arms.


    ¡®There¡¯s probably not much to teach him about mana cultivation.¡¯


    He seemed to have learned properly from Ulbhild.


    But for Allenvert to have already reached the 4th-tier¡­ When did he have the time?


    ¡®Am I getting old?¡¯


    He had naturally assumed he was around thete 3rd-tier, and he almostughed at his owncency. He should have stretched out his mana beforehand, even if it was difficult, to check.


    ¡®His use of stances is also subtly different.¡¯


    Venion, who was watching Allenvert¡¯s battle,¡¯s eyes gleamed. The thrusts he unleashed were lighter yet sharper.


    When he shed a wrist, it was more concise; when he severed a waist, it was more powerful.


    He put strength into what was harder and thicker, and he didn¡¯t waste any unnecessary energy on what could be cut more easily.


    Just like a butcher who had ughtered cattle and pigs his whole life.


    ¡®Absurd. That fair, beautiful young nobleman is actually as familiar with stabbing and cutting as a human butcher?¡¯


    But there¡¯s no way he could be familiar with it. If so, that even this is an innate talent.


    ¡®A heavenly killer star.¡¯


    What Allenvert was born with might not be the disposition of a sword master, but rather the disposition of a sword demon. However.


    ¡®Even so, he urately understands the mysteries of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡¯


    Doesn¡¯t it seem like a killer from the underworld has met and evolved with the swordsmanship of a prestigious n?


    ¡­Venion was surprised that he was having such absurd fantasies, but he stared intently at Allenvert, observing everything.


    ¡®Recently, the word ¡°genius¡± tends to be overused¡ª¡¯


    To the point that no other word came to mind, Allenvert was exploding with his skills and madness, rampaging.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if he¡¯s releasing everything that¡¯s been suppressed at once.¡¯


    But even so, the precision of his handiwork and the moment-by-moment judgment to distinguish when to retreat and when to advance were extremely cold. There was a battle-hardened warrior there.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Venion, who found another peculiarity, wrote something on the mental paper in his mind.


    ¡®He knows how to use his body too well. Strangely¡­.¡¯


    That was a different dimension from simply being well-versed in the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. There was a master¡¯s aspect in Allenvert¡¯s fighting that only a veteran who had rolled around on the battlefield for decades could show.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Venionughed. The more he looked, the more he felt he knew why Duke Georg had attached him to Allenvert. To this 17-year-old boy who would soone of age, who had already missed his prime.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just leave such a raw gem alone.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Allenvert, who had ughtered all the humanoid summoned creatures, brushed his blood-soaked blond hair back and muttered.


    ¡°Ah, crap, do I have to fight those guys next? They still look like they¡¯ll appear in my dreams. They¡¯re damn disgusting.¡±


    Is that what¡¯s important in this situation? Venion chuckled.


    ¡®No matter how you look at it, his mental state is not normal.¡¯


    But geniuses are always those who dance precariously on the edge of madness.


    Venion¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 82

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 82: The First Verification


    Allenvert looked at the group of green-skinned monsters, randomly mutated demonic beasts, and flick the blood off his sword into the air.


    ¡°They¡¯re disgusting, so I should finish this quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think it will be easy?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Venion chuckled and snapped his fingers again. Then, the horde of monsters and demonic beasts, craving the blood and flesh of fragile humans, rushed in.


    ¡°Even if you use the same stances, it should be different from when you fought humans!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    But Venion soon realized that Allenvert didn¡¯t need such advice.


    Kueeeeek!


    Kieeeek!


    Venion chuckled as he watched the octopus¡¯s legs, tougher than a sailing ship¡¯s anchor rope, being cut down in vain, the horse¡¯s waist being severed, and the heads of orcs and goblins soaring into the sky.


    ¡°He fights well. Like this level not even a trial in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Venion! What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing!¡±


    Even in this situation, his hearing is sharp. Venion thought inwardly, keeping his mouth shut.


    ¡®He¡¯s not just fighting well, he¡¯s fighting appropriately.¡¯


    Venion¡¯s impression was surprisingly simr to the impression Allenvert had of him.


    ¡®The most absurd thing is something else.¡¯


    The memorization and embodiment of techniques werepletely different realms. To unleash a certain stance naturally in actualbat, as if breathing, there was no other way than to imprint it on the body through crazy repetition.


    And yet, Allenvert was perfectly adhering to the condition of ¡®only fighting with the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡¯ from the beginning.


    ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯


    His innate understanding of swordsmanship and overall movements. And his analytical ability regarding the principles.


    Even the ruthlessness, which is often the mostcking in precious young masters, was more than satisfactory.


    ¡®The decisiveness of his handiwork isparable to even Young Master Verdzig.¡¯


    The anecdote that Verdzig also made his watching instructor cringe with his overwhelming cruelty was a story only those who knew about it knew.


    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d be standing here with my arms crossed, just admiring.¡¯


    Venion chuckled. Wasn¡¯t his role to intervene in case of an emergency and unleash sword strikes or save the test taker? At this rate, he felt like a leisurely neighborhood uncle who hade out to watch a circus.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Allenvert, who had ughtered all the monsters without a single crisis, threw off his blood-soaked training uniform.


    ¡°Even the blood feels real. Just what high-level mage created this?¡±


    Venion narrowed his eyes. Allenvert¡¯s body, which had thrown off his top, already had well-defined muscles.


    ¡®His physique itself is outstanding.¡¯


    It was even more evident when he took off his clothes. It was truly a body like a nimble leopard. If he gained more muscle, he could easily be the body of a lion ruling the ins.


    ¡°With this, how many levels has my Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship reached?¡±


    At that, Venion gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°I guarantee that you have reached the 4th level. In just one day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Allenvert smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more fortunate than you appear.¡±


    ¡°How were my other brothers?¡±


    ¡°From what I remember, Young Master Verdzig reached the 2nd level on his first day, and Young Lady Ulbhild reached the 1st level on her first day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Allenvert nodded.


    ¡®Those two are also in the ranks of considerable geniuses. Especially Verdzig.¡¯


    He had already been impressed by the level Ulbhild had reached. If so, he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the level Verdzig, who was said to be superior to her, had achieved.


    Crackling!


    Bright sunlight was pouring in through the cracked sky. The barrier, havingpleted its mission, was dissipating.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Venion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°With this, wouldn¡¯t it be good to say that the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship has been reborn as a divine martial art upon meeting a genius?¡±


    Venion burst intoughter at Allenvert¡¯s subtle jab at their previous conversation.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡±


    Allenvert smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°You should have said so from the start.¡±


    ¡°In any case, as promised, I will give you the spirit medicine.¡±


    But, he added.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Originally, precious things are difficult to obtain immediately. I have to ce an order when I return today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also taken aback. I thought it would take a little more time.¡±


    Moreover, Venion added.


    ¡°A good spirit medicine is not originally meant to be taken alone.¡±


    Alenvert nodded, figuring he''d gained enough today that he didn''t need spirit medicine right away.


    ¡°Is today¡¯s schedule finished with this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to make you do. At this rate, I¡¯ll be quickly fired and be unemployed.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that would be a problem.¡±


    Allenvert nodded.


    ¡®Rather, this is good.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even lunchtime yet. That meant¡­


    ¡®I should go to the underworld tonight.¡¯


    It meant that there was plenty of time for a wise underworld life.


    * * *


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    This was Peter¡¯s reaction to hearing that I was going to the underworld again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep plenty when I¡¯m dead anyway, so I¡¯ll cut back on sleep while I¡¯m alive.¡±


    It was Karzan¡¯s saying that he had been sleeping for 17 years, so it was definitely true.


    ¡°But my mother said that sleep is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Your mother¡¯s words are a serious matter.¡±


    I casually stroked Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Are there bedrooms there too?¡±


    ¡°If I tell them to make one, they¡¯ll make one.¡±


    I spoke like a tyrant.


    ¡°But did you really take over the organization in just one day?¡±


    ¡°Why, does it look difficult? Even a single Royal Guard or knight could easily sweep away such a shabby area alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, Royal Guards are monsters, after all.¡±


    I said with a hollowugh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°If they¡¯re monsters, then I¡¯m a dragon, a dungeon lord, a minion of ck mages, the leader of a secret society, a hunting dog of an assassin family, and the Northern Duke''s Genius Illegitimate Child ¡±


    [Tl/N- It¡¯s another work by the author.]


    ¡°What¡¯s the Northern Duke''s Genius Illegitimate Child?¡±


    ¡°I just blurted out whatever came to mind. Anyway, what a Royal Guard can do, this Allenvert can surely do as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been hearing everything you¡¯ve been saying.¡±


    Jeffrey protested with a constipated face.


    ¡°Keseg is an idiot, but the Grunewald¡¯s Royal Guards are renowned elites even throughout Litvaleur.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And in that case, it¡¯s your talent, Young Master, that¡¯s exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully ept thepliment.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    I found Jeffrey¡¯s somewhat impudent tone rather familiar. Olivier was also treating me morefortably than before, and I actually preferred that.


    ¡®But not Peter.¡¯


    He¡¯d be dead if he dared.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Olivier advised.


    ¡°You must be especially careful this time. After the private audience with the Head of the n, the way people look at you haspletely changed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    It meant that unprecedented surveince and checks mighte in.


    ¡°Moreover, the news that you reached the 4th level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship in just one day will soon be known.¡±


    ¡°Well, even I think it was a legendary feat.¡±


    Olivier sighed at my boastful appearance after he had gone to the trouble of worrying.


    ¡°Please listen seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about everything.¡±


    Then Peter interjected.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s really not true.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Peter.¡±


    I lightly suppressed Peter and asked.


    ¡°I heard that Brother Verdzig was at the 2nd level on his first day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I know as well.¡±


    ¡°Then how rare is my record? Is there no precedent?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, that¡¯s the case. No, from the beginning¡ª¡±


    Olivier clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s originally unheard of to master all the movements of a martial art on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Well, sister is also in the category of geniuses.¡±


    That¡¯s why people say that geniuses aremon these days.


    But the martial talent of Ulbhild, whom I had seen directly, was indeed at a genius level. Evenpared to Karzan¡¯s experience.


    ¡°I heard from my granduncle when I was young that only the founder Vitenfeld is said to have reached the 3rd level on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Duke Vitenfeld Grunewald was known as the ¡®Sword of Litvaleur¡¯ and one of the best of his time, the very person who wrote the Seven Stars of the ck Sea Technique.


    ¡°Then he was also a geniusparable to me.¡±


    I spoke arrogantly.


    ¡®Now that I think of it, should I start learning that Seven Stars of the ck Sea Technique?¡¯


    Since I had deeply learned the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique through Ulbhild¡¯s teachings, perhaps now was the right time.


    Or not.


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    I pped my hands together, drawing attention.


    ¡°Today, rumors about me will be haunting the ducal castle like ghosts all day. I n to hole up in my room and pretend to be a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°And then you¡¯re going out at night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Will that be alright? I think there will be many people trying to find out what¡¯s going on inside.¡±


    ¡°Either way, no one knows what I¡¯m doing inside if the curtains are drawn. Whether I¡¯m taking a nap, doing push-ups, or grilling meat.¡±


    Of course, hiding inside the annex was not a perfect security method.


    ¡®Around this time, my brothers might have already won over one or two employees.¡¯


    No matter how thoroughly Olivier had weeded them out, gaps were bound to appear. You¡¯d be surprised to know how vicious those old noblemen are.


    ¡®In any case, I just need to weed out the suspicious ones again.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t intend to just sit back and be taken advantage of.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to have any leftover budget? Like for maintenance of dignity expenses.¡±


    Olivier narrowed his brow.


    ¡°Why are you asking for that¡­.¡±


    My answer was simple.


    ¡°I have a use for it.¡±


    You could call it a kind of investment.


    * * *


    Night deepened.


    I walked outside the castle, smelling the cool, fishy scent blowing in from the night sea.


    ¡®These bastards, their eyes.¡¯


    The eyes of the passersby who saw a boy in decent attireing out of the ducal castle held a somewhat dangerous light.


    ¡®The atmosphere is different fromst time.¡¯


    Does the atmosphere change every day of the week, or is there another reason I don¡¯t know about? It might be because the guards were away on patrol.


    In any case, I confidently passed between them, keeping my senses spread out so that I could easily respond even if a knife flew from behind me at any moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s surprising again, but Peter managed tomute to the slums in this kind of atmosphere.¡¯


    Would it be better to have Olivier teach him some self-defense? Or assigning Jeffrey¡¯s idle subordinates as escorts wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either.


    ¡®Well, that would be too conspicuous.¡¯


    Telling the guards was also a good method. After all, Peter¡¯s official title is the Fourth Young Master¡¯s attendant, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®The problem is that his treatment and sry are at the level of anormal servant.¡¯


    What cunning bastard yed such a trick? The way it was done was just like Verdzig.


    In any case, this was something I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about if Zizek took control of this area in the future.


    ¡®To what extent has he taken care of things?¡¯


    It was too short a time to have done much. When you think about it, I¡¯m going back after only two days.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    Thinking about Zizek¡¯s appearance that day, I didn¡¯t think he would just be idly ying around.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite a talented guy.¡¯


    Above all, he¡¯s a man with the capacity to take in and use those who have nowhere to go, like me.


    ¡®Those who have no choice but to throw themselves into the underworld to change their lives, or just to survive.¡¯


    Boys who have not learned anything and have no one to tell them what the right path is are easily caught up in underworld organizations.


    However, nine out of ten, like moths drawn to a ck sun, throw themselves into it and instantly melt and die. The underworld is a heartless world.


    Zizek was taking in and protecting those very moths, and gaining their loyalty.


    ¡®Even if this underworld is vast, there are not many men with such chivalry.¡¯


    Even though he is still a weak man who has barely reached the 3rd-tier, that is not important.


    I confirmed that he also had something to protect. I saw that Zizek was not there just because he wanted to rule that small district.


    ¡®Those kinds of guys be big shots if they survive for a long time.¡¯


    Just like this Karzan did.


    ¡®Moreover, I showed him the higher level that he was so thirsty for.¡¯


    Then Zizek will grow. Like a tree thirsty in a drought that grows greedily when it meets wee rain.


    ¡®There are men in this world who need to be looked at again with rubbed eyes after only a few days.¡¯


    The speed at which my current skills are increasing is like that, and so will Zizek¡¯s.


    ¡®He definitely has potential.¡¯


    Let¡¯s think about Keseg of the Royal Guards, who was overwhelmed by me in a wooden sword sparring match.


    Keseg¡¯s current skills are naturally better, but I guarantee that the difference between Keseg¡¯s and Zizek¡¯s skills in ten years will be like heaven and earth.


    Why wouldn¡¯t it be? A underworld swordsman who has survived for a long time with outstanding talent and venom, and who has devoted himself to training, is bound to be a strongman who is in no way inferior to the strength of a knight who has trained with formal education.


    ¡®In short, Zizek is a man who bes stronger in the underworld way.¡¯


    Just like me.


    But he also has a slightly different aspect from me. He has a shade called me, who will show him the right path and lead him.


    ¡®Lucky bastard.¡¯


    At this moment, I was seeing Zamuel¡¯s past reflected in him.


    ¡®He also had humble beginnings.¡¯


    Because I took him in and raised him, Zamuel grew into a man worthy of inheriting all of me.


    ¡®In any case, whether Zizek can be such a man is a matter that must be continuously confirmed and verified in the future.¡¯


    The underworld is a world where it is not strange to die from unnamed sword or to meet a strong enemy by bad luck.


    ¡®So this is the first verification.¡¯


    Just like my father, the Council of Elders, is trying to verify me through Venion.


    ¡®How well he has handled the atmosphere of the organization in two days.¡¯


    And how he has controlled the agitation of his subordinates.


    That was what I wanted to confirm.


    ¡®¡­And I also have things to make him do.¡¯


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 83

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 83: What Kind of Man Shakes His Legs Like That?


    ¡°Hey, you there!¡±


    A voice called out to me as I was walking, deep in thought.


    ¡°Huh? Were you calling me?¡±


    When I turned around, two thugs with shabby-looking des were grinning and looking at me.


    ¡°Kid, if you take off those clothes and scram, we¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this?¡±


    I asked, lifting the hem of my clothes.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t even particrly expensive clothes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you won¡¯t get scolded by your mom even if you leave them behind, right?¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    The thug with two missing front teeth cackled at his friend¡¯s joke, which wasn¡¯t even funny.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the guards catch you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, which will be faster, us getting caught or intestines spilling out of your belly?¡±


    I sighed at thier way of talking.


    ¡°Ah, these assholes. Talking about spilling intestines to a small and frail kid like me?¡±


    It was actually a good thing. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for Peter¡¯s safety to create an urban legend that people shouldn¡¯t mess with a kid wandering around with a foolish face at this hour?


    I nced at the thug trying to grab me from behind and then snapped my finger into the air.


    Paak!


    As if hit by a slingshot, the thug who was hit on the bridge of his nose bled from his nose and fell backward.


    ¡°Wha, what!¡±


    ¡°Ever heard of Finger Flicking Skill?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    It is said that when you be a swordmaster, you can create enough force as if hit by a hammer just by flicking the air, but I simply used a small trick of instantly flicking out a small mass of aura.


    If I had some metal beads, I would have made a hole in his forehead, but I wasn¡¯t that well-prepared.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    I beckoned to the thug who had instantly lost his will to fight.


    ¡°Wha, what I said just now was just to scare you¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. Really¡­.¡±


    I took the stance of flicking his forehead with the hand that was picking my ear.


    ¡°Heeik!¡±


    I said to the thug who knelt down in fright.


    ¡°Put down that knife and bow your head.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to die.


    * * *


    I went to the rooftop of Peter¡¯s house, changed my clothes, and then went to find Zizek.


    Unlike when I was in Peter¡¯s form, no one dared to even make eye contact with Karzan, who had a menacing look and arge build, let alone pick a fight.


    ¡°Tsk, pathetic fuckers.¡±


    They sure know how to find afortable ce to lie down and stretch their legs.


    ¡®By the way, this is also a troublesome thing.¡¯


    From Allenvert to Peter, from Peter to Karzan. This was a real mess. This wasn¡¯t some kind of triangr trade.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Anyway, I walked through the night slums and arrived at Zizek¡¯s base.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The organized members, standing at attention, bowed to me.


    ¡°Excellent. They¡¯re as disciplined as guardsmen.¡±


    Seeing the guys with innocent look on their faces, it seemed Zizek had given them quite a bit of moral instruction.


    ¡°But you guys look very well indeed?¡±


    ¡°Boss got us new clothes and gave us haircuts and baths.¡±


    ¡°Really? You carried out my instructions well.¡±


    At that moment, a curt voice came from the side.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Zizek, who was for some reason out in the empty lot, asked.


    ¡°You¡¯vee back so soon? I thought it would take a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I had some time.¡±


    As I picked my ear and replied, I discovered something.


    ¡°Who are those guys?¡±


    Two thugs were kneeling, beaten to a pulp. Of course, they were the bastards who had tried to rob me earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    I asked back, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°They said a guy named ¡®Karzan¡¯ beat them to a pulp because they messed with a kid under our protection. They¡¯re waiting for you to decide their fate.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Is that so?¡±


    Looks like they were properly scared of me after all. ying along, I approached them like it was our first meeting.


    ¡°You messed with one of my people?¡±


    ¡°We, we¡¯re sorry!¡±


    I looked in turn at the guy who had fainted from my earlier finger flick and the guy who had been beaten up for his share as well.


    ¡°Wow, the smell is something else.¡±


    They all reeked of urine.


    ¡°Tell me in detail what you did. I¡¯ll check itter, and if there¡¯s even one word of lie, exaggeration, or concealment, you¡¯ll really die.¡±


    ¡°Th, that is.¡±


    The two guys trembled and confessed all the facts in detail.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never, never do it again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been living like trash!¡±


    I replied coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just ordinary trash. How can guys who try to stab a defenseless kid be human?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡±


    As I spoke, I became enraged and struck the two guys¡¯ heads.


    ¡°A defenseless kid, a kid, a kid! You bastards.¡±


    The thugs, withrge bumps on their foreheads and then punched again on top of them, trembled as if they were about to faint.


    ¡°They¡¯ll really die like this.¡±


    Zizek stopped me.


    ¡°If they tried to kill someone, they should have been prepared to die themselves.¡±


    I spat on the ground and finally stopped.


    Killing one or two of these thugs is not difficult for me. But I don¡¯t intend to be a man who kills humans like killing ants.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those bastards?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Zizek replied with a troubled face, as if understanding my anger.


    ¡°They¡¯re trash, but they¡¯re not the only ones doing this kind of thing in this world.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    He said, carefully watching my expression.


    ¡°The important thing is that this kind of thing should not happen again in our territory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Of course, the ce where those guys appeared wasn¡¯t Zizek¡¯s territory, but that was okay. It would be someday.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of beating them up real good first, and then sending them out to warn their trashy thug friends.¡±


    That was a decent method. I nodded.


    ¡°Good. If they don¡¯t believe it, tell them to check it themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of how much fear your name can instill in the future, Zizek. In this world, fear creates authority.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I waved my hand.


    ¡°Then deal with these guys as you said. You and I have some things to talk about.¡±


    Zizek shrugged.


    ¡°We should. I had a lot of things I wanted to ask anyway.¡±


    * * *


    I went to Zizek¡¯s office and sat in the seat of honor.


    ¡°Give me some water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve poured some.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned, is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sighing over a little joke.¡±


    I drank the lukewarm water. The cup smelled.


    ¡°Live a little cleaner.¡±


    ¡°I did clean it?¡±


    ¡°Do it properly. Before I turn everything over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re picky. Anyone would think you came from some noble family.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°But who is that boy?¡±


    I put down the water ss and replied.


    ¡°I was going to tell you about that anyway.¡±


    But before telling him the truth, there was something I needed to confirm with Zizek.


    ¡°What did you do while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. I disciplined the organization members a bit and made them look a little more presentable¡­.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I put them through hellish training.¡±


    ¡°I wondered why they looked so drained.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Did it motivate them a bit?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d be fools if it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    A spark was rising in Zizek¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to be stronger?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just keep doing what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zizek looked into my, Karzan¡¯s, eyes with a serious gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°I like how obedient you are at times like this.¡±


    ¡°I can distinguish between public and private matters to that extent.¡±


    Zizek snorted.


    ¡°Ah, and I apologize, but I haven¡¯t finished cleaning up the businesses yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand that.¡±


    Even a small corner store can¡¯t be cleaned up in two days.


    ¡°There must have been guys who voicedints. What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I hung up or crippled the guys who talked nonsense and sent away the guys who wanted to retire.¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Did you give them severance pay?¡±


    Then Zizek asked back with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Do I have to give them that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°The ways of the underworld have fallen to the ground.¡±


    Imented.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t those guys have families?¡±


    ¡°They do. That¡¯s why they quit.¡±


    ¡°Then go and give them some money even now. If they didn¡¯t cause trouble and did their duty while we were sharing meals, it¡¯s right to treat them with respect.¡±


    At those words, Zizek¡¯s expression became even stranger.


    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°No, you really have a great capacity. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in this world thinking about things like that.¡±


    ¡°A great capacity?¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°I do. A damn lot.¡±


    Karzan¡¯s capacity, who roamed the underworld of nders, was like ake holding a vast night sky.


    ¡°Ah, and there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Today, I went to find the guys who usually had terrible reputations and either educated them or beat up the hopeless ones and chased them away.¡±


    ¡°You did? That¡¯s excellent.¡±


    ¡°Karzan. No, Boss.¡±


    Boss. I realized that it had been a long time since I had heard that familiar expression.


    ¡°I think of this as an opportunity. An opportunity to change not only my life but everyone¡¯s lives. And an opportunity to be stronger, an opportunity to be real men.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You have a good sense. You¡¯ve definitely seized such an opportunity.¡±


    Zizek was a man who didn¡¯t disappoint my expectations. Therefore, I was going to entrust Zizek with a task.


    ¡°¡­Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to hear a truth that¡¯s hard to handle?¡±


    As I lowered my voice, Zizek¡¯s expression also became more serious.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you saying that suddenly makes me a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask.¡±


    I ignored Zizek¡¯s muttering and dropped a bombshell.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually trying to build a force in the underworld under the secret orders of the Fourth Young Master Allenvert Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s brain seemed to freeze for a moment.


    ¡°What, this isn¡¯t a lie, is it?¡±


    ¡°Does it seem like a lie?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Fuck, wow. Wait a minute.¡±


    Zizek jumped up from his seat and paced around the room like a dog that needed to relieve itself.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯mpletely screwed?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re having second thoughts now, quit. This is yourst chance.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t do that now that I¡¯vee this far.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man shakes his legs like that?¡±


    Zizek, who pped his thigh to pull himself together, took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that Young Master. They say he¡¯s of mixed blood from the mountain tribes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I heard rumors at the bar that he¡¯s been reclusive and has be a different person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also right.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised by Zizek¡¯s informationwork. Rumors would have spread by now.


    The stories could havee from the mouths of the Royal Guards or the Security Guards, or from the mouths of the employees or their families. It didn¡¯t matter to me. It was rather good.


    ¡°Anyway, from now on, that means the Young Master of the Grunewald ducal n is our backer? I thought I was getting out of the shadow of the Bisakino Brotherhood, but this is something I can¡¯t handle¡­.¡±


    As Zizek muttered nonsense, a coldness returned to his expression.


    ¡°Boss, can I ask you just one thing?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re trying to raise me as a sword to be used in the n¡¯s session struggle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously misunderstanding something.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°What he needs is power, not ¡®you,¡¯ Zizek. If you can be that sword, he¡¯ll use you, and if not, he¡¯ll find another sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zizek, enduring even the words that scraped his pride, replied like this.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it also true that you chose me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Your mission is to prove that my choice was right.¡±


    While building up his pride, I added this warning.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. If this fact spreads in the underworld, you¡¯ll be the only suspect. Then I won¡¯t be able to save you either.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this as a joke. If you leak today¡¯s events to anyone, abandon everything and run away immediately. Then you might be able to live for another day or so.¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Zizek, who was about to say something, grasped the atmosphere and replied like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be especially careful, so please don¡¯t pressure me too much. I almost peed myself.¡±


    ¡°Filthy bastard.¡±


    I shook my head and said.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s something we need to do today.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°This office is too inessible. Use this ce just as an annex for your guys to eat and sleep, and find another building to use as the main building.¡±


    ¡°Yes? With what money¡­.¡±


    I threw the bag of gold coins that Olivier had given me.


    ¡°This much.¡±


    Zizek eximed with his mouth open.


    ¡°Your spending is on a different level. As expected¡­.¡±


    Expected of what? Allenbert¡¯s subordinate?


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Only thing I did was to say ¡®as expected¡¯.¡±


    I looked at Zizek¡¯s frivolous mouth.


    "Be careful. You were walking a fine line just now."


    "Yeah, I realized I overdid it for a second there."


    Zizek scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Good. Timing and bnce aren¡¯t just important in swordsmanship."


    I nodded and asked.


    ¡°Are there any buildings nearby that we can take over?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are many guys who would sell if they had the money.¡±


    ¡°Can we go see them now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, already?¡±


    I said, getting up from my seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy man. If I make the decision, you¡¯re in charge of the practical work.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that it¡¯s simple.¡±


    Zizek also stood up following me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 84

    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 84: Have You Worked in This Line of Business Before?


    We stood in front of a run-down, almost derelict building.


    The street was so shabby that even the regr people rarely ventured here. Just ncing at the passersby gave a clear sense of how neglected and dangerous this area was.


    ¡°This ce could be acquired as early as tomorrow.¡± Rob said politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s poorly managed, and there are plenty of troublemakers nearby, so people don¡¯te here.¡±


    ¡°That much is obvious.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°So, is this seriously the best option?¡±


    Zizek shook his head emphatically.


    ¡°Even thugs wouldn¡¯t live here. Isn¡¯t this the kind of ce where evil spirits show up at night?¡±


    Rob, wary of Zizek¡¯s reaction, cautiously added.


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t suit you, we can look elsewhere.¡±


    At that, Zizek subtly nced at me for my decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I replied nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s appropriately eerie. This¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Zizek sighed as if resigning himself to the situation.


    ¡°Well, if the boss is fine with it, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°Put the contract under your name.¡±


    Zizek nodded knowingly.


    ¡°A figurehead?¡±


    Pointing at Zizek, I replied.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this is Zizek¡¯s orgainzation¡¯s base of operations. Once it¡¯s cleaned up, we¡¯ll start a new business here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business? Should we deal drugs?¡±


    Without hesitation, I smacked the back of his head.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Not that kind of drugs¡ªreal medicine.¡±


    Zizek gave me a look as if he¡¯d just heard something utterly unbelievable.


    ¡°Real medicine? Like an herbal pharmacy? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°This punk¡¯s getting casual with his tone.¡±


    I muttered, though I didn¡¯t find it particrly offensive.


    To be fair, in this underworld, having this much tact in conversation could already be considered cultured.


    ¡°I told you¡ªno dealing drugs or trafficking people. Those are off-limits.¡±


    Zizek exchanged nces with Rob before asking again.


    ¡°Then what exactly are we supposed to do? I¡¯m honestly asking because I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Security services, restaurants, distribution. Things that can operate on both the legal and underground sides.¡±


    I counted off on my fingers as I spoke.


    ¡°Not just simple herbs¡ªhandle potent medicines adn spirit medicinestoo, if possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, boss.¡±


    Zizek said hesitantly, his face uncertain.


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. There are already established tradeworks¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got to muscle your way in. Set the principle that we¡¯re the ones handling distribution in this area and enforce it. Don¡¯t you know how to do that?¡±


    It¡¯s not like this is your first day in business.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ So basically, you¡¯re asking us to challenge the existingworks and im their territory for ourselves?¡±


    ¡°As expected, an experienced guy like you picks up on things quickly.¡±


    "Tch."


    Zizek smacked his lips.


    "Whether they''re denizens of the underworld, honest merchants, or locals struggling to find work day by day, make it so that they absolutely have to go through you in this district. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "...Hmm."


    For some reason, Zizek alternated his gaze between the night sky and the ground, then sighed and answered.


    "You mean to make it so that even honest and powerless people cane to this Zizek without fear."


    I nodded with satisfaction. "That''s right."


    "To do that, we''ll also need to build a reputation in the underworld, one that makes the thugs of the underworld respect this area and fear to trespass."


    "Exactly."


    "...This is like telling me to be a gangster and a phnthropist at the same time."


    "You idiot." I shook my head. "None of the high-ranking figures in the underworld fail to manage their reputation. Even if it''s a reputation for being evil."


    I looked at Zizek and Rob in turn.


    "Look at the Godfathers who reign over this city. They have authority. Merchants, underworld figures, and sometimes even artisans and mercenaries seek them out. It''s because they believe that he can resolve disputes. Where does that beliefe from?"


    "...Reputation."


    I asked again.


    "Godfathers resolve disputes and handle incidents outside the realm of thew. Sometimes, they even receive praise from people for their righteous actions. Why do they do that?"


    "To gain reputation and prestige, to reign supreme?"


    Zizek''s answer showed a perspective that indeed looked at the bigger picture.


    "Zizek, remember this. First and foremost, win the hearts of the weakest and most insignificant people. Their support will provide you with information you wouldn''t otherwise know and allow you to respond to crises you wouldn''t otherwise be prepared for."


    I pointed at Zizek.


    "In return, you protect the people and resolve disputes. Do you understand what this means?"


    "...It''s like a lord and his serfs."


    "Correct, Zizek. You''re bing a small lord who governs the territory of the night."


    "But I''m just a front."


    "Shut up. Let''s skip the small stuff."


    Zizekughed like someone who had been enlightened by an unexpected words.


    "This is making my heart swell with ambition. I''ve never thought of it this way."


    "Is that so. But to y the role of a Godfather, you need to have the appropriate power. It won''t be easy to make money through shady dealings, buy spirit medicines with that money, andpete with other organizations that are recruiting strong members. And if you consider their backing organizations..."


    Zizek was a man who, while his heart fluttered with romanticism, also kept his perspective grounded in reality.


    The answer I had for him was simple.


    "I''ll make up for theck of military power. Trust me with the conflicts with the higher-ups. Remember who is behind you."


    "...."


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re obnoxious, but you¡¯ve got an annoying way of making me feel reassured.¡±


    ¡°Did I seem cool just now?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I chuckled and instructed Zizek.


    "Since there''s plenty of space, set up a pawnshop in a corner on the first floor."


    "A pawnshop? Does that even make money?"


    "Not really."


    "Then why do it?"


    I ignored him and continued what I was saying.


    "Find an old man who has some appraisal skills, is trustworthy, and has a good reputation, and put him there."


    "No, what on earth is the identity of our establishment?"


    "What else could it be? We''re blending into the neighborhood while doing various things. I also n to use it as a window for receiving guests. If someone has a request or is a person from the underworld, they cane to the pawnshop old man."


    "Huh."


    "When people with nothing want to sell something to get money, what''s better than a pawnshop?"


    Zizek muttered to himself.


    "...That''s true."


    "That''s why a pawnshop. We''ll also sell medicinal herbs on the side. A strangely talented old man who can also prescribe simple medicine."


    "Is there such a person?"


    "That''s what you need to find from now on."


    "I''m going crazy, really."


    "Let''s also set up something like a code. If they say the code, they''ll be sent upstairs to hear the story. You roughly understand what I mean, right?"


    "You mean to hear underworld stories and stories about various disputes separately?"


    Zizek smacked his lips. He had an expression that said it sounded like nonsense, but the more he heard, the more it made sense.


    "Later, when the scale grows, hire presentable guys for sales. If they''re too handsome or pretty, it''ll just cause trouble, so hire moderately good-looking ones."


    "...."


    Zizek''s expression was strange.


    "Why?"


    "No, Boss. Have you perhaps¡­ spent some time in this business?"


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    "Why are you so skilled? I feel like I''m serving an old monster who''s been around for decades as my boss."


    "Hmm."


    It wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "Anyway, let''s go back. Make sure to do what I told you."


    "Okay."


    "You remember everything I said?"


    Instead of answering me, Zizek turned his head and asked Rob.


    "You remember everything, right?"


    "Y-Yes?" Rob asked back with a nk face.


    "Me?"


    "Then what were you doing just standing there? You''re supposed to remember it and tell me."


    "Ah..."


    "Oh my, you stupid bastard. How are you even going to make a living like that?"


    Without realizing it, Rob had be something like a secretary. I couldn''t help but ask.


    "But you, can you even write?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Really? Excellent."


    Just being able to read and write was enough to be considered a valuable asset in this world.


    "Where did you learn to write?"


    "Ah, I used to work at a tradingpany, but I got fired..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why did you get fired?"


    "The tradingpany owner''s son was too much of a troublemaker."


    "Oh, you beat him up and got fired? Turns out you were a righteous guy."


    "It''s not like that. The son beat someone up pretty badly, and because of the trouble, I took the me and went to prison instead."


    "...."


    I nodded.


    "He was a son of a bitch. I''ll get revenge for youter."


    Even though we only exchanged a few blows, I could do that much for him.


    "It''s nothing. It''s already in the past. Besides, I''m not originally from Litvaleur."


    "Oh? Turns out you''re a foreigner too."


    A guy like that was patrolling around here, then met me, got beaten up, and became my subordinate. Fate is truly unpredictable.


    I chuckled for no reason and smacked Zizek on the back of the head.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "Just because. It''s my prerogative."


    * * *


    Jeffrey was working back and forth between the Royal Guards building and the annex.


    His recent routine was to guard the annex and Allenvert in the form of a dispatch, while also handling various paperwork and training instruction at his main unit.


    "Captain.¡±


    "Is there any progress?"


    "Yes."


    And one more thing¡ª


    He was continuing to investigate the incident where the prisoners in the dungeon that Allenvert had captured were assassinated. It was a matter of the Royal Guard''s prestige.


    "Though it''s circumstantial evidence, I''ve seeded in narrowing down the likely suspects."


    "Who is it?"


    "...."


    "Speak."


    The Royal Guard carefully answered.


    "First, it''s presumed that it''s not the direct descendants."


    Jeffrey''s eyes narrowed.


    "If so, then?"


    "...."


    As if it was too difficult to say, he lowered his voice and whispered into Jeffrey''s ear.


    "Actually, there''s a n suspected among the Young Masters'' maternal rtives..."


    * * *


    Since being caught in an ufortable weakness by Allenvert and offering up spirit medicines, Third Young Master Somerset Grunewald had been living quietly, constantly receiving his mother''s displeasure.


    Of course, the fact that he was living quietly at the annex was like hell for the annex''s employees.


    "Bring me more alcohol."


    "Y-Young Master. If you drink any more, it will affect tomorrow''s schedule..."


    "What?"


    ng!


    Somerset, throwing his ss on the floor, red at the servant.


    "Do you think you''re my mother? How dare you meddle."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about patrolling the underworld like some leashed mutt?¡±


    Staggering drunkenly, his face flushed from the alcohol, Somerset rose to his feet.


    ¡°...You¡¯re making a scene. Is that it? A damned scene?¡±


    The servant quickly lowered his eyes at the gaze of the half-crazed drunk Somerset.


    "Hehehe. Heeheehee!"


    Somerset, cackling like a madman, beckoned the servant with his finger.


    "Prepare. I''m going out tonight."


    "Huh?"


    Somerset kicked the servant in the shin for daring to question his order.


    "Kugh!"


    "Don''t make me say it twice. Do you want to die?"


    "I-I''m sorry."


    The servant, barely suppressing a groan, quietly left the bedroom.


    "...Haha."


    Somerset, sprawled haphazardly on the floor, looked at the spinning ceiling and let out augh filled with perverse pleasure.


    "The underworld... A nostalgic name."


    There were many things there that could release his pent-up feelings.


    ...All the impulses that had been suppressed and controlled.


    Tonight, Somerset is going to the underworld.


    [Trantor - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!